Welcome Back for Season 5 of South of Bikini. We rejoin the Empress as she deals with several family challenges on the home front and manages to finalize a previous mission satisfactorily.
Terra Neuvo, 10:01AM, Climax, Neptunian 14th, 437 of the New Era
“We’re going to miss you and Aunt Cami around here, Aunt Alex.” My great niece, Alexandra, said as she hugged me tightly. I felt that unmistakable tingle. It meant I was still part of this universe and dimension- something nice to know. “In fact, we’re going to miss all four of you.”
“We’ll be back in a few months, honey. I’m sure you have seen that.” I acknowledged. Without hesitation, I offered my hands to Cami, Cassie, and finally- with much internal conflict- my daughter Reilly.
“Mother, you can’t get rid of me that easily.” She dared with a little too much impertinence. “Aunt Alex or Alexandra would just transport me back to Reilly just to annoy you.”
I glared at my niece.
“Don’t y’all look at me that way, Aunt Alex! She said that, not me! Y’all know I wouldn’t do that. Besides, Alexia still needs a sitter while mother is on Earth with Grandmother.” Alexandra giggled as she motioned subtly to my…daughter.
Reilly had endeared herself to Grand High Counsel Tibius, his assistant, Heidi Wolmacher, my niece Alexis, and her husband, Nathan at a gathering of dignitaries two days ago. Although well behaved- to a certain extent- Reilly became embroiled in an inter-planetary trade discussion. To my horror, her opinion differed sharply from everyone else in the room and she made sure everyone knew.
The 209th floor in the Consulate building became home- Reilly Research Station- after the now familiar collapse and expansion of our surroundings. It felt good to be back in good old 2020BC!
“My thanks to everyone accompanying me on this journey.” I said, releasing Cami’s hand.
I retained a firm grasp on my daughter’s though!
My private domain suddenly appeared around the two of us.
“So what next, mother? I get ‘the talk’- just for expressing my opinion?”
“Honey,” I began, “expressing an opinion is one thing, but phasing half the room out of reality goes way beyond! What possessed you? Why would you choose to reveal the Empress and the sisterhood to the delegates of sixty-seven different planets just to prove your point?”
“So… this is about you. Why is it always about you, mother? Why is it always about ‘revealing the Empress’?”
“Cami spent two hours carefully deleting those visions from the delegates, Reilly- two hours she could have spent with Timus and Candice!”
“She didn’t have to do that! Now I’ll have to restate my concerns and stumble through all the beauracratic processes father and Uncle Tibius thrive on! Thanks for meddling, mother!”
“Ma Scott, could y’all talk some sense inta this youngin’?” I pleaded into the vast, dark void.
After several minutes, there still was no reply.
“Ruth Scott? Could y’all please help me out here?” I asked again.
Had I done it right? Normally I would just follow Alex Steinert’s example and think about the person I wanted to talk to here. For some reason that didn’t seem to be working. Why?
“Maybe she thinks I’m right too, mother.”
“Young, impetuous, Miss Reilly. I’m sure she does not think that at all.” A male voice responded as a shadow developed and took on more detail.
“Mr. Lincoln? Why are you here? I called on Mother Scott for help.” I replied in surprise.
“As you should be aware, Ruth Scott is no longer with us in this domain, Alexandra Reilly. She has been exonerated by your sister, Alexandra Steinert. Were you not present during that mission?”
“I was, Mr. Lincoln, but I hypothesized she would still keep a presence here as well.” I answered.
“I wish that it were true, Alexandra, but alas, Ruth no longer resides in our realm. May I be of service instead, Empress?” Mr. Lincoln asked courteously touching the brim of his tall hat.
“Mother is pissed that I may have outed her to the planetary alliance, Abe.” Reilly bulldozed in.
Abraham Lincoln began laughing as he reached up and rubbed his beard slowly.
“Miss Reilly?” Mr. Lincoln began, looking at my impetuous daughter. “How old are you, child- if I may be so brazen, that is?”
“I’ll be twenty-eight in three weeks. Why?” Reilly replied haughtily.
Mr. Lincoln closed his eyes and nodded twice.
“I see,” he paused to think a minute. “Miss Reilly, might you be familiar with the term ‘woodshed’ and its implied significance in this context?”
“What significance would a…a ‘woodshed’ have in this case, Abe?” Reilly sassed back.
Mr. Lincoln smiled and remained quiet for one full minute.
“Well, Miss Reilly, let me tell you a little story. This tale begins in a small, modest home in Illinois. A boy named Robert had just turned the ripe old age of fifteen. Realizing that he was now considered a man by the day’s society, young Robert questioned his father’s age-old wisdom having heard- partially, I would add- a certain debate between his father and another man- his father’s political rival. Young Robert, not experienced or versed in the cliffs and pitfalls of the somewhat heated conversation, developed his own thoughts on the topic and, rather unwisely, wished to expel them from his person.”
“Well, both his father and rival paid young Robert the courtesy of hearing out the young man’s words and both began to laugh feverishly- having heard nothing that remotely focused on the main topic of discussion. The younger man, thinking he had a valid argument, lashed out in anger striking his father- not hard mind you- but striking him just the same, in the jaw.”
“Why, the rival began laughing anew- and quite haughtily at that- this time at his long-time foe. Robert’s father though an even-tempered man, became infuriated with his son’s unsanctioned opinion and behavior, though to keep a modicum of respect, he immediately shed the dark emotions and continued debating the rival- completely refusing acknowledgement of the younger man’s further commentary. While the debate continued, young Robert refused to listen- his mind set that he’d used valid reasoning. He continued to brood as both elders revisited the main topic of the debate, yet he did not comprehend any of what was said through his anger.”
“Because of his inexperience in such matters, young, foolish, Robert still did not grasp the deeper meaning of the- at times- heated, discussion. His father continued to repel the younger man’s attempts to add to the conversation. This only made to bedevil young Robert further.”
“In the end, both elders amicably agreed to remain at opposite ends of the topic and calmly bid each other a good day. Robert doggedly accused his father of transgression and cowardice- he claimed fatherly abuse and prejudice toward him in the extreme. His father- still passive- insisted young Robert had not the complete facts and therefore should have remained neutral and silent. He reminded his son of overstepping his god-given right to free speech.”
Mr. Lincoln sighed and watched for a reaction from Reilly.
“So…what happened to Robert? What did he learn? How does that story mean anything at all, Abe?” Reilly demanded incessantly.
“Alexandra, bearing in mind there appears to be no woodshed available as concealment, would it disturb you terribly if I turned your disrespectful daughter over my knee? I guarantee the application of a strong, firm hand will enlighten her as to the respect she should show her elders, and give her cause to think about her actions before engaging that sassy mouth and spoiled disposition in their presence!”
My daughter’s eyes grew wide and she looked at the former American President in disbelief as I contemplated the outcome to such an offer.
“You can’t do that!” She hissed in shocked anger. “You can’t seriously be thinking of going along with this, mother?”
“I had fewer incidents with my Robert after I impressed upon him the value of proper respect toward his elders and peers, Empress. I can guarantee similar results now. If not for your satisfaction, for my own humiliation on her part, madam?” Mr. Lincoln urged and waited for my decision.
“Well…she was rather abrasive to her father and uncle while visiting…” I pondered.
“Mother!”
“I hypothesize that if I were to turn around and inhibit sound from entering my auditory passages then I would not hear…”
“Mother!” Reilly screamed.
“I assure you, Alexandra, it is the best thing for such a spoiled child.” Mr. Lincoln added.
“You can’t do that, Mother!”
“Why shouldn’t I, Reilly? Why shouldn’t I take Mr. Lincoln up on his offer?”
“But you are the Empress, mother! The Empress protects her friends and family!” Reilly protested furiously.
“I may be the Empress, hun, but first and foremost, I am…YOUR…mother.” I countered serenely. I must do what I think is right to correct your behavior. If I conclude Mr. Lincoln to be truthful and forthright in his offer, why not accept?”
“But mother, he is just a construct- an apparition! He cannot possibly harm me as threatened!”
My daughters face lost all color as Mr. Lincoln placed his large hand on her delicate shoulder.
“Young Miss Reilly that is where you are wrong.” He said evenly. “I can be as real and tangible as Alexandra wants me to be. It is not your will that holds this domain, young one. Don’t be so naive.”
“Please, mother! I beg you not to allow him to continue! I have learned!”
“And what have you so suddenly learned, Miss Reilly?” Mr. Lincoln asked with a slight smile. “Compassion, prudence, patience? What?”
“Whatever you want to keep it from happening.” My daughter anguished.
Mr. Lincoln removed his hand from Reilly’s shoulder and began rubbing his beard again.
“On second thought, Alexandra, maybe a score or two in her father’s care could conjure and promote the required understanding?”
“I’m sure between Gillian, Tibius, and especially Nathan, some arrangement can be made, Mr. Lincoln.” I agreed.
“No! Mother, not that! I beg of you…show mercy, Empress!”
“You initiated the process yourself, Reilly. Had you not been so swine-cranium ed and impulsively phased out the assemblage when they unanimously downplayed your proposition, we would not be at this predetermined location.”
I looked to Mr. Lincoln sadly.
“Sir, I must take full responsibility for my revision’s insubordination. Despite her many instructors’ urgings, I have lapsed in my duties as a mother- instead allowing my missions to take precedence. It is my error Reilly has completed development in this mode; therefore, it is I who should suffer…’adjustment’, not her. It is I who should feel the humiliation for my revision’s incomplete education.” I said, walking closer to the tall, heavily bearded, man.
“Empress, you can’t do that.” Reilly argued in horror. “I’ll be good, I promise. Mr. Lincoln, please…do not allow her to take my place! I am the one deserving to answer for my transgressions, not the Empress!”
“But if you will not gain knowledge from these ‘transgressions’ would it not be a waste of time and effort on my part?” Mr. Lincoln motioned between he and I with his finger. “On our part, young Miss Reilly?”
“Please don’t do this, Empress! Not for me! The Empress of Time and Space should never be humiliated in any shape or form! She commands unquestionable dedication and respect!” Reilly cried loudly.
“If that indeed were true, Miss Reilly, would you have not chosen to repress your opinion and spared the Empress of Time and Space the embarrassment of exposure to the diplomatic gathering?”
“But my opinion was based on my foresight on the issue.” Reilly insisted.
“Even so, Miss Reilly, doesn’t proper Terran protocol require you to discuss your concerns with a higher ranking Terran official first- say, your Uncle Tibius or…your mother? She is still an official member of Grand High Counsel’s advisory staff, correct?”
My daughter dropped her head.
“Yes, sir.”
“And, Miss Reilly, are you still half Terran?” Mr. Lincoln continued.
“Yes, Mr. Lincoln, I am, but I still can’t stand doing ridiculous amounts of useless paperwork.” She replied.
“That would be your mother’s side, child- still, we all must do our share- no matter what our feelings and thoughts dictate. Isn’t that what you have been taught?”
“Yes.” Reilly replied quietly.
“Then I suggest you start acting on those wise teachings, child. Your mother’s somewhat enigmatic anonymity is what allows her to complete her missions, Reilly. Think of how the loss of such a coveted resource could jeopardize her effectiveness.”
“You’re right. I’m sorry.” My daughter responded at minimal volume.
“What was that, child? These old ears don’t work so well anymore.” Mr. Lincoln inquired as he partially cupped his left ear.
“I said I’m sorry, alright?” She said, increasing her volume to an above-nominal level.
“So, have we arrived at an understanding, Miss Reilly?” Mr. Lincoln pushed.
“Yes.”
“Yes…?”
“Yes we have, Mr. Lincoln. We have reached an amicable understanding, sir.”
“Very well, Miss Reilly. Should the Empress require my counsel again on similar matters, I will first ‘enlighten’ you as to ‘woodshed protocol’ then ask questions. Do we have an accord?”
“We do, Mr. Lincoln.”
“Alexandra, I believe you will have no more discussions of this matter. If, in the future, you find necessity please do not hesitate.”
“Thank you, Mr. Lincoln. I believe my daughter will refrain and avoid placing us all in embarrassing situations from now on.” I thanked him sincerely.
“See that you honor our accord, Miss Reilly. By your leave, Empress?”
I nodded, adding a slight bow as Mr. Lincoln stepped back and faded.
Looking to my daughter, I silently offered my hand.
My office in Reilly Research Station appeared.
Reilly stood stationary and remained quiet for precisely one minute-thirty-two seconds.
“Mom, I’m…I’m…” She looked into my eyes. I could see tears forming in hers. “Mom…I’m…sorry. I…I didn’t realize how much of an ass I was- how mad I made Uncle Tibius or Daddy, or Nathan…” She paused again and let her head decline forward. “Or you, mom. I’m sorry for all the crap I put you and the others through.”
Reilly abruptly pivoted on her heel and slowly walked away- taking a few steps before stopping and turning her head back slightly.
“I’m really sorry, mom. I’ll try to do better, should you see fit to take me on any more missions…if you…”
Her head slowly turned back and she trudged out of my office then disappeared- phased out- in the conference room’s doorway.
Moments later, as I sat down to review and approve four general housekeeping projects, I heard two voices in my mind.
‘Aunt Camille? I think I really screwed the pooch on this one.’ I heard Reilly’s sad, withered, voice in my mind. Obviously, Cami was relaying the conversation.
‘That would be an understatement, Reilly. You nearly sabotaged all previous negotiations that Terra’s Trade Counsel had labored so hard on, AND revealed your mother, your Aunt Alex, and your cousin Alexandra in the process- not one of your better outings, young lady!’
‘Ya, I turned things into a real clusterf…’
‘I know what your Aunt Ricky Lynn calls these sorts of incidents, Reilly! My question to you is… Did you learn anything from these events? Did you learn anything from Former American President Lincoln?’
‘That I’m obnoxious, spoiled, inconsiderate of other people, pig-headed…generally a severe pain in the ass? Ya, I think he and mom made that abundantly clear…I just was too full of myself to give in and admit it. Now…now I’ve flushed everything down the shitter! Mom will never trust me to travel with her ever again!’
‘I wouldn’t assume that, Reilly. Alex has many facets to her character- holding a grudge is not necessarily one of them. Your mother is very angry with you at the moment, but I’m sure- given a little time- she will seek to mend the wound…unless you seek to do that with her first.’
‘But how can I possibly do that when she knows exactly when, why, and where I….’
‘Reilly, your mother is still your mother! Despite also being the Empress, she is primarily your mother! That being said, she quite possibly may refrain from looking into your future- to let you make your own decisions whether or not you seek her forgiveness before she becomes impatient and acquiesces.’
‘Acquiesces? You think she would do that- I mean humble herself to me…just so we could re-establish normal relations?’
‘Trust me, Reilly; a mother’s love will generate a great many ‘strange’ concessions- all meant to strengthen a sub-nominal mother/daughter relationship. Once you have your own revisions, I’m sure you will understand.’
‘You really think so, Aunt Camille? I’ve seen that mom will change her plans for upcoming missions because of what I did. I don’t think that’s exactly a good thing.’
‘I believe the Empress would insist you continue running the scenarios, sweetie. You might just have missed the most beneficial one.’
‘That’s exactly what mom would say, Aunt Camille. I’ll try again- this time, I’ll take my time and run most or all of the versions.’
‘That’s all the Empress would ask, sweetie! Just do your best.’
‘Thanks, Aunt Camille…and thanks for guiding me, Empress.’
Cami’s relay shut down. I shook my head in amusement. Reilly had obviously seen that I was being relayed their conversation. My daughter had definitely been paying attention to her aunt’s eccentricities.
1:30PM, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, June 30th, 2020BC
“Director, if I may inquire as to the finite list of open items needed in the land of Pharaoh? When might the Empress decide to insert that into her schedule?” Cami asked after knocking and announcing herself at my officer door.
“Why the sudden formality, Camille Darough?”
“Formality, Director?” Cami repeated in confusion.
“Formality, Cami. What’s with the ah-ficial requestin’ an’ all? Y’all up ta somethin’?” I challenged, using my sister’s odd annunciations.
“I am not ‘up’ to anything, director. I only wished to inquire about our Sun Temple demolition.” Cami stated as she stepped further into the room. “Have you been delaying this particular mission because of what happened on Terra Nuevo last week? Has Reilly not approached you to make ‘amen’s’?”
“The word is ‘amends’, Sweetheart, and ya…she’s been ‘kissin’ up’ adequately.” I said as I glanced over to where I felt my daughter to be standing- though out of phase.
“…dequately!” Reilly cried, exasperated, as she rephased. “Mother, I’ve been trying to show you that I’m sorry for all that crap I caused on Terra Nuevo! What else can I possibly do to repair our friendship?”
Cami and I remained quiet and looked at my daughter intently. For me it was difficult holding back my laughter. Finally Reilly closed her eyes. They snapped open a split-second later.
“You did that on purpose!” She accused.
Still I fought to hold an emotionless face.
“Are you really allowing me to come along? To Egypt?”
“And you better be on your best behavior, Reilly! So help me if y’all make me look bad in front of Pharaoh…” I threatened before letting the statement drop.
“We both know that won’t happen, mom. But why tease me? Why act like you didn’t know I was here?”
“Because it’s rude, honey- no different than reading someone’s mind without their approval!”
“But Aunt Camille…”
“Hey, don’t get me involved in this, sweetie!” Cami argued. “I’m your mother’s assistant. I need to know what she wants of me so I can provide those services efficiently.”
“And that’s your excuse for breaking Terran protocol, Aunt Camille?” Reilly retorted sourly.
“I’m not Terran, am I, Reilly?” Cami countered.
“Well no…but…”
“Enough. We leave in three hours. Reilly, I suggest you prepare for the hot and dry environment. Cami? Would you ask Cassi if she would like to have some fun also?”
‘I will be ready, Alex.’ Cassi’s voice sounded in my mind.
“But SHE’S Terran, mom,” Reilly snarked.
“Will y’all just get ready, Reilly?” I strongly suggested as I sat back down to finish reading the last two project reports.
“Mother and I are ready, Empress.” Cassi announced as she and Cami entered my private conference room.
“Good, Reilly’s lurking over in the corner again. Time to go, honey.” I said without even looking in that direction. Cami and Cassi just shook their heads three times.
Reilly appeared and silently took my left hand while Cami took my right.
“So. Any questions before we start the mission?” I asked my companions.
“Um…”
“Yes, Reilly?”
“Um…will we be getting shot at, mom? As I recall, you said that things in Egypt weren’t exactly peaceful when you, Aunt Alex, and Aunt Cami left.”
“What do you see happening when we arrive, honey?” I asked- an eyebrow raised to her.
My daughter paused a minute.
Reilly’s eyes snapped open!
I forced a smile and nodded.
Meridian 12 appeared before our eyes- its exterior illumination filling the huge ceremonial chamber with brilliant light.
“Hoooooly shit!”
“There is nothing sacred about feces, Reilly.” I told her as I pulled us toward the still unsealed entranceway. As we neared, I noticed our group beginning to glow.
“I remember this, director. Should we hurry and allow the Empress to supplement her power needs?” Cami inquired.
“Not necessary, sweetheart. Alex completed this by herself.” I responded sadly.
“But she caused great damage to herself, Alex! Emily said she almost deleted!” My assistant objected.
“Mother? Why are we glowing? What is this blue light emanating from us?” Reilly asked in concern as she looked between us.
Cassi gasped as she too began to look at the four of us.
“This is what happens when the Empress slows or stops time, honey. Those under her protection begin to emit a bluish light. I’m told it is similar to Meridian’s defensive shield emissions.” I explained.
As we exited the Temple gateway and looked down, there stood Alex Steinert in front of the royal family- her arms stretched to the sky! The intense light coming from my sister told me time was stationary for everything outside of Egypt at the moment. All around us the skies were black and ominous. The people below remained deathly quiet and fear-stricken.
“BUT…YOU’VE ALL MADE YOUR CHOICES. ONCE AGAIN THE GREED OF THE MINORITY HAS AFFECTED THE MASSES.” My sister’s angry, shouting, voice echoed out eerily and ominously from below us on the Causeway.
How was she doing this? The power draw on her must have been massive! Even though we were the same being, I was humbled by my sister’s display- a display I had missed the first time I was here. I retrieved her memories of this moment and gasped silently to myself.
With Jack and Cami doing their best to illuminate our immediate area, Alex Steinert continued.
“IN THE FUTURE, BE WARY OF THOSE CALLING THEMSELVES ‘PHARAOH’ AS NOT ALL WILL REPRESENT THE IDEALS OF THE GODS, AS THEY WOULD CLAIM. REMEMBER THIS DAY WELL, FICKLE CITIZENS OF EGYPT! REMEMBER THE DAY PUBLIC PRESSURE, VIOLENCE, TREACHERY, AND GREED MADE A GOOD AND FAIR LEADER RESIGN HIS OFFICE!”
“ALSO REMEMBER THAT I, ALEXANDRA, EMPRESS OF TIME AND SPACE WILL BE WATCHING!”
“FOR ALLYOUR SAKES, DO NOT ANGER ME FURTHER!”
“Mother? How can she be doing this?” Reilly asked as she looked around. I felt her hand trembling in mine.
“Mother?” I heard Cassi’s concerned voice ask. “I have never before felt such energy emanating from the Empress! Where has this power come from?”
“Anger, honey. By my recollection, Alex has had enough of the local insurgents attempting Pharaoh’s assassination. She is using every bit of her being to facilitate this display. It almost kills her.” I explained as Alex Steinert restored the flow of time, lowered her arms to her side, and turned. She calmly, silently, passed the royal family and walked up the steps. Not wishing to reveal our presence, I motioned my companions to the side as she nodded to Jacquelyn and the previous instance of Cami. My twin continued her quiet passage and entered the Temple Gateway. We followed.
“Meridian, medical emergency outside the ship.” My sister announced as she simply and quietly collapsed to the chamber’s granite floor.
Beside me, Reilly, Cami, and Cassi gasped.
“Shouldn’t we help her?” Reilly cried quietly as her grip tightened. I squeezed tighter in response.
“Emily has been alerted, honey. She should be here any second.” I said as I left out a large yawn.
“Alex? Are you going to be okay?” Cami asked with concern in her voice. “If you need more energy…”
“I’m just not used to countering my sister’s gift.” I admitted. “I’ll be fine.”
“Alex…take some energy from me.” Cami urged softly.
I began to pull the least amount from her- gaining an eye roll from her.
“I said I’ll be fine, Sweetheart.”
Cami nodded once in understanding.
We watched as Emily appeared from Meridian’s hatch and rushed to our sister. Khufu, Anna Beth, and Djedefre entered the Temple and all three gasped at Alex lying on the ground. Anna Beth ran to her side.
“Doctor, what happened?” Anna Beth asked excitedly.
“Meridian alerted me to a medical emergency outside the hull, captain.”
“How bad is it, Doctor?”
“I haven’t finished my examination yet, captain. She seems to be unresponsive though.”
Emily closed her eyes for forty-five seconds.
“Captain, her cerebral cortex. I’m detecting severe hemorrhaging in multiple locations!”
Khufu stopped behind Anna Beth. I watched my previous instance exit Meridian’s airlock. She stole a glance directly at us.
“What happened to her?” Khufu asked.
“She over did it, sir. Allie, we need to get her to sick bay on the double.” Emily answered.
“I’d like to, sis, but I can’t transit into Meridian, her shielding won’t allow me to phase through her hull.” My previous instance replied. Once again she quickly glanced at us.
“Yes I knew, Reilly.” I answered before she asked.
“So, did you know we were…?”
“Then we do this the old fashioned way.” Khufu decreed as we watched him effortlessly pick up my unconscious sister.
“Khufu, be careful! We need to immobilize her head to avoid further damage.”
Pharaoh nodded.
My sister started to move. It looked more like her musculature was seizing uncontrollably.
“Alex, you need to remain still, sis!” Emily cried in alarm.
My Temporal twin’s spasms continued.
“I’m warning you, Alex, if you don’t relax and stop fighting us, I’ll have to knock you out!” Emily threatened.
My sister didn’t seem to be responding.
“I warned you, Alex! I told you not to move. Now its time to say nighty-night!” Emily frowned, closed her eyes, and began to concentrate.
Alex became motionless in Khufu’s arms and Emily directed him into the airlock with my previous instance and Anna Beth following. Had Emily actually caused our sister to drop into unconsciousness? Was that a part of her gift?
“We need to board Meridian.” Anna Beth said , but stopped.
“Mother?” Djedefre inquired.
“Camille and Jacquelyn refuse to leave their posts until our Empress is stable. I need to get to the infirmary for a report on her status. Excuse me.”
Anna Beth entered Meridian only to reappear four minutes later.
“What is her diagnosis, my mate?” Khufu asked with dread concern.
“We have to leave!” She said as she and Khufu turned toward Meridian. “We all must leave, my son.” Anna Beth called to Djedefre when she noticed her son was not moving. Khufu had continued on and entered Meridian’s hatch.
“No, mother. I’m afraid I won’t be coming. You and father must leave before the people begin their actual insurrection.” Djedefre told her in the most commanding voice the Empress could remember.
“Djedefre?” Anna Beth asked, not understanding. “You can’t be serious?”
“Mother, the people…they must be shown that Pharaoh is not to be trifled with! What Alex said was correct. The people must respect the ‘Living God’ among them. Their contempt for the monarchy must end…today! I strongly suggest you get aboard your spacecraft, mother. What I plan to do will not sit well with you OR father and I much prefer you to be in orbit by the time that happens!”
“I’m not going to leave you, Djedefre! You’re our son! I love you!” Anna Beth lamented, walking back to him.
“And that is the reason for you to be far away from here- so you will not think less of me, mother! Go! Now!” Djedefre commanded.
What’s wrong, Anna Beth?” Jack asked as she and Cami’s past instance walked into the chamber.
“My son! He refuses to enter Meridian. Jacquelyn, Camille, assist me in persuading him against this folly.”
Jack and Cami stood, looking sadly at Egypt’s queen for thirty seconds. Anna Beth’s eyes grew wide as she theorized the reason.
“You all knew of this? The Empress knew of these events and said nothing to me about losing my child?! How could you? You are my friends!” Anna Beth wrapped her arms around Djedefre. “My sisters. Please!” She pleaded as she broke down and cried loudly.
Djedefre looked to the two Mind Warriors in astonishment.
“You knew?” He asked. Jack and previous Cami remained quiet. I felt ‘present’ Cami tighten her grip of my hand.
“Alexandra…she knew…she knew all along?” Djedefre questioned.
“Your majesty…we have to get aboard Meridian.” Jack urged. “I’m sorry it has to be this way…I truly am.”
I noticed Meridian’s hatch reopen and Khufu stepped out and approached them.
“My mate, we must begin the departure count. There are things that are going to happen here that we must not see…things that the new pharaoh must do to ensure a successful reign.”
Anna Beth immediately grew quiet and lifted her head to stare at her mate.
“You knew also?” She accused. “Why? Why am I the only one not to be informed? Why, Khufu? Why?”
“I cannot offer reason, my love, for there was none given.”
“But you knew! The Empress had to have told you something.”
“Quite the contrary, my love! She told me by way of observation.” Khufu said as he motioned Anna Beth into his arms.
“When I went along into the future with our house staff last night, Alex showed me…us, what our kingdom was to become. I can say that it was not the same place we leave from today. Djedefre must at first be brutal in order to demonstrate his power- the true power of Pharaoh.” Khufu looked to his son in sadness. “It sickens me what you must do to assure Egypt’s place in history, my son. I wish you the best of our hopes and dream of your visits to our new home…Empress willing.”
Khufu tried to pull Anna Beth toward the airlock hatch, but she fought him.
“We must leave, dear Anna Beth. Time is of the essence.” Khufu urged as he looked around the chamber, looking for something- Cami, Cassi, Reilly, and I maybe?
“No. I can’t leave him here! We can’t!”
Khufu wrapped his arms around Anna Beth, kissed her quickly, then picked her up, placed her over his shoulder, and carried her toward Meridian.
“NOOOOO! Put me down! Put me down! Put me down!” She cried out in overwhelming agony as she began fighting him harder- pounding his back and kicking her feet frantically.
Khufu struggled to carry Anna Beth, kicking and screaming her son’s name over and over into Meridian’s airlock.
We watched it close for the last time in this temple chamber.
Tears were flowing unimpeded from Djedefre’s eyes as he turned and walked slowly toward the Temple’s gateway.
“Empress Alexandra, I know you are here and waiting. I pray this to be what is needed for Egypt. I pray that your foresight has not misled you.” He said to the granite walls as he reached and exited through the gateway.
“We follow him.” I said numbly to my companions.
“HEAR ME!” Djedefre shouted as he stopped at the edge of the Temple’s terrace. “From this day forth, I, Djedefre, will control this land! All dissention from this day on will be treated as treason and will be punished as such! For those of you that thought my father a tyrant I will show you what a tyrant truly is!”
Screams and shouting, along with small explosions echoed from the habitable side of the Ceremonial Causeway.
“Cami, tell Djedefre that we’re ready as soon as Meridian is clear.”
“Yes, director.” She answered emotionlessly.
Djedefre continued his address of ‘his’ people.
“As I speak to you, my representatives are sifting through the gathered crowd, searching for those known to be the instigators of this unsuccessful assassination attempt of Pharaoh and Queen of Egypt- my beloved mother and father! Those not believing my claim to power will now witness a fraction of Pharaoh’s power! Seal the Temple of Ra!”
Behind us several men appeared and began to ratchet the gateway slabs closed. Within two minutes a ‘thump’ emanated from the twin slabs as they met, and a metallic bang confirmed that the ‘doors’ were sealed- much to the laborers’ surprise.
From within, the muffled sound of thrusters warming up could be heard. Meridian had begun her prelaunch.
A grinding, metallic groan echoed through the air as The Temple of Ra began to open its concealed launch tube doors. The crowd below us quieted as hundreds of people started pointing to the Pyramid’s apex, which had split into four to open like a lotus flower. Several more similar groans again echoed around us as exhaust ports opened around the pyramid’s base.
“Cami, alert Djedefre that Meridian has finished her pre-launch.”
“Message sent, director.”
“My subjects!” Djedefre shouted. “At this time I will now send the previous Pharaoh and his loyalists back into the heavens! Let this be example of my power!”
The new Pharaoh turned around and forcefully raised his arms to the sky.
Meridian’s thrusters throttled up behind the sealed temple doors. A low rumble vibrated through the stone structure just as dust and debris started escaping from the many exhaust ports. Dust-devils whipped into existence around the base of the temple.
“Hear me, my fellow Gods! On this day I, Djedefre, son of Pharaoh Khufu, send back to you, my humble mother and father! Bestow upon them your blessings and graces! Welcome them back to their eternal home where they may again reign in peace for all eternity!”
The low rumbling vibration became more pronounced- the thruster noise, very staccato as it reverberated through the exhaust ports.
Gasps echoed across those gathered as Meridian 12- a vehicle no bigger than an Earth System Trading ship’s escape pod, something that couldn’t possibly hold all those seen filing into the temple- appeared from the blossomed summit of the Sun Temple pyramid in a belch of smoke and dust. The staccato of her thrusters now earsplitting!
“Keep them safe on their journey, Mighty Empress.” Djedefre said just above the noise. Tears again flowed from his eyes.
The thrusters again increased in volume and Meridian noticeably increased her velocity. Within twenty seconds she was well out of visual range- only her maxed out thrusters could now be heard along with several sonic distortions and a long, narrow column of smoke.
“Let him know we’re ready to continue, Cami.” I said sadly. It really seemed like a waste to destroy something that I had supervised construction of for five years. Still, the Sun Temple had served its purpose- and now it would serve to once again solidify Pharaoh’s rule.
Djedefre nodded very slightly in acknowledgement, wiped his eyes dry, and turned around. He began walking down the granite steps- head hung low in sadness. My companions and I followed. We didn’t stop until we were several hundred yards back from it on the causeway.
“I wish to never see this abomination in my eyesight ever again!” He shouted angrily as he pointed back to the granite encased structure “Be gone, cursed temple!”
Again Djedefre raised his arms to the sky. That was our cue.
“Indulge yourselves my sisters, but leave some of the foundation stones as a reminder to all of the great power of Pharaoh.” I said, tasking Cami and Cassi to the temple’s demolition.
Huge multi ton blocks of stone began explosively ejecting themselves from the pyramid. Thunderous explosions echoed from within. Hysterical shouts, screams, and cries erupted from the gathered throngs.
With almost nothing left of the pyramid’s superstructure, another tremendous explosion erupted out of its center. A mushroom cloud of smoke, dust, and debris rose from the now completely destroyed main chamber. What was still standing, collapsed inwardly, destroying and burying Meridian’s launch facility for all eternity.
For four and one half thousand years the Sun Temple, Temple of Ra, or simply ‘Djedefre’s Pyramid’ would lay undiscovered. And even after discovery, its purpose would be debated and argued for centuries longer.
Once the dust had cleared and the devastation revealed to the gathered public, Pharaoh lowered his arms.
“I thank you for your assistance, Cassi and Camille Darough.” Djedefre said just above a whisper. “I had hoped that there would be another way, but I must trust the wisdom of Empress Alexandra.”
Concentrating- and without warning, I released the hands of my sisters, and walked over to the new Pharaoh.
“Your Mother and Father are safe on Terra Nuevo, the new home of your mother’s people, Djedefre,” I whispered in his ear as I continued to concentrate on keeping my companions and I out of phase, “You know how to reach me if and when you want to go see them. Until we meet again, rule wisely, equitably, and fairly, young Pharaoh.”
Djedefre fought hard to keep his emotions in check as I turned and returned to my companions. Only Cassi and Reilly looked stunned by my releasing their hands.
“Might we return to base now, Empress?” Cami asked stoically as I reestablished contact with her and my daughter. I noticed all three of my companions had been crying.
“One item still remains to be rectified, sisters.” I said, feeling just as distraught as they looked.
Pharaoh’s residence appeared around us.
“Halt! State your business, lowly peasants,” a spear wielding man shouted- immediately pointing the crude weapon at us!
“You will address my mother in a civil manner!” Reilly growled as she took an instant disliking to the man.
“I am not intimidated by women! State your reason for trespassing in Pharaoh’s residence or face immediate execution!”
“Up yers, asshole!” Reilly again growled as she presented him with her right middle finger. “How dare you threaten Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space!?”
“Empress of Time and Space? Huh! You expect me to believe that one of you is this ‘Empress’? Do not take me for a fool, young whores!”
Reilly leaned forward and looked past me to Cami and Cassi. Both looked…angered.
“Your funeral, pal.” She laughed outright at our accuser. “Word of warning?” She paused with a smile on her face.
“Never piss-off a Mind Warrior!” she paused again. “Though with two pissed-off Mind Warriors, you might want to drop that knitting needle of yours and run like hell. You may just live through the next five seconds.” My daughter continued calmly.
“Huh! I am not afraid of your empty threats, foolish one! I am entitled by Pharaoh! He rules these lands, not some fair-haired woma…Huh?” The rude guard decried before he began to lift off the granite floor. “What is this magic?”
“Now you did it! Nice knowing ya, pal.” Reilly continued.
“Alexandra?” a man’s voice rang out from down the passageway.
“Alexandra! You have returned! It has been so long since I have seen you.” Djedefre’s familiar voice continued in excited salutation. “Lady Camille, please, he only wishes to protect me.”
“Mother is not accustomed to being greeted with words such as ‘fool’ or especially ‘whore’, Pharaoh!” Reilly growled to the approaching man.
“Is this true, Tolis?” Djedefre asked in surprise.
“They appeared out of thin air, my Pharaoh! I had to assume them hostile.”
“Did they not introduce themselves?”
“One of them claims to be some Empress of Time and Space, my Pharaoh. That cannot be, since there is no one more powerful than Pharaoh, M’lord.”
“Djedefre, the man did accuse us of prostitution, but we have heard far worse.” I said, answering his original question to the guard.
Djedefre regarded the guard then looked back down the passageway in the direction he had come. Several men were curiously observing us.
Placing his hand on the man’s weapon, Djedefre calmly took the spear from his guard. Then taking several steps back, he viscously thrust it into the guard. The blade passed straight through the unsuspecting man. Blood immediately poured from the fatal wound.
My sisters tightened their grips.
“You never embarrass my invited guests! You are dismissed from my service, Tolis!” He shouted, angrily pulling the spear from his victim’s back, though his eyes showed a different- sadder- emotion.
“Servants! Get this worthless trash cleaned up!” He commanded in a loud voice as a tear rolled down his left cheek. His face calmed instantly.
“If you would follow me, ladies?” Djedefre said politely before motioning us to follow. “I wish not to be disturbed!” He ordered as we walked past the other men.
3:00PM, Pharaoh’s Residence, Egypt, Day 2, 2489BC
“I’m sorry you had to see that, my friends.” Djedefre apologized after closing and locking the doors of what used to be Anna Beth’s suite. “I have found- to my dismay- that I must keep up appearances. I had hoped to return to something closer to father’s rule, but in the thirty-one years since their departure, things have not worked out as I planned.”
A knock sounded from the doors we had just entered through.
“Excuse me a moment.” Djedefre said politely as he went to reopen one of the doors.
“My mate, rumor has spread that you have ‘passed judgment’ on another protector. May I ask what this one did to receive punishment?” A young woman’s voice asked from behind it.
“We have special guests, Hetepheres. Come in and I’ll introduce you.”
Djedefre ushered a very young woman- I’d say a revision of fourteen or sixteen revolutions at most. The girl couldn’t have been more than one point five meters in height. She was definitely in her late second or early third trimester, though.
“Hetepheres, my I introduce Alexandra…” He paused, awaiting my sir-designation. I took the liberty- completely against Terran protocol- to introduce myself and my companions.
“Alexandra Reilly. To my right are my assistant Camille Darough and her daughter, Cassiopeia To my left, my own daughter, Reilly. I’m happy Djedefre has found a mate to give him heirs.”
Hetepheres’ eyes popped and her mouth dropped open having heard the word ‘daughter’ twice from my mouth.
Time awkwardly passed in silence for two minutes.
“Forgive me, Alexandra, you and Camille do not look old enough to both have grown daughters.” She awkwardly apologized. I doubted she even believed me.
Not wanting to waste more time, Djedefre looked to his mate and placed a hand on her shoulder.
“Hetepheres, this is Alexandra?” He accentuated my name as if hinting that she should know me.
The young girl’s eyes bulged once again as understanding came to her.
Falling immediately to her knees, Hetepheres apologized.
“Apologies, Alexandra! I thought your existence a legend. Can you forgive me, Empress?”
“Please get off the floor, honey. I’d hate for you to lose your revision…baby because of me.” I told the girl.
“Thank you, Empress.” Hetepheres said graciously as she awkwardly tried to stand back up. Reilly and I leaned in to help her.
“My greatful thanks, Empress and Princess Reilly. Pharaoh’s heir grows heavier as the time nears.”
“Cami and I understand fully, honey.” I said looking to my own daughter. “The only saving grace was the slightly lower gravity on their birth planet.” I added with a smile.
Again the girl’s eyes popped and mouth dropped.
“But I thought there was no place other than Egypt, my Pharaoh? It was taught that Egypt was the center of all life- that there was nothing but the Gods in the heave…”
The girl suddenly stopped and fell to the floor on her knees again. That had to be painful!
“Why would someone teach you that, honey?” I asked in amazement. “Djedefre, what has been going on in the few decades since the start of your reign?”
I mentally asked Cami to help the expecting teen to her feet again. The girl let out a startled squeak as she began to hover. Looking terrified, she unfolded her legs with trepidation.
“That’s better, honey. Just so you know…none of my sisters- or me, for that matter- none of us are Gods. We’re just normal humans- some of us just hail from another solar system.” I giggled.
Djedefre snorted in disagreement. “You all are far from normal, Aunt Alexandra!”
“She is related to…”
“Simply a very important friend of my mother’s, Hetepheres. Alexandra and her sisters rescued my mother from the evil Hathor two years before my birth. I’ve always called her ‘aunt’ even though she insists I call her Alex. How are my parents, Aunt Alexandra?”
“I’d say they were the same as when we left the Sun Temple site, honey- since we just left there.” I answered frankly.
I didn’t give the expectant mother another chance to hit the granite. “And you better not drop to your knees again, honey! I travel through time…that’s my gift. Get used to it.”
“I thought ‘time travel’ only to be possible in one direction, Empress.”
“Usually it is, honey, but when I’m around ‘linear’ time flies out the window.” I gloated. Where did I pick up that coquelalism?
Of course- Alex Steinert.
Djedefre’s mate stared at me in confusion.
“Are you in need of nourishment, Aunt Alex?” Djedefre asked, changing the subject from my gift and Hetepheres’ incomprehension.
“That would be acceptable.” I answered politely.
Having spent the last two hours in Pharaoh’s residence, I got the distinct impression that the entire staff was ‘walking on eggshells’- another ‘Alex Steinert-ism’.
“So…Aunt Alex…what brings you ladies here…and why did it take so long to pay us a visit?” Djedefre asked innocently.
There it was.
I decided to play it ‘cool’.
Curse Alex Covington’s memories!
“I noticed that the guards have reverted to using manual weapons. I take it you have outlawed all particle and energy weapons- all holographic camouflage?”
“It was necessary to disarm the population, Alex. Only when unarmed could I enact my reforms.”
I nodded my comprehension.
“And what of the technical ‘conveniences’,” I continued, “Communication devices employing personal or governmental frequencies, computational devices, and multimedia?”
“Of what does the Empress speak, my Pharaoh? What are ‘technical conveniences’?”
Djedefre’s eyes narrowed and his face angered. Cami and Cassi started to fidget- constantly glancing to me to check my temper.
“So,” I began, but paused for twenty seconds. “If I were to request lodgings for the night, would there be enough room, Pharaoh Djedefre?”
“Of course there would be room, Alexandra. There will always be room for the Empress and her companions.” Djedefre smiled brightly.
“Of course, honey, of course.” I replied with a forced smile of my own. “But how many of your children and their mothers would you have to displace for that to happen, hmmm?”
My companions’ eyes widened.
Djedefre smiled broadly. “Of course you would already know, Empress,” Djedefre chuckled. “I knew I couldn’t put that past you!”
“So…your ‘plan’ was to take Egypt back to the stone-age- to make Pharaoh the sole owner and controller of technology for this side of the planet?”
“My Pharaoh, I am confused! Is the Empress accusing you of withholding items to make our live’s easier? I don’t understand!” Hetepheres asked in conflict.
“It is not your place to question Pharaoh, mate.” Djedefre growled- his eyes grew even angrier.
“Nor is it acceptable in some cultures to impregnate one’s daughter, ‘Great’ Pharaoh Djedefre!” I challenged calmly. My eyes were now fully locked on his, as were Hetepheres’.
“How far ultimate power has caused you to fall! I would have never expected the frightened little boy I once knew to become the planet’s biggest tyrant!”
“You know nothing of the problems I faced- the trials in my life after the departure of Khufu!” He snapped, glaring at me.
“I know all too well the problems of your own making, honey. How you masterminded the very coup that overthrew your father.” I said, calmly calling his bluff.
My sisters balked at my declaration.
“My Pharaoh, please tell me she is wrong! Tell her I am not your daughter! You must tell the Empress the truth! Please my…” Hetepheres cried in anguish.
She was interrupted by Djedefre pulling his knife.
“No.” I said simply as Djedefre stopped dead in mid thrust toward the girl’s bloated abdomen.
“Cassie and I were wondering how long you would let him go, Alex. Why wait so long?” Cami asked as we watched Hetepheres’ eyes once again pop out of her cranium. She instantly bolted from her seat and ran around the table to me where she wrapped her shaking arms around my shoulders.
“Empress! What did you do to Pharaoh? Why is he not moving?” Hetepheres cried out rapid-fire.
“He is unharmed, honey.” I told the quivering mother–to-be. “For him, time has stopped. Your murderous Pharaoh will be fine once I choose to restore it.”
“You stopped…time…for him? Just for him?” She questioned incomprehensively.
“Just for him, honey.” I acknowledged. “Didn’t you want me to? If that is your decision, simply tell me and retake your seat next to him.”
“But if time is restarted for him, then he will continue with his attack!”
“True.” I admitted. “But I cannot keep you from your decision, Hetepheres, youngest daughter of Pharaoh Djedefre.”
“I may have been…be naive, Empress, but I choose self-preservation.”
“Good girl. Now, we give you a choice, Hetepheres. Stay here to ultimately face Pharaoh’s wrath, or…” I paused to look at my daughter a minute. “Or take my hand to go meet your Grandparents.”
“I chose self-preservation, Empress. How could that come to pass if you took me to meet the deceased Khufu and his queen Anu’bth?”
I looked to my three companions. “Did I say anything about going to see deleted revisions…dead people?”
“But Pharaoh…he told me that Khufu and Queen Anu’bth departed this Earth from the Temple of Ra shortly before he, himself laid waste to it!”
“First off, sweetie. Djedefre could no sooner destroy that temple than I could port myself through that wall.” Cami told the girl.
“Secondly, Mother and I are responsible for the Sun Temple’s demise, thank you very much!” Cassi continued.
“And finally,” Reilly concluded, “My mother never said anything about Khufu and Anna Beth being deceased! We just talked with them three weeks ago on Terra Nuevo!”
“Terra…new-vo? Is that what the heavenly temple is called?”
“No, you twit…” Reilly hissed angrily before I resumed answering her question.
“Terra Nuevo is the new planetary home of your Grandmother’s people. Anna Beth- not Anu’bth, mind you- was the commander of an intergalactic exploration starship that crash-landed here in Egypt. What was described as Pharaoh Khufu and his ‘loyalists’ shootin’ inta the heavens was that starship takin’ off from the temple’s launch platform.” I explained as I smiled brightly. “Would y’all like to meet your Grandparents, honey?”
“Would I then be brought back here?” She asked.
The girl was finally catching on.
“Only if y’all wish to, Hetepheres.”
“Alex, your nose has experienced an aneurism.” Cami caught my attention.
Hetepheres noticed as soon as Cami told me.
“Empress? Why does your nose bleed?”
“Holdin’ time in check ain’t as easy as it looks hun. Could y’all please hurry this along?”
“Mother…” Reilly started to say.
“Ah know! Uhm startin’ ta sound like muh sister! Hun, if y’all wanna see yer Granma an’ Granpappy, y’all better take a hand! This trip might hurt a bit.” I said making her mind up for her.
“Director, the house A.I?” Cami reminded me.
“Fine. Y’all keep yer eye on ol’ ‘caint-keep-it-in-‘is- pants’ there an’ I’ll transfer Meridian.” I tiredly grumped.
Time, for Djedefre, restarted. His knife thrust garnered no flesh, though.
“Aaaahhhh! Why do you take away my satisfaction?” Djedefre growled after realizing what had happened!
“Killing your daughter and your unborn heir? That’s real adult, hun! Ma an’ Pa would be so proud ah y’all!” I told him. “So, Ah guess its time to do what ah come here fer. Meridian! Code Alpha, Alpha, Gamma, Transfer, ReillyDirector4386, Nebula, Destruct, Beta, Confirm!”
“Orders confirmed, Empress. High-Gain Transceiver now online. Handshaking. Connection with Reilly Research Facility confirmed. Transfering OS and all databases for archiving.” The residence A.I. acknowledged.
“What are you doing?” Djedefre screamed in hatred as he tried to leap over the table at me! He found himself hovering horizontally in the air.
“What’s good fer the goose is good fer the gander, hun.” I said with no emotion.
“But I am Pharaoh!” He hissed.
“So what, ya ignorant putz!” Reilly sassed back. “Anyone that would kill a defenseless, expectant mother isn’t worthy of calling himself Pharaoh- or any other kind of honorable Ruler for that matter! You are despicable, cowardly, and inappropriate for commanding thousands of people!” Reilly dropped my hand and disappeared, only to reappear next to Djedefre. She forcefully pried the knife from his hand and tossed it across the room. It stuck in the hair-thin seam between two wall blocks. “You won’t be needing this until after we leave, you sorry, failed revision!”
“Transfer complete. Systematic detonations will commence on completion of contact activation sequence.” The A.I. informed us. Reilly reappeared next to me and gently took my hand again.
“Cami, if you will do the honors?” I said sadly.
“Cassi, you take interlocks twenty through forty-five, I’ll take Alpha-one through nineteen.”
“Whenever you’re ready, mom.” Cassi nodded back.
“Empress? What are they doing? What are interlocks?” Hetepheres asked innocently.
“Interlocks are points in any given system that must actuate in order to do something. They make sure that something- or someone in this case- is sure they want the sequence to proceed.”
“And ‘systematic detonations’, Empress?” She continued, just as innocently.
“All modern conveniences will be destroyed in this residence, hun. In effect, Djedefre will now be no better off than his people. He will now have to suffer without technology like they have for thirty years.” I told her.
“Sequence Alpha complete. Go for sequence Beta, Cassi.” Cami announced.
“Rodger that, mom.” Cassi acknowledged. “Hetepheres! Look out!”
A knife spun through the air toward the young mother-to-be from our left. It immediately stopped in space and spun back where it came from at a much faster rate. The unseen thrower groaned in agony as the blade hit its new mark.
“Sequence complete, director.”
“Detonation interlock sequence has completed successfully. Detonation to commense in two minutes and thirty seconds. Two and twenty-nine, two and twenty-eight, two and twenty-seven…” The AI began.
“Time to go, y’all.” I said as I set our destination in my mind. “I’d run, Djedefre. Run like y’all never run before!” I strongly suggested before pulling my mental trigger.
I swear, I will never get used to this sudden collapsing! The fast moving stars were impossibly beautiful when I was the one ‘driving’ though.
Within a few seconds, we found ourselves on Terra Nuevo- New Memphis, specifically. Around us, in the main market center, people went about their daily routines. I hadn’t rephased us yet, thanking my sister, Alex Steinert, for suggesting we do that until clear of obstructions or danger.
“Rephasing in three, two, one.” I announced as I saw an opening in the pedestrian traffic.
Several people stopped what they were doing as they noticed us appear.
“Empress, you bring us more refugees from Egypt?” One man asked as he came nearer to see who we brought.
“Am I imagining this, Empress? Are we really on a different planet- in the heavens?”
“Welcome to New Memphis, Terra Nuevo, Hetepheres.” I told the flabbergasted girl.
“Could I bother you to alert Khufu, Anna Beth, or both? Tell them I bring them visitors.” I said, walking over to another man, this one dressed in official state covering.
“At once, M’lady!” He said quietly placing his left index finger to his ear. “Councilman Azwan to Councilman Khufu. Grand High Council Advisor Alexandra has just arrived in the main thoroughfare and requests audience with you or Councilwoman Anna Beth at once.”
He paused as if listening.
“Five ladies including Grand High Council Advisor Alexandra, sir. She claims to bring you visitors.”
Again he paused.
“Right away, sir. ETA: five minut…” He started to reply only to be interrupted by Cassi extending her hand to him.
“Correction…ETA in…”
“Where to, hun?” I asked interrupting him again.
“New Memphis Council building, M’lady. The counselor’s office.”
A large business office appeared around us. Khufu and Anna Beth sat at separate desks looking anxiously around the room. Making sure everyone was clear of obstacles, I rephased us.
Khufu and Anna Beth stared at us sadly for a moment. Anna Beth giving her husband a forlorn shrug of her shoulders.
“Greetings, Alexandra! To what do we honor this visitation?” Khufu greeted as he stood and walked around to us. While doing so, he appraised Hetepheres.
“We bring you important visitors- visitors that have expressed interest in residency here in New Memphis, Councilman.” I explained.
“Visitors, Alexandra? Oh, I see. What is your name, young lady, so I might address you properly?”
“Wow, Uncle Tibius sure put the protocol screws to you, didn’t he?” Reilly interrupted rudely.
I squeezed her hand harder.
“Alright, mother!” She whispered angrily.
“I am called Hetepheres, Councilman. The Empress has brought me far across the heavens- to sanctuary from m…”
“We rescued Hetepheres from a bunch of cutthroats, Councilman. Lady Cassi had to ‘deal’ with one of them, sir. She seeks asylum with her Grandparents here in New Memphis.” I interrupted before the girl could spoil things.
“Oh? And what would your Grandparents names’ be, Lady Hetepheres?” Khufu asked, politely.
“I am told their names were Khufu and Anna…Beth, Councilman.”
“Khufu’s mouth dropped open- as did Anna Beth’s.
“Did I miss them?” Hetepheres asked in confusion. “Are they no longer of this world?”
Khufu gulped loudly. Anna Beth looked ready to lose consciousness.
“They are indeed still among us, young Lady Hetepheres.” Khufu assured her.
Anna Beth staggered from her desk slowly.
“You are our granddaughter?” She asked quietly. As she stopped in front of the expectant mother, she looked to Khufu aghast.
“I…I am Khufu and this is Anna Beth, Lady Hetepheres. We…we…wwwee are your Grandparents.”
Without warning the girl dropped to her knees!
“Forgive me, Pharaoh! I have never been given description…I…”
“Get off the floor, child. We kneel to no one here!” Anna Beth told her lovingly.
“Councilman Azwan, thank you very much for providing service to Grand High Council Advisor Alexandra and her staff. Alexandra, could you reposition the Councilman, please?”
“Of course, sir.” I said happily as I offered my hand.
To everyone in the office, I shimmered for a nanosecond. I had, in fact, had a very interesting conversation with Councilman Azwan when we arrived back at the central market. He seemed interested in Hetepheres. There would be more than ‘interest’ in the girl after she gave birth, my foresight told me. I smiled.
Anna Beth immediately raised an eyebrow to me as I arrived back in the office. She obviously noted my change of expression.
“So how is my son? Is he healthy?” Khufu asked Hetepheres.
“I’ll say he’s healthy.” Reilly said from the side of her mouth.
I again took and squeezed her hand tightly.
“He is well, but conflicted, Pharaoh. We are due in less than five weeks.” She answered.
“Oh shit.” Reilly again mouthed quietly.
I squeezed tighter. My daughter turned her head and glared at me.
I quickly shot her a glare of my own.
“Oh dear! And you told Alex you were attacked? Have respect or decency become extinct in Egypt?” Anna Beth gasped.
Hetepheres looked at Anna Beth as if she did not know the two words.
“I’m afraid Egypt is not the land you left.” I said heading off Hetepheres’ expected answer. Anna Beth raised a single eyebrow.
‘Alex, she is probing the girl’s mind.’ Cami alerted me.
‘Saw it coming, sweetheart. Get ready for a large fusion giant flare.’ I thought back.
“She carries Pharaoh’s child, Khufu.” Anna Beth abruptly informed her mate.
“So the royal line is continued? Good!” He answered, not completely understanding.
Anna Beth rolled her eyes at her mate.
“She carries Djedefre’s child, my mate.”
Khufu slowly turned his head to her then slowly turned it back to Hetepheres.
“Shit. Here it comes.” Reilly whispered her warning.
I again tightened my grip on my daughter’s hand.
“But you claim to be our Granddaughter…” Khufu said as his mouth dropped open.
“That is what the Empress informed me right before Pharaoh tried to kill me and his yet-to-be-borne heir, Councilman.” Hetepheres said as she lowered her head in shame.
“Empress! We must go back to Egypt! I have a great many questions that Djedefre must answer!” Anna Beth growled in red-faced anger. In all the Empress’ memories, I could not remember her looking this enraged. “Khufu, ready Meridian for immediate departure!”
“I will make no such journeys back to Egypt in the near future, Anna Beth. Pharaoh Djedefre will be but a historical figure when the Empress revisit’s that region of Earth.” I told them firmly. “Before leaving, we enacted ‘Code Alpha, Alpha’. You know I would only do that if absolutely necessary.”
“You blew up my residence?” Khufu raised his voice in angry surprise. As Anna Beth’s face turned another shade of…how did Reilly put it? Ah…’pissed-off’.
“He claimed he needed to destroy all technology to better control the peoples of Egypt, Councilman. When we arrived there- thirty-one years after your departure- Egypt had fallen back into the Stone Age- nothing more advanced than a knife and spear.”
“But you destroyed my residence!”
“I’m very sorry about that, councilman, but he laid claim to the only tech in North Africa. Why should he live in absolute luxury when his people live in poverty and squalor?”
“Councilman Khufu, on our arrival, Djedefre speared one of his protectors through the back for not greeting us properly. I believe it was in response to other’s watching a short distance away.” Cami informed him.
“My son…my son…he stabed someone in the back? What has become of our son, my mate?” Khufu asked as he looked again to Anna Beth.
Instead, Anna Beth looked toward Hetepheres.
“Are you positive this child is of our blood, Alex?”
I nodded. “The genetic test you will now order will confirm it, my sister.”
“But Pharaoh said you were a friend of Queen Anna Beth, Empress. Am I to believe anything I have been told?”
“Alexandra is more than just a ‘friend’ child! She is my rescuer…my benefactor; my…she truly is my sister, young Hetepheres. I owe Alexandra- all three of them- my life!”
The door to the office slid open with a ‘whoosh’ sound.
“You called for me, Councilwoman?” Another familiar female voice asked as Heidi Wolmacher entered.
On seeing my companions and me, she immediately bowed, placing her right fist over her heart.
“Empress, I didn’t know that you had arrived. Welcome back to Terra Nuevo, M’ladies.
I laughed. At least she hadn’t dropped to one knee like all my other sisters.
“It’s nice to be back, Lady Heidi.”
“I shall alert Tibius to your arrival, M’lady, though I believe he already knows.”
“I’m sure that Gaillan and Timus have already sensed our arrival.” I hinted as to which Empress I was.
“I’m sorry, Empress. I still cannot tell the three of you apart.” She apologized then looked at Reilly. “I trust you and Lady Reilly have had a good heart to heart, Empress?”
“For all the good it did.” I answered with a giggle and a sideways glare to my daughter.
“So how go trade negotiations?” I asked wishing to rub Reilly a little more in the wrong direction.
“They have been salvaged, M’lady. Lady Camille’s gift produced wonderful results. I am happy to say that interplanetary trade will benefit all who attended the summit. My thanks to you, Ladies Camille and Cassieopia.” Heidi answered before turning slightly and bowing to my two Mind Warriors.
“Well, so much for me pointing out the pitfalls.” Reilly griped under her breath.
“Quite the contrary, Lady Reilly! Your concerns were resubmitted- properly this time- and we- High Council- found merit on all points. Your Uncle, Grand High Council Tibius incorporated them into the final proposal. I believe they were what brought about a successful ratification. I have been authorized to pass along thanks from your father, your uncle Tibius, and Nathan.”
I heard my daughter let out a deep sigh…or was it her stagnant breath?
“As to your reason for calling me here, M’lady?’ Heidi enquired.
“Yes, Heidi, I wish to formally request genetic comparison of this young lady to my and Councilman Khufu’s organic code.”
“I will assign a healer as soon as I return to my office, M’lady. My I ask if there is any noteable problems you suspect to be inherited?”
“Not at all. We simply wish to confirm the Empress’ theory that she is our Granddaughter. We also would request genetic comparison of her child.” Anna Beth replied.
“I shall start the proper forms and send them to you, Lady Anna Beth. They should arrive by midday.”
“Thank you, Heidi. I don’t know how we would have survived all the bureaucracy without your formidable experience!” Anna Beth said as she walked over and embraced the professionally dressed woman.
“It is my pleasure, M’lady. Empress, may I enquire as to how long you and our sisters will be staying?”
“I think a few days- provided our mates control themselves,” I paused to glance at Cassi and then Reilly. “Or, unless Cassi and/or Reilly find mates this time.” I giggled.
“Oh, ha ha, mother! You know David Cummins is my soul mate. We’ve both seen that quite vividly.” Reilly protested, but her expression changed immediately. “Well…maybe I saw it more vividly anyway.” She added sheepishly.
Terra Neuvo, 9:10AM, Climax, Neptunian 30th, 437 of the New Era
“Alexandra, thank you for bringing Hetepheres to us. We will do our best to teach her everything that has been kept from her.” Khufu said as we prepared to leave. He and Anna Beth each had a hand placed on one of Hetepheres’ shoulders. The girl, though looking awkward and uncomfortable, seemed happy.
“So where to now, Aunt Alex?” Alex Steinert’s Alexis asked. She had traveled to New Memphis to visit yesterday and stayed the night in Khufu and Anna Beth’s guest quarters with us.
“I was thinking we should spend some time at home, honey. I probably have reams and reams of paperwork to do by now.” I replied.
“Mom, you haven’t used paper in well over nine hundred years!” Reilly countered. My niece politely covered her mouth and giggled.
“It was a figure of speech, Reilly!” I groused.
“I know that, mother.” Reilly giggled back.
“Cousin? What we talked about late last night- that topic? You remember it, right?” Alexis asked Reilly cryptically.
“I have not forgotten, Lady Alexis.” Reilly answered with a wink.
“Then we are square, cousin?”
Reilly nodded. “We are. Tell Nathan, Father, and Uncle Tibius I am sorry.”
Alexis nodded with closed eyes. “Travel well, Empress.”
It was my turn to nod as I offered my hands to my travel companions.
New Memphis collapsed to black instantly and a universe of moving stars surrounded us then everything went black again before my Director’s conference room at Reilly reappeared.
“Welcome, Empress. It is 12:13PM, July 2nd, 2020BC. Billie Sangiere has been expecting you in her office, director.” RVP informed me as soon as we rephased.
I thanked Reilly, Cassi, and Cami for traveling with me and turned to walk into my office. Walking behind my desk, I noticed Reilly hadn’t gone on her way- instead, she had followed me.
Is there something I can do for you, honey?” I asked with a neutral expression.
“I think we need some time to ourselves, mom. Take my hand, please?”
“If you just want some privacy, we can go to my domain, honey.”
“No, this time I’m driving, mom.” My daughter smiled as we changed locations. I hadn’t even touched her hand yet.
Kili’s south coast appeared around us.
“Reilly? How did you do that, honey?” I asked before consulting my gift.
“I’ve been experimenting with my gift, mom. I can’t go real far forward or back in time, but I found I can shift locations pretty easily- after just a few days of practice.” She replied happily. “What do you think, huh?”
I wrapped my arms around her and hugged her tight! “I’m very proud of you, honey,” I said as I squeezed tighter. “I have improved my revision.”
“That’s a little cold isn’t it, mom? I mean…I prefer ‘daughter’ over ‘revision’. Reilly asked gently.
“I didn’t mean it like that, honey. That’s just the scientist portion of me.” I explained as I released her. “So you moved us back a day?”
She looked surprised that I knew.
“If I tried hard enough I could probably manage two in either direction, sorry.”
“Don’t apologize, honey! You’ve done something that your cousins haven’t. I think that’s absolutely wonderful!” I said wrapping my arms around her again. I was so proud!
“Actually…Alexis showed me how to do it, mom.” My daughter admitted shyly. “But she asked me not to let on to Aunt Alex or Alexandra. She wanted it to be our little secret.”
I closed my eyes a moment to consult my gift.
“You do realize that your cousins Cassandra and Samantha are also compatible?”
“And if they can do this, so can our Cassie and Sam.” Reilly added logically.
“So can Cassandra, Samantha, and Alexis on the Homeworld…or any other universe where they exist.”
“Mom? You didn’t tell me anything about the Homeworld. I thought that wasn’t habitable yet?” Reilly looked surprised and stared at me with interest.
I took a minute to think of how I wanted to break the news, deciding to follow Alex Steinert’s model.
“Your Aunts Alex, Cami, Jacquelyn, Yuuka, and I visited the Homeworld a few weeks ago…” I started to say.
“A few weeks by you’re standard or mine, mom?”
I shrugged my shoulders.
“Yours, but does it really matter, honey? Just know that we visited the Homeworld and I met my Grandmother.
“You met Great-grammy? Why didn’t you tell me? When can we go meet her?” Reilly asked excitedly.
I nodded to the first question but remained silent to the rest choosing to smile instead.
Reilly keyed up her black bikini and her modern sunglasses from the early twenty-first century.
“Tell me all about it! What was she like? What was the Homeworld like?”
I paused a minute.
“Weeeellll…your Great-grandmother…she looks a lot like me- like your Aunt Alex actually…as a matter of fact…she was Alexandra Steinert…”
8:30PM, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, July 3rd, 2020BC
“So how is Reilly taking the news?” Billie Sangiere asked as we met up in the passageway outside the level two, recreation room.
“About as well as I expected, and as well as you have seen.” I responded.
“I saw no such thing, I’ll have you know!” She protested.
I rolled my eyes at her and entered the Rec Room, heading straight for the food dispenser. Billie’s constant denial of her gift had started getting old almost immediately upon her restoration, now it was just aggravating beyond description.
“Four buttermilk pancakes- stacked- butter between each level; maple syrup on top- heavy; Empress-blend coffee- black.” I ordered.
Picking up my tray, I headed over to my traditional seat and table. I sat down at the vacant table and began eating in silence. How I missed my sister Alexandra Steinert, Jack, and Emily. We had spent so much time together the last few months…
“You know…sullen doesn’t work for you, Alex.” Jack…I mean Billie said from beside me.
“Let me guess…that’s your forte and you alone hold the patent?”
“More or less. I just meant that you look better when you’re smiling, Alex. You seem to glow when you’re happy.”
I snorted quickly. “You haven’t seen me when I get angry, Billie. If you had…you would know how corny that line sounds…and how wrong you actually are.” I replied as I pictured Alex Steinert’s frightening demonstration in Egypt on our previous mission. It was more of a test to see if Billie was using her multifaceted gift despite her vehement denunciations.
Her face paled and she gasped while her eyes grew larger.
“Couldn’t resist, could you? What happened to ‘I don’t use my gifts, Alexandra’, Billie? I thought the ‘virginal queen’, cold and infallible?”
“I still don’t like to use my gifts, Alex. It just doesn’t feel right- it’s like an abuse of power.”
“It’s not abuse if you use them for the right reasons- such as for helping others, Billie.” I reminded.
“I just don’t like to use them, Alex.” Billie sighed. “Look, can we just converse as we did before the Homeworld incident? Before the arguments…the confrontations…you know…the good times?”
“Need I remind you that we are not the same people we were then?”
“I get reminded of that every month now, Alex.” Billie giggled nervously.
I smiled back tensely.
“So just how far can you go now?” I asked innocently as another fork of pancake entered my mouth for consumption.
Billie stared at me with a mixture of fascination, anger, and understanding.
“How long have you known?” she asked calmly.
“I guess I always have.” I replied honestly while subtly tapping my forehead with my finger.
Billie closed her eyes and sighed loudly again.
“And, I suppose, you also know that Reilly has just arrived, but out of phase to our right?”
I nodded as the seat to our right moved away from the table on its own.
“Care for a seat, Ms. Reilly?” Billie asked neutrally.
“Thank you, my queen.” Reilly replied graciously as she rephased and sat down.
“So,” Billie asked, “What is it like…traveling through time like your mother?”
“Enticing, my queen. How about you?” Reilly reciprocated.
“I can’t travel through time, Reilly. That isn’t part of my gift.” Billie answered sadly.
Reilly only nodded once and glanced to me for a second.
“I think I’ll get something to eat. I feel hungry today.” Reilly said as she got back up and headed for the nearest food dispenser. She came back with two waffles smothered in butter and maple syrup: a cinnamon pastry, four strips of bacon, and a cup of black coffee.
I looked at my daughter strangely. I noticed Billie do likewise.
“Did something happen on Terra Nuevo, Reilly?” Billie inquired.
She looked at us with a forkful of waffle and the fork still in her mouth.
“Nnnnnno? Why do you ask, Highness?” She answered, confused, yet stuffing another forkful in her mouth.
“Looks to me like you’re eating for two.” Billie said nodding at the two full plates.
Reilly immediately dropped her utensil and stared.
“Oh…I get it…ha, ha.” Reilly stuck her tongue out at Billie. “At least I’m not dead set against it ever happening to me!” She continued before resuming her feeding frenzy.
“So how long did you go this time, honey?” I asked just to change the subject.
Two days! Can you believe it? I went ahead two days!” She answered in between forkfuls.
“Honey,” I began, “We’ve only been back from Terra Nuevo for twenty hours…or might you be counting you taking us back a day when we first got back. Remember we lounged on the south beach for half the day?” I concluded with a wink between us.
“Crap, it didn’t work!” She exclaimed as her fork dropped to her plate.
I giggled, despite feeling sorry she had not achieved her intended goal.
“So that’s why I sensed you the other day.” Billie let slip.
Reilly and I rolled our eyes as Billie blushed deeply.
“Nooooooo! I don’t use my gifts!” Reilly said to Kili’s reigning queen. “You do realize we all know you use them, Billie! Why not just come out of the closet- so to speak- and admit it?”
“But I don’t like to use my gift! I don’t feel right doing that.” Billie repeated what was becoming her mantra as Reilly mocked her every word. “That is not nice, Reilly! I wish you would stop mimicking me!” Billie continued with Reilly still matching her, word, inflection, and tempo. “I’m serious, Reilly! Stop it, this instant!”
Billie Sangiere disappeared. Only then did my daughter stop her tormenting.
“Well, she won’t be back for awhile.” Reilly chirped as she reached for Billie’s barely touched breakfast. “Can’t let this go to waste, can we?”
“You do remember that all unfinished nourishment is recycled, right?” I asked in amazement of my daughter’s blatant action.
“In one way or another, yes mom.” She giggled.
I rolled my eyes at her.
“Did you really have to do this, honey?” I asked as I sighed. “We just got back and I had thought of a little shore leave.” Shoreleave? Why had I used one of Alex Steinert’s axioms?
“I miss Aunt Alex too, mom- her and Aunts Emily and Jacki.” Reilly comforted. “So when do we leave for Greece?”
“I’ll leave when I’m good and ready, Reilly. I think Billie needs to handle things by herself for a while. She’s the one who lost her temper and her concentration after all.”
Reilly closed her eyes for thirty seconds.
“So you, Lily, and Fay? Can’t I go along, mom?” Reilly smiled deviously.
“Go tell Yuuka to requisition enough honey for three weeks, but I want you on your best behavior, young lady!”
Reilly vanished from beside me. Her plates had also vanished.
“So Billie finally had enough, Alex?” Cami asked as she walked over carrying her own breakfast.
“So what’s the occasion, sweetheart?” I asked as she sat down.
“Huh?” Cami asked, oblivious. “Oh! I just decided to give my gift a break for today.” She said, finally getting it.
“For today?”
“Okay…just for breakfast.” Cami giggled brightly. “So, should Cassi and I get suited up?”
“Alexandra is arriving in two hours to borrow you and Cassi for a mission that will require a Mind Warrior trio, sweetheart- and before you say anything- it’s just to stop some planetary despot from blowing up his own planet- nothing like our Homeworld experience.” I informed her. “I hope.”
“Will you and Reilly be able to keep from strangling each other, Alex?”
“We’ll be fine. Billie, on the other hand, may want to exercise part of her gift on Reilly. I’ll try to keep that from happening.” I said with a giggle.
Cami nodded as she ate.
“So, what did Billie just get herself into?” She asked.
“I saw that she started a range war between Ithaca and Sparta.” I replied.
Cami almost choked on her meal!
“Our Billie…started a war? Really?”
“That’s what I’ve seen, sweetheart.” I laughed.
“And I’m going to miss all the fun.” She commented, sadly shaking her head sideways.
“Trust me, Billie is the one having ‘fun’ this time, sweetheart. “In fact, she’ll be having twice as much fun as you and I!” I giggled as I pictured what our ‘queen’ had gotten herself into.
Cami’s face was at first horror-struck then an evil smile appeared.
“Serves her right!” She giggled. I agreed whole-heartedly as I joined in.
I was surprised to find only Reilly and Yuuka seated at the table in the director’s conference room when I arrived. Deciding I needed more time to unwind, I had traveled back to Kili Island four years before Alex Steinert had appeared with the Facility. I made it a point to collect and prepare some things I knew were here when I accidentally arrived from the Homeworld’s universe.
Accidentally? I had found it ironic that a small pavilion had been conveniently assembled near the clearing Reilly would occupy four years hence.
“So where are Lily and Fay? They usually are early and filled with anticipation.” I knew…had a feeling something was wrong here. My daughter was never early for anything- except maybe meals.
“I’m here, director.” Fay’s voice chimed from overhead. She had been hovering over the conference room’s door reading her mobile secretarial device. She now lowered herself to the floor and gracefully took a seat. Reilly giggled quietly.
“Hi, sorry I’m late…I am late, aren’t I?” Another Reilly said as she appeared next to me.
Yuuka immediately looked between the two in confusion. Without warning she went into pixie mode then back to ‘normal’ mode. Her confusion waned.
“That explains things! Lily, why the charade? Alex knew it was you.”
“But you didn’t at first, honey. I think that was the whole point of the exercise.” I smiled.
A breeze and a blur entered the room. Hoshi Takara now sat beside Yuuka.
“I was wondering when you’d show, Hoshi.”
“I was wondering if you would inform me of our pending mission, Yuuka! Apparently not.” Hoshi responded with an angry frown.
“Must have slipped my mind.” Yuuka grinned tensely.
“RVP?”
“Yes, director?”
“RVP, we’ll need programmed for Mycenaean Greek.”
“Compilation complete; transmitting. Download complete, director.”
“Thanks, honey. We’ll be back in three weeks.”
10:06PM, Athens, Greece, June 23rd, 1199BC
A dim, stone room appeared around our group and I immediately noticed what seemed like very animalistic noises coming from behind the heavy looking, wooden door just ahead of us. In the dim oil lamplight the door looked foreboding, yet the noises emanating from behind…
“Sounds like somebody’s havin’ a gooooood time!” Reilly commented.
I remained silent and pulled our group closer. Reilly suddenly released my hand and she disappeared.
“Oh, by the Lords and Goddess! You are not going to believe who’s in there!” My daughter gasped between giggles as she reappeared and took my hand again. Had she just synchronized her phasing with mine?
“Of course I know who’s in there, honey. That’s why we’re here.” I responded as I closed my eyes briefly.
“So you know that we arrived about eight months too late, right?” Reilly asked as she continued to giggle evilly. Our sisters, Lily, Fay, Yuuka, and Hoshi all looked at her…at us, in confusion.
“Yes.” I answered in annoyance. “I told you I was going to let Billie handle this one on her own.”
“Well,” Reilly laughed outright, “She seems to have handled ‘it’ alright!”
“Empress?” Fay asked- looking over to me- still confused as ever.
“Billie has finally taken the ‘plunge’, ladies.”
“Good one, mom!” Reilly chirped at my small quip.
I pulled us through the door. What we saw once on the other side…well…it was…embarrassing!
Billie sat atop a man. In and of itself completely out of character. Moaning, grunting, and gasping, she moved up and down vigorously while arching her back backwards in ecstasy- completely naked. I began to remember similar activity on Terra about twenty-nine- relatively- okay…thirteen years ago. The dim lamplight in this room revealed Billie’s very bloated abdomen.
A collective gasp sounded from my companions- all except Reilly- she just stood next to me snickering contentedly- a wide smile plastered on her face.
“Should we really be in here, Alex?” Lily asked as Fay, Yuuka, and Hoshi nodded their concern.
Billie suddenly screamed out then fell forward clumsily on her partner. Both were panting and breathing heavily. Again, visions of my first…and second…visit to Terra filled my mind with fond memories. Was it getting warm in here?
Before I had the chance to answer my sister’s question, Billie grew quiet for two full minutes then slowly looked around the room for something.
“What is wrong, my love?” The man asked in a husky baritone. Our translators had evidently engaged. “Was this not what you expected? Was it not to your liking?”
Billie didn’t answer. Instead she continued looking around before stopping and staring directly at my daughter!
“We have company, my king. Apparently my sisters have finally arrived. Show yourself, Reilly!” Billie commanded as she clumsily raised herself off of her partner and eased off the bed to her feet.
To say the man was completely terrified that six strange women suddenly appeared in his private domicile was an understatement as he quickly and smoothly rolled from the bed in the opposite direction and produced a sword, aiming it right at us!
“Who are you and why have you appeared in my bedchamber? Get out or I shall dispatch you all to the underworld!” He threatened.
“Is that a weapon or are you really happy to see us, Studly?” Reilly antagonized. She released my hand again and appeared beside him looking down.
“Oh, wow, he’s both! You picked a good one, Billie! And apparently he’s good with both types of swords!” She giggled before disappearing and reappearing next to me again.
“It certainly took you long enough, Alex!” Billie growled, completely ignoring my daughter’s taunts, as she reached for a pile of cloth on a nearby chair and wrapped it around herself.
“What are you?” Billie’s partner asked. “You are dressed too strangely for Goddesses.”
Ignoring him, Reilly pointed to Billie’s right leg.
“You might want to take care of that, Highness.” She giggled evilly.
Even in the dim lamplight, I could see my assistant director blush profusely before she hurried into a smaller room opposite of where we had entered.
“I am Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space. These are some of my sisters, Lilly, Fay, Hoshi, and Yuuka.” I motioned to each. “Oh, and this is my daughter, Reilly.” I motioned nonchalantly to my right. “We came to check up on our sister, Billie Sangiere.”
“I know of no ‘Billie Sangiere’.” He huffed in response.
“Sure ya do! Quite well too!” Reilly snorted as she pointed to the room Billie had retreated to.
“Helen is my conquest! I alone swept her away from her native Sparta! I alone opened her eyes to the splendor of Theseus! And I alone took her purity! I know not why you choose to call her this Billie Sangiere.”
“Wow…not too full of himself, is he?” Yuuka giggled.
“Ya, but Billie was…of him, that is.” Reilly added as she pointed to the man’s lower region with one hand then began waving her other hand, fan-like, in front of her, and silently said ‘WOW’ while rolling her widened eyes.
“Sorry to break this to you, honey, but the woman in the other room- the woman apparently carrying your child? She’s not Helen. Her name is Billie Sangiere and she is my Assistant Director at Reilly Research Station in the next hemisphere over.” I told the naked man- still wielding his sword in front of his phallic peripheral.
Yuuka, without warning- went to Pixie mode and flew to the man’s face.
“You better believe her, buster! Alex never lies about her family and friends!”
“Get away from me, nymph!” He ordered.
“Hey! For your information, I’m a Pixie!” Yuuka countered as she slapped his nose before quickly dodging the man’s left hand.
“Want me to engage and disable, Alex?” Fay asked permission as she quickly flew to the room’s ceiling. Long, thin, dart-like projectiles appeared out of and around the metal guantlets on her forearms. Each and every one of them independently tracked selected targets on her perceived adversary with uncanny precision.
Hoshi, in a blur of dim light circled the angered man and disarmed him. Again standing beside Lily- she now rested her arms on the hilt of his down pointed sword.
Lily whistled. “I see someone has been practicing.” She deadpanned.
Theseus stood before us, completely exposed.
“Looks like its time to go to your secondary weapon, sweetie, but I don’t think it’s loaded at the moment.” Reilly taunted.
“Everybody please stand down!” Billie ordered as she reappeared from the other room. “Theseus, these are my sisters and I will not have you embarrass yourself by they’re hands.”
“But they claim you are not Helen- that your real name is ‘Billie Sangiere’.”
Billie looked at me in confusion. Having seen the problem, I switched off my translator and addressed her in our native language.
“I take it that your translator does not contain the Mycenaean translation archive?”
“It does not, Director, why?”
“The poor man seems to think your name is Helen, honey. As in, ‘Helen of Troy’?”
Billie gasped loudly as she apparently recognized the name from Reilly’s Earth history archives.
“By the Goddess! I thought they understood me when I introduced myself three years ago!”
“Evidently not, but you seem to have picked up the language quite well on your own, Billie. Would you like me to upload the proper archives?”
“At this point it wouldn’t make any difference. My Reilly has long since discharged.” Billie said as her head sagged in shame. “I concede and defer to the Empress for my punishment.”
I just stared at her for a minute.
“By the Goddess, what are you talking about?” I finally asked the disheveled- and very impregnated- woman.
“I…I have disrupted the time stream. Now you must work all the harder to right what I have so wantonly spoiled. I am yours to reprimand, director.”
As when she was William, Billie quickly threw in the towel.
“Did you have fun?” I asked as I stared into her eyes.
“What?” Billie asked in surprise.
I saw Reilly’s mind working, but a momentary glare made her think twice and remain silent.
I pointed to her distended abdomen. “Finding your female self…has the double ‘X’ genome proven itself beyond all doubt?” I said in more technical terms. When she just looked at me, I decided to simplify further.
“Feeling a man…is it what you had expected, Billie? Apparently, you are more accepting of your carnal desires at least.”
Billie blushed- even in the dim lamplight I could see it plainly.
“I never thought it could feel like this…I never expected…I have become addicted.”
“I’ll say!” Reilly snorted as she burst out laughing.
I rolled my eyes at my daughter in annoyance.
“Sorry, mom, that one was just there.”
“And it should have stayed there, honey.” I said again rolling my eyes. I had unconsciously given her more ammunition.
“Billie was hoping the same thing, I’m sure.” She snorted again.
“Was it a mistake to bring you along, Reilly?”
“Got it, mom. I’ll tone it down a few notches.”
It struck me that Fay was still hovering over us, still deployed.
“Freya. Disengage, honey.”
“As you wish, Empress, but I WILL stay on alert all the same.” She said as her uniform heels touched the floor gracefully. “This man is dangerous and cunning.”
I waggled my finger at Reilly to stave off the remark I knew was coming.
By the Goddess, she had me doing it now!
“I’m ready to leave, Empress.” Billie said sadly- reminding me she was still our mission objective.
“Nope. Sorry. Not happening, honey.” I said with a smile. “You’ve gone and made your bed, time to lie in it.”
“But mom, she already has…”
“Reilly! Enough with the inuendo!”
“Yes, mother.”
“Billie, how many weeks are left before the revision arrives?” I asked, turning my attention back to our objective.
“Four weeks.”
“Then we will return in four weeks. Sisters, let us leave our sister to her self-imposed labor.” I said as I offered my hands.
“Alex! You’re just going to leave me…here…to give birth…in this place?” Billie screeched in disbelief.
“Theseus, do you have physicians?”
“We do, Empress.” The still embarrassed and ‘bare-assed’ man answered. I was glad he caught the whole ‘Empress’ thing and paid me the proper respect.
“My sister requires the foremost maternity care. Be warned that this woman is more than she appears to be. She possesses power far beyond your comprehension and belief. Provisions should be made to protect the populous of this city from the energy expended during the birthing process.”
“Will it be that laborious, Empress? Is the child in danger?”
“Have you ever felt the ground move, Theseus?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Earthquake? I have lived through many, Empress.”
“Not like this one you haven’t, honey! Once in the final stages of labor, the earth will move violently. Buildings will crumble in homage to Iphigeneia’s arrival.”
Billie stared at me in terror.
“Until that day.” I said as I jumped my group to that exciting day.
7:03AM, Athens, Greece, July 22nd, 1199BC
The ground shook and a building off to our left yielded to the severe vibration as we arrived. All around us people ran, shouted, and screamed in fear of the violent ground shocks.
“Looks like we’re just in time, mom.” Reilly needlessly informed us.
“Are we to witness this magical event, Empress?” Lily asked curiously. I was the only one of our group to have experienced a revision’s emergence.
“If you wish it, honey.” I said as I rephased us.
Billie’s scream echoed through the streets three minutes later. The door I was about to open suddenly lost its frame, its wall, and even it’s building.
“Empress? Why are we luminescent?” Lily asked as she looked curiously at the rest of us. I noticed we were standing waist deep in rubble from the building we were trying to enter.
I wasn’t holding my sisters hands!
“Mom?” Reilly inquired in a concern-laced tone. She was also looking around us in confusion.
“Something you’re Aunt taught me on our last mission together.”
“But…but I thought you…”
“Surprise,” I said with a tight smile in response and motioned my sisters to follow me. We easily waded through the brick, stone, and splintered wood that had been the living quarters of the physician now attending our sister.
I stopped to consult my gift. Yes, he was still alive.
Ahead of us, I saw what memory told me was a familiar glow. Billie had erected her shield to protect her revisi…baby.
“AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!” Billie screamed in pain as dust shot into the air all around us. The physician stared open-mouthed at the destructive forces at work around him. My sisters too, observed the ‘hell’- as my sister Alex Steinert called it- breaking loose.
“I must say sister, this is by far the most aggressive side of you I have ever seen.”
“Shut it, director!”
“Seems like Billie finally found her backbone, mom.” Reilly cracked.
“Don’t make me hurt you, Reilly Reilly! I am in no mood or temperament! You have no idea how much this hurts!”
“You are absolutely correct, honey. Had she an ‘idea’, I’d be a grandmother right now. I, on the other hand, know exactly what you are facing and have survived. And as you have found out, this is one thing you cannot run or lock yourself away from, William Sangiere.” I said as I effortlessly passed through her shield and took her right hand gently in mine. “We are here for you, sister. Iphigeneia will arrive in this world surrounded by her aunts…her sisters. She will be welcomed with love- as all new revisions should be!”
I motioned for our sisters to join Billie and I while the physician continued to stare in horrified amazement. Had he never seen the Empress or any of her sisters before?
“Reilly, would you transport our friend to a safe location? His welcomed services are no longer needed. I’d much rather keep all non-gifted well away from the delivery site.”
“As you wish, Empress.” She replied then looked at her new charge. “Please, do not panic. I will get you well away from danger. On behalf of the Empress of Time and Space, we thank you for attending our sister.” Reilly said handing him a cloth bag before they vanished.
Instantly my daughter was back with us.
“I’m very surprised the guy didn’t freak out. In fact, he thanked me for the seventy-five Drakma and calmly went on his way. I would have run for the nearest, safest, drinking establishment myself.” Reilly quipped as she took her place next to me in the circle we formed around Billie.
Another contraction hit and after the smoke and dust began to clear, we found ourselves on the only remaining piece of floor- a pedestal in the center of a huge crater.
“Damn girl! That one must have really hurt!” Reilly gasped as she tried to clear her ears with her finger.
“Goddess! Will you shut it!?” Billie groaned as the pain subsided.
As I had positioned myself at her feet, I carefully lifted her covering to observe the baby’s progress.
“Good, Billie, you’re crowning. When you feel the next contraction coming, I want you to push.” I told her calmly.
“Gee…I didn’t know to do that, Alex!”
“Did you really know that, Billie, or is that one of Jacki Cummins’ memories from Connie’s birth?” I asked skeptically.
“I really don’t care, Alex!” She replied angrily right before taking in the largest breath of air yet.
“This is it, Billie, push.”
Revision attached to mammary, Billie looked at her new daughter. As with my sister’s remembrance of Constance Cummins’ birth, Iphigeneia couldn’t wait for her mother to figure out the dynamics of feeding and took matters into her own hands- so to speak. Billie found out first-hand that her child would not be denied as her left nipple stretched painfully until it contacted the child’s mouth. And, as with Connie’s birth, all earthquakes, ball lightning, and apocalyptic rumbling ceased.
Lily and Fay looked quite pale from the experience. Reilly, Hoshi, and Yuuka seemed unaffected. My daughter, as expected, made a comment about the heavily armed Freya almost passing out from a little blood.
“My projectiles are only intended to disable specific functions, not delete.” She reminded Reilly. She could, of course, completely delete if necessary.
While Iphigeneia contentedly nursed, Billie looked to me with tears in her eyes.
“I’m sorry, Alex,” she sniffed before again glancing down at her new daughter then back up at me. “I’ve been so deadset and prudish about a great many things. I feel like such an arrogant, erroneous, hypothesizer!”
“Fool is a much more convenient Earth term, Billie.”
“Arrogant, horse’s ass or bitch would be a closer match though, mom.”
Lily, Fay, Hoshi, and Yuuka began laughing as they shook their heads in agreement to Reilly’s assessment.
“Jacki Cummins’ memories do seem to confirm that, Reilly. I’m sorry for being such a…” Billie looked to Reilly several seconds. “A horse’s ass.”
“You forgot ‘arrogant’.” Reilly quiped.
For whatever reason, I reached up and slapped the back of my daughter’s head.
“Hey! What was that for?”
“I don’t know, but it felt good to do, honey.” I replied with a giggle.
“Alex. The residents are beginning to return.” Lily informed as she looked around the perimeter of the massive crater. Those arriving first began to point and murmur.
Yuuka immediately went to Pixie mode and flew off on reconnaissance.
“Alex? You can drop whatever shield it is that you have deployed. I assure you that the danger has passed.” Billie said as she first looked at me then around us.
Shield? I hadn’t realized I even had ‘shield’ capability. Only my sister had that capability through her custom designed, tiara. Yet when I examined my fingers and arms, I indeed gave off a brilliant bluish-white luminance.
“Is this the glow you mentioned before you left me to suffer through my greed-induced ignorance?” Billie asked, pulling my attention back to her.
“Partially. It is a new facet of my gift that Alexandra Steinert passed onto me via our synchronization. From what I have observed, this in nothing compared to what happens if and when I become severely infuriated. Theorizing, it would completely and utterly overshadow your latest ‘outburst’, Billie. I have witnessed her stop and even begin to disassociate time…and all existing matter and anti-matter as well! Apparently, the Empress has complete…and I do mean complete, control over time-space! The display horrified my sister and I…and I would not wish to enable that facet of my gift ever again!”
“What have we become, Alex?” Billie asked as she continued to observe the small lifeform at her breast. “After your arrival that night, Theseus appeared to lose interest in me. When asked, he insinuated that I was some sort of Goddess- that I did not deserve him- that he would likely face some terrible punishment should he make any further advances. Alex, I do not want to have the added responsibility of worship attached to my dossier.”
“Alex. The father of the revision arrives.” Fay alerted.
“WHAT? Put me down! I plead with the Gods to release me!” A man’s voice boomed in protest and I turned in time to see Theseus floating across the deep crater toward us. I motioned for Fay and Lily to make room at Billie’s side.
“I thought I told you to keep away until all was safe?” She asked as he floated nearer.
Theseus landed gently- fear still etched on his face. It quickly melted away as he gazed upon his new daughter though. We all remained quiet for five minutes while mother and father ‘doted’ over Iphigeneia.
“Time to remedy that ‘little’ language gap, sister.” I said quietly as I touched Billie’s shoulder, engaged my suit’s supplemental energy transfer, and used my executive override to install the necessary translator archive file.
“Oh, Helen, truly you are a Goddess! The child…she is…she is an absolute miracle! A gift from Zeus directly! I thank you for counting me worthy of your favor!”
“I am not a ‘Goddess’, Theseus. I am just as normal as you…though I do have ‘gifts’- gifts that I am reluctant to use for fear of harming those around me.” Billie told him as she looked between her revision and its male donor…her baby and the father.
My sister, Alexandra Steinert, was correct in her constant harassment that I should augment my speech patterns. Up until now I had never realized how cold- how ‘clinical’ Reilliese sounded when describing such a beautiful occasion.
“How can you suddenly and completely learn our tongue, Helen? Have you been simply hiding this knowledge for your entertainment?”
“Theseus, I would never draw ‘entertainment’ from you or your people! Up until now I didn’t thoroughly understand you. It is only through the technology I wear that I can now understand completely. Alexandra has just downloaded a translating algorithm to my covering…Wait! Empress…my covering has been completely discharged for three years! How have you managed to recharge it in the few minutes you have been here?”
“Assistant Director, according to my chronometer we have been here for over three hours,” Lilly informed our sister. “In that time one or more of us have been in contact and supplying energy to your covering. Enough to re-establish basic system reactivation and translating functions.”
“Helen, the settlement has been under your siege for well over a day. I understand that time, for you, has less meaning, but how could you not know?” Theseus asked with his head bowed.
“Labor has a way of distorting time, hun. It’s not like she could really think of anything else.” I answered. “Besides, I’m the one that affects time and space.”
“Why draw out the arrival, mighty Empress? Was it to punish us…punish me for what I have done to your Goddess?”
Theseus suddenly rose three or four feet into the air, assumed a faced-down, horizontal attitude, and floated over Billie and her still nursing child. He stopped face to face with her.
“We…are…not…Goddess’! Alex and I, and all my sisters are just as human as you, Theseus! I see now that Alex is correct in her sensitivity toward being deified- and for the last time, my name is not- nor ever has been- Helen! My name is Billie Sangiere. For over nine hundred and fifty years that has been my name!”
“Nine…hundred? You have been among us for nine…”
“Not here on this planet, hun. Most of it we spent in our own universe. Billie here has also spent a lot of time in another dimension entirely.” I added casually while watching the handsome man’s expression.
“Alex, is it wise to tell this man so much about our sisterhood?”
It isn’t just him, Lily.” I said as I motioned around us. All around- just past the deep crater’s edge Iphigeneia’s birth spawned, townspeople gathered to observe the catastrophic destruction. “They all need to know that this is not their fault, nor the ‘Gods’ anger, but a natural result of the Queen Mind Warrior’s birthing process.”
“Queen Mind Warrior?” Billie screeched in a higher octave as she suddenly looked over at me.
I nodded. “You have the gift of a Mind Warrior- like Jacquelyn, Constance, Camille, Cassiopeia, Liz, or Sarah, Billie,” I pointed out, but did not stop. “But, you also share some of my gift too. Those facts alone indicate that you are truly ‘one of a kind’- neither Mind Warrior, nor Empress. Therefore, a new designation- that of ‘Queen Mind Warrior’, would seem appropriate.
“Alex, what of the people? Should they know of us or should Billie remove the incident?”
“Theseus? What would you have us do?” I asked the still hovering man. He seemed dumbfounded by the question.
“What would I do, Empress? You would ask what I would do?”
“We don’t have all day here, hun.” I said with a giggle. “I’m giving you the chance to decide how your people will remember this day. Either you request that they remember the truth or…or they remember it some other, less truthful way. How do you think they would handle this? Good or bad? And…would they honor the Empress’ anonymity?”
Theseus looked down into Billie’s eyes.
“Would I too remember something other than what has happened? Am I to lose all memory of my daughter and her mother in this ‘decision’?”
“It all depends on you, hun, but don’t count Billie out of the calculation! She and Gena won’t be separated easily. Gena will need patience and understanding as she matures. Mother and daughter must share the learning experience- and given their gifts, must be taught proper control and responsibility. Don’t think that you will individually tutor the child. That scenario is doomed from the start, Theseus. No ungifted man or woman can restrain an adolescent Mind Warrior when her mind is made up!” I warned.
“Empress, I request that you pay a visit to your domain for a minimum of twenty minutes.” Billie suggested, turning her head to look at me. There was a pleasant smile on her face and in her eyes. “Take the Empress’ hand, Theseus. There will be no consequence, I assure you.”
Billie’s mate slowly floated back and settled on his feet where he had been standing. He immediately took my hand.
My private domain quickly appeared around the two of us.
In this episode, we rejoin Empress Alex Reilly and company in ancient Athens, Greece. Then, skipping ahead several years and after a different kind of wardrobe malfunction, Alex and her sisters fight for their lives as first Assassins attack then Spartan troops threaten to destroy Corinth to abduct Billie and her daughter, Iphigenia. But, is there a more sinister explanation for the onslaught? Will the Spartans survive the Empress’ forces- especially the sharp blade, and sharp tongue of the Empress’ daughter, Reilly?
4:03PM, Athens, Greece, July 22nd, 1199BC
“My love, where have all the people gone? Where did the distressed earth disappear? With the exception of the missing buildings and homes, it is as though the events of today never happened.” Theseus questioned his mate after we reappeared next to Billie on the outskirts of Athens. The crater was gone and so were the destroyed buildings- rubble and all.
“Sangiere Demolition and Hauling.” I said simply while nodding at Billie.
“You…you did all of this in the time the Empress and I were gone?” Theseus looked to Billie in complete astonishment.
“Ya. Just don’t look under the rugs though, okay?” Reilly giggled with a wink.
Naturally, I rolled my eyes. I noticed Reilly rolled hers, too.
“Director? I wish to enact maternity leave privileges commencing at once.” Billie requested formally after a full minute. “I have a daughter to raise and I want her father to be part of the project.”
I smiled pleasantly. “Leave granted. I think thirteen years should be a sufficient project term limit.”
“I concur, Director.” Billie replied after closing her eyes for a moment.
‘About time she starts to really use her gift!’ I thought as I noticed Reilly wince and scrunch her nose quickly. My daughter was getting better at using her gift also.
‘Think she’ll stick with it, Mom?’ Reilly thought back.
‘SHE will certainly try, Reilly Reilly.’ Billie thought to both of us as she physically smiled.
Lilly, Fay, Yuuka, and Hoshi laughed and shook their heads a few times.
“Then we’ll be going home, Billie. Call if you need help.” I said as I noticed her close her eyes. Her face turned crimson, as she appeared to concentrate on something.
“Empress, wait! My gift does not seem to be working properly. I cannot initiate transport of Theseus, Iphigeneia, and I to our residence.”
“And that surprises you, Billie?” Reilly sassed.
I glared at my daughter once again. Obviously Billie had more of my gift than she realized.
“I guess you need my help sooner than expected, hun.” I smiled and offered my hands.
A familiar decorated, stone room appeared around us.
“Thank you, Empress.” Theseus said as he began to bow.
“Knock it off, hun! You’re part of the family now.” I warned, nodding to Billie and Gena. “Oh…you might want to rebuild all those homes and businesses Billie destroyed. The people can only be fooled for so long, Theseus.”
Lilly, Fay, Yuuka, Hoshi, Reilly, and I reappeared in my office conference room.
“Wow, that was worth my effort!” Hoshi grumbled to herself.
“It’s not over yet, hun.” I commented without even looking at her. “We have unfinished business in Athens.”
“Didn’t we just get back from there, Alex?” Yuuka asked, confused.
“Yes, director, why return if our mission has not completed?” Lilly inquired.
“RVP, I need Samantha and Cassandra in my office on the double.”
“They have been notified and told of the importance, Director,” our A.I. replied.
“Fay, Very carefully, I require you to remove your covering.” I told my sister. Her response was expected.
“Why would I comply? Do you wish to humiliate me as some sort of punishment? What have I done so wrong?”
“I don’t wish to embarrass you in any way, Fay! I have foreseen a critical failure in your Reilly suit and would like the casualties to remain low. RVP, disable Freya’s Reilly’s offensive protocols. ReillyDirector4386, execute.”
“Unable to establish communications with Valkyrie Mark 12 covering unit. Recommend user local shutdown procedure.”
“Everyone evacuate this compartment!” I commanded using one of Alex Steinert’s terms while noticing Fay’s eyes bulge in horror.
“Director! It will not respond! My primary weapons systems are activating!” She cried as every port and storage compartment in her Reilly suddenly opened and mounted their lethal projectiles.
I had to buy some time so our sisters could escape. Concentrating, I tried what I had observed my sister do back in Memphis.
To my relief, Fay became stationary then her armament began to deactivate and stow themselves back into her Reilly. I actually made time reverse! Now to hold it still.
To my dissatisfaction, the strain I felt on my gift increased exponentially. I couldn’t hold her for long. How did Alex Steinert seem to do this so easily? A memory- one indicating extreme pain and agony appeared. My sister had been suffering too, but never displayed what she felt internally. I felt a renewed respect for my temporal twin and vowed here and now to follow her brave example.
“Ever’one move yer perty little britches! I cain’t hold her much longer!” I ordered, noticing my sister’s accent had reemerged.
Yuuka went to Pixie mode immediately and took up a position above me.
“I’m staying, Alex! I’ll act as a decoy. Unless Fay made any improvements her missiles can’t keep up with me.”
Hoshi instantly appeared in front of me. “Me either, Alex.” She added.
Without saying a word, Lilly shimmered and I found myself looking at myself standing in the doorway.
“Director, two of you will be harder to establish target lock on.” She shimmered again and now there were three of me in the room. “Three, even harder.”
Without warning, or understanding, six copies of my daughter now surrounded Hoshi and I! I was astounded! When had she learned that little trick?
“Hoshi, you thread the fence like we practiced earlier today. Remember the disassociation when transiting my phasing. We’re all ready, mom. You can let her go now.” My daughter assured me with a smile. Had she and Hoshi just gone back to earlier today just to practice? At the moment searching my gift for that answer would have to wait.
It was with a renewed confidence and respect of my sisters and daughter that I released my localized temporal anomaly around Freya. In all truthfulness I was near exhaustion anyway. Once again her weapons systems executed.
While already wide, Fay’s eyes widened farther as, by her perspective, her sisters were instantly in full defensive mode- a mode she had obviously never encountered before. Her projectiles frantically and chaotically panned and adjusted trying to decide on what or which one of us to lock onto.
“Director? I am unsure as to my ability to control my systems. I recommend immediate departure to some place safe.” She advised in a terror-stricken voice as she looked around.
“Status on munitions.” I requested calmly while wiping the trickle of blood from under my nose hoping to hide the fact that I was near collapse.
“Alex, you don’t understand! Get out of here!” Fay cried.
“Status on munitions, Miss Morgana.” I repeated evenly.
“My inventory is maximized, director. Please. Evacu-!”
It all happened so fast, even I couldn’t follow what exactly took place…or in what order!
Looking around, my office and conference room were in shambles- blackened blast marks, holes in the walls, floor, and ceiling; sparks from the embedded control systems the explosions had compromised… I doubted RVP still had any monitoring capability here.
Freya stood frozen in place, weapons bays completely depleted- her tear-filled eyes continuously scanning the destruction around her.
Across the room from me, Lilly - now restored and a single entity once more- steadied herself against the mutilated doorframe- blood slowly seeping from her nose, mouth, and ears.
Hoshi knelt on the floor in front of me, gasping for breath, one shaking arm trying to hold her semi-upright. Yuuka lay unconscious next to her, face down on the floor- her wings twitching spasmodically.
I instinctively gulped as I swallowed. What a disaster.
“Well that went better than I anticipated.” All six of Reilly chorused from around me. They all dropped their hands, which they had held palm out, and disappeared sequentially until just one remained.
“Now,” Reilly said as she approached a still terror-frozen Freya, “Let’s get that thing off before it causes any more excitement.”
She produced and made a show of twirling a large hunting knife in her hand as she gently pulled Freya’s fabric collar out and began to cut the defective Reilly suit off our horrified sister.
“Mom? Are you alright?” She inquired when she reached Fay’s abdomen.
“Mom?” Reilly asked again having not received my status. She stepped back, twirled the impressively large knife once again, and made it disappear to wherever she kept it. She turned back toward me. “Mom? Hello? Are you okay?”
I nodded silently- the fatigue finally taking its toll. I felt my knees buckle.
9:01PM, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, July 5rd, 2020BC
“Hey. Feeling any better?” Reilly’s voice asked as the darkness abated. I found myself in my bed.
“What revolution is it?” I asked, still uncertain of how long I had been unconscious.
“Its July 5th 2020BC. You’ve only been out of it for fifteen hours, mom.” Reilly giggled.
“Freya, Lilith, Hoshi, and Yuuka?”
“All recovered and waiting for you to wake up, mom.”
I nodded.
“Mom?” Reilly paused a moment. “What you did with Fay…That! Was! AWESOME! I never knew you could reverse time, let alone stop it…I mean, for a single person. Aunt Alex show you that?”
“It was something Alex showed me in Egypt. I wasn’t sure I could do it.” I answered pushing myself up to sitting.
“Where did you learn to multiply like that, honey? And…what was with the big knife?” I inquired back.
Reilly blushed. “I kind of broke Terran protocol, mom. I listened in when you were writing your report on Anna Beth and Khufu’s rescue from Egypt- how Aunt Alex almost killed herself with that awesome display back at the Temple? You kind of went into mental detail about her episode in Anna Beth’s Ready Room. Appearing microseconds ahead of yourself- multiple times- it actually served a useful purpose.”
“Why were your hands raised like that?” I asked, curious about my daughters’- all six- strange pose. I raised my own hands and illustrated.
“That’s something Alexis taught me on our latest visit to Terra Nuevo. She calls it her phase shield. Apparently I got it right or you, Hoshi and I wouldn’t be here. I don’t think Alexis intended for me to use it in quite that capacity though.”
“And that Bowie knife?” I asked as I raised an eyebrow curiously- surprised I remembered what Alex Steinert called it.
“Oh. This little pig-sticker?” Reilly blushed as she again produced the knife from the ether and began twirling it in her hand. “Uncle Charlie gave it to me and showed me some moves…I mean how to use it properly… when I went with Aunt Alex on a trip to Springfield a few months ago. Unc says I’m a natural with it.”
With another twirl, she made it disappear again. I eyed my daughter cautiously for thirty seconds. I made a mental note to ‘talk’ to Charles Mason next time I went to visit Brianna.
“I’ll…I’ll get the door, mom.” Reilly suddenly announced awkwardly as she walked over and actuated my domicile’s door control. She motioned for Lilly, Hoshi Yuuka, and Fay to come in. I noticed Fay didn’t even attempt to look at me- her eyes staring at the floor sadly- and that she had one of our old default Reilly’s on.
“Director, I hope you have recovered sufficiently?” Lilly inquired.
“Reversing, then holding time at bay is harder than it looks, sisters! I was not prepared for the fatigue that followed such a task.”
“Then how did Capt. Steinert make it look so easy, Alex?” Yuuka asked as Hoshi nodded her agreement to the question.
“If my memories serve me, it was not any ‘easier’ for her, honey. Our sister camouflages her pain better, that is all.”
“Fay? Have you diagnosed the failure and made the proper modifications to your Reilly?” I asked, hoping to get my sister’s mood to improve.
“Aye, I have, director.” She answered despondently.
“The modifications to your Valkyrie must be completed and thoroughly tested before we return to Athens tomorrow, Freya.”
“I know that, director, and it’ll be accomplished…if ye still consider me for the mission’s continuation.”
“I do indeed still ‘want’ you by my side on this…and many more missions in the future, Fay. Just because a piece of tech malfunctions…it doesn’t mean that I have lost confidence in you! We have co-habitated in this facility for over nine hundred revolutions, one failure should not deconstruct that lengthy a friendship.” I consoled.
“Director, if not for our sisters…your daughter…I mighta deleted ye!”
“Are you sure ‘you’ would have deleted me and not that faulty covering, Freya? I judge our friendship stronger in resolve than that, don’t you?” I asked but didn’t wait for an answer. “Therefore, how could you have intentionally deleted me?”
I looked to Yuuka, Lilly, Hoshi, and Reilly. “Girls, we will meet in the Assistant Director’s conference room in one hour for our new mission parameters. Freya, please remain a moment more.”
Freya and I waited until my door closed. As expected, my sister fell onto my bed and wrapped her arms around me and began crying uncontrollably- mumbling something about being so sorry and asking my forgiveness. It was difficult to understand through all the weeping and her Scottish brogue.
I held her tight and let her liquid emotions flow unrestricted.
Twenty minutes had passed before I felt her crying ebb.
“RVP. Status on ‘Valkyrie’ model Reilly suit?”
“Valkyrie Mark 13 fabrication has just completed, Director.”
“RVP, redesignate Valkyrie Mark 13 as Mark 14, please.”
“Acknowledged, Director.”
Fay pushed back gently and looked into my eyes in curiosity.
“Why the redesignation, director?”
“First off, my name is Alex, or have we slipped back into formalities? Secondly, roughly three thousand years from now the prime number thirteen will prove very unlucky for a large group of men in medieval Europe. Because of that the number ‘thirteen’ is considered by many to be cursed. Many future businesses and rental residences wish not to ‘tempt’ fate and therefore skip thirteen altogether. I wish to continue that superstitious tradition.”
“But…” Fay paused to contemplate my confusing syntax. “That’s yet to occur, director. Why honor something that hasn’t yet happened?”
“Why not?” I countered with a gentle smile. “Ready to suit up, honey?”
“RVP, I will arrive momentarily to receive my Valkyrie Mark…14 covering. Please re-munition with practice ordinance exclusively for commissioning.” Fay advised the A.I.
“Valkyrie Mark 14 will be ready and outfitted on your arrival, Freya Morgana.”
“Aye. Thank ye, RVP.”
RVP, setup Sublevel Two for Valkyrie commissioning protocol, please.” I added. “Difficulty level ten.”
Fay stared at me in shock, knowing that was the hardest level- one she had never been able to complete satisfactorily.
“I assume you need to relieve excessive tension?” I reasoned aloud.
“Isn’t Fay coming with us tomorrow, director?” Hoshi asked as I walked into Billie’s conference room. Yuuka and Lilly looked surprised. I noticed that Samantha and Cassandra decided to join us.
“Fay is below in Sublevel Two commissioning her new Valkyrie. I ordered difficulty ten be instituted.”
“Ten, director? Why ten? Freya has never completed that level in the history of her Valkyrie project! She could get seriously damaged!” Cassandra responded excitedly. Her concern was warranted.
“As mah sister says, ‘y’all gotta git back on the horse that done throwed ya to git back yer con-fee-dunce, hun.’”
Hoshi and Yuuka rolled their eyes as Reilly giggled loudly. Sam and Cassie groaned quietly, while Lilly just stared at me with concern.
“Director, are you sure you are recuperated?”
“I’m fine, Lilly.” I said shaking my head with a grin then set my eyes to our newest attendees.
“How long until my office is somewhat usable, ladies?”
“RVP’s analysis revealed no major structural degradation to the facility on levels three and four, director. My estimate is two weeks once all involved systems are repaired, functionally tested, and re-certified.” Cassie reported.
“Reclamation, environmental, and facility critical systems in sections ‘B’ and ‘C’ on level four and section ‘B’, level three are inoperative. Hydroponics Labs three and five, Computation Lab six, and Biometrics lab one are currently disabled pending systems repair. Shield emitters alpha four through ten, both Gamma and Theta wave observatories, and our Low EM Near-field transponder are also offline. It is advantageous that this facility is currently within an acceptable atmosphere, director. All personnel in levels three and four could have been deleted if Reilly was still situated on her Homeworld satellite.”
I took a moment to thank the Goddess for Alex Steinert and her decisive strategy.
“Thanks ladies. Combined facility repair estimate?”
“Three weeks, director, but I’ve assigned a crew to repair the outer hull breach already.” Samantha said with a smile. “At least things will be dry if a monsoon hits.”
“Status on facility ‘K’ cells?” I asked next.
“Nano migration initiated immediately after the incident. Based on nanotech metabolism and lymphatic current, we can expect thirty-five percent auto-regeneration, director. Cassie answered.
“Reilly is alive?” Reilly gasped!
I turned slowly to my shocked daughter, staring at her for three seconds.
“Of course Reilly is ‘alive’, honey.”
My daughter stared at me for ten or fifteen seconds more before saying anything.
“Does Aunt Alex know that, mom?”
“Against my careful attempts to conceal that proprietary information, Sand Dollar is well ahead of schedule on her refit, Reilly. In another ten revolutions your Aunt’s submarine will be just as sentient as RVP.”
“Shit!” Reilly exclaimed in disbelief as her eyes opened wide and her mouth fell open.
I continued to stare at my daughter for two more minutes before moving on.
“Now that the damage report has concluded, we’ll move onto our Athens mission.” I paused to wait for Reilly to compose herself.
“When we arrive Billie will still be partially gifted. She will be able to use her telekinetics but not her temporal/spacial shift portion therefore we must focus on keeping Billie, Theseus, and Gena protected.”
“Protected from what, Alex?” Yuuka inquired.
“Apparently the real Helen is still mysteriously missing and Sparta still wants their queen back, honey. Of course rumor has spread back to Sparta that Theseus has kidnapped Helen. We all know this to be horseshit, but the Greek city-states ain’t exactly speakin ta one another these days.”
“Can’t they all just get along?” Reilly said before breaking out into full-fledged laughter.
I caught the reference to one of Alex Covington’s memories and stared at my daughter once again.
“Am I going to have to ban you from any more visits with your Uncle Charles and Aunt Brie, Reilly?” I asked seriously.
“Oh…you caught that one.” She grimiced.
“I certainly did…Rodney.” I deadpanned before continuing.
“Yuuka and Fay are to provide air support. Hoshi, you will run messages between the supporting troops and Athens. Lilly, you’ll toggle between intelligence gathering and decoy duty.”
I’ll need to replenish physical contact with you multiple times throughout the campaign, director. I’ll only be able to hold a given form for twelve hour- though, if I hold your form, four.”
“Maybe curtail using my gift of foresight and spatial multiplicity. You may just get more duration, honey.” I suggested.
“But it is such an addictive gift, director.” Lilly admitted timidly.
“You won’t think that next time things get complicated, hun!” I warned.
“Now you, Xena,” I paused and turned to Reilly with a wicked grin.
My sisters and daughter all looked around the room in confusion until Reilly noticed where my attention was set.
“I’m…I’m Xena? Who or what is that, mother?”
“I just thought that- well, with that there big ‘pig-sticker’- y’all could help Lilly with intelligence gatherin’ and give her some protection as well. And Ah’m surprised Charles Mason didn’t tell y’all about that ‘hooky’ video series! When Ah see that man, Ah’ll…”
“Got it, mom. Provide cover and support for Lilly. Roger that.” Reilly interrupted quickly. “Anything else, Empress?”
“I’ll bring Fay up to speed after her commissioning tests are complete. That’s all Ah have everyone. Get a good night’s rest. We leave at 0730hr.”
Standing, I saw everyone out of the room. Reilly remained seated and looked at me in wonder.
“You have something to say, honey? It would be unheard of if you didn’t.” I asked, feeling an evil grin emerge.
“Are you sure you’re alright, mom? You aren’t acting the way you usually do today.”
“I feel fine, honey.” I reassured her. “In fact, I feel better than I have in a long time.”
“See? That’s what I mean. You’re usually ‘stiffer’ than this! What has gotten into you, mother?”
“I think I just spent too much time with your Aunts, honey. Their personalities are very addictive. Andromeda’s was the only personality that was anywhere near my own.”
“Andromeda?” Reilly repeated in confusion. “I have an Aunt Andromeda? Since when?”
I paused ten seconds before answering.
“Since about sixty-eight thousand years ago…give or take a couple thousand.”
Reilly’s mouth dropped open- a noteworthy achievement seeing as no words where coming out at the same time!
I rolled my eyes in annoyance when she just continued staring at me.
“Andromeda is my half sister and commander of Atlantis. Grandmother Scott visited her Homeworld. She met Andie’s father much like I met yours, honey.” I explained.
My daughter continued to stare, until she finally snapped out of it with a start.
“The images that just flooded my brain…I’ll never be the same again, mother!”
“I didn’t tell you to look into the future and your conception, honey! That was your doing, not mine.” I giggled.
“So…how far into the future, mom?”
“Is there anything else you needed, honey?” I asked, blatantly ignoring her last question.
We stared at each other for another full minute.
“No…I guess there isn’t. I’ll see you tomorrow morning, mother.” She replied in a neutral tone as she stood and began walking toward the door.
I quickly reached out, gently grabbed her arm, and pulled her close.
“Thank you again for protecting me, honey! I’m so very proud of you, my wonderful daughter!” I said quietly near her ear then let her go.
Reilly nodded slowly a few times as she stopped half way between me and the door. I heard her sniff back a few tears as she exited Billie’s conference room. I only hoped Regina turned out half as well when I went to bring her home from Terra Nuevo in a few days. From all indications…and my foresight, I had nothing to fear.
With those wonderful thoughts in mind, I headed down to level two to get something to eat in the Rec Room. After which, I planned to retire for the night.
12:01AM, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, July 6th, 2020BC
“Come in, Freya Morgana.” I answered as my domicile alert sounded. I had just thought about reclining for the night.
“Am I disturbing you, director?”
“No more than anyone else, honey. What can I do for you?” I asked as Fay entered my room bashfully. She looked haggard and slightly bruised, but less stressed than earlier today.
“Commissioning of the Valkyrie Mark 14 is complete and certification has been submitted to RVP’s archive, director.” She paused to quickly look up from the floor at me before again looking down.
“I am…confident that…that I will have no more…failures…equipment malfunctions.”
“There will always be equipment malfunction, as sure as there will always be mistakes made by all of us, honey. I know that for a fact and there is nothing any of us can do to prevent that. Now, cheer up and tell me why you are really here to talk to me.”
Fay looked at me for quite some time before sighing and speaking.
“I want to tell ye how very sorry…”
“Care to try again, Fay?” I asked as I raised my hand to interrupt her.
Freya Morgana smiled tensely and shook her head side to side a few times.
“I liked you better before you realized your gift, Alex.” She said as she walked over and sat on the edge of my bed.
“So what displeases you now, sister? Has my character changed that much in nine hundred revolutions?”
“Just since your gift…”
“My gift has been with me for just as long, honey. It just took an off-worlder to show me how to use it.”
“I…I don’t understand, Alex? How could you have such wondrous gifts and not realize them?”
“Before the arrival of Alexandra Steinert, I remained blind to them. I guess Alex was right when she told me I wasn’t confident enough to use them.”
“You? Not confident? Director, I disagree with that assessment completely! If not confident how could you have designed and implemented your nano-techs to save our society?”
“That turned out well though, didn’t it?” I asked sarcastically. “Again…if Alex Steinert hadn’t appeared, ‘our society’ would have been doomed.”
“Maybe, maybe not, Alex.” Fay countered.
“You forget that I had already abandoned the facility when she appeared. Had she seen you flying overhead against the ceiling panels- weapons at the ready- I doubt she would have decided to help us as she did. Not that you were not authorized to keep the facility secure.”
“She knew, Alex. At least that is what she told me after our arrival on Earth. Your sister is more observant than maybe you realize. She is very intuitive- as are you.”
So,” I paused for three seconds. “Enough archive retrieval. State you intended purpose, Freya Morgana.” I said officially.
Fay delayed for a minute.
“I am unsure of your trust in me, director.”
“Alex.”
Fay paused four seconds to observe my expression.
“I am unsure of your trust in me…Alex. If you wish me not to accompany you and our sisters in the morning, I’ll…”
“Unacceptable, Freya Morgana!” I exclaimed in sudden anger.
“But I almost deleted…”
“Not you, but equipment in your possession! You are to attend me on this mission and I will hear nothing more on the matter! Is that understood, Miss Morgana?” I asked in anger. Not waiting for a reply, I continued. “You will be in the Assistant Director’s conference room at 0730 hrs and pray you are not late!”
Fay snapped to attention. “By your command, my Empress!”
I nodded sharply and she exited my domicile quickly.
“Have I provided sufficient entertainment for you, Reilly?” I asked, feeling her presence over by my window since before Fay had arrived.
“Kind of hard on her weren’t you, mom?” Reilly asked as she phased back in.
“It’s exactly what she needed; though I dislike giving strict orders to anyone, honey. Fay has regained self-assurance in her equipment, but she needed to know I still had confidence in her. Giving a strict order made her face that doubt. Once issued, she had no choice but to accept that truth.”
“And there I thought you were just being a bitch, mother. What made you decide on that approach?”
I sighed loudly.
“That’s the only way Fay will listen to reason. In case you haven’t noticed, she is excessively ‘military’.”
“Actually, I think it was the two dozen mini rocket launchers that popped out of each arm the first time I pissed her off; that confirmed it for me, mom. Is that why you made her head of security?”
“At first she was second in command of facility security, honey.” I looked down as a certain memory sprung to mind reminding me of the vivid, recurring nightmare it was. “Rena was my original head of security before and after the Homeworld exploded.”
“Rena? Who is Rena and why am I just hearing about her now?” Reilly asked in astonishment.
The nightmare began playing in my mind. I felt like I was reliving it for Goddess knows how many times.
My daughter’s eyes opened wide, her Terran side again breaking primary protocol.
“She was your lover?” She swallowed loudly. “When you were a guy?”
I nodded sadly.
“I’m sorry, mom, I didn’t know! I feel so bad now…for making you remember…”
“It’s okay, honey. I’m resigned to what happened and why. It’s been over eight hundred and sixty revolutions since it happened.”
“Resigned, my eye! It still seems pretty fresh in there, mom.” Reilly said right before she shimmered slightly.
“So where did you go this time, honey?’ I asked knowing what she had done, but not why.
“I…I just remembered I had to do something tomorrow and…and I knew I wasn’t going to be here for it, soooo…I…I went forward and did it just now.” She babbled guiltily.
I began laughing, realizing she sounded a lot like me when I tried explaining something ‘temporally’ to our sisters.
“I guess that sounded real intelligent, huh?” Reilly giggled as she looked at me with a guarded smile.
“I understood it perfectly, honey.” I answered as I pulled her into a tight embrace and kissed her cheek.
“I better get going, mom. I want to be fully rested for the mission.”
How far back will you be going, sweetheart?” I asked.
“I’ve been asleep for about four hours now. Good night, mom.” Reilly replied before disappearing from between my encircled arms.
“Good night, honey.” I said to the location where I knew she was standing.
I felt her presence disappear and requested my illumination to cease.
10:03AM, Corinth, Greece, October 31st, 1189BC
“Happy Halloween you dumb mother…!”
“Sister, do you really think contemporary profanities appropriate in this case?” Lilly interrupted Reilly off to my left. My daughter had just deleted another Spartan soldier that had broken our soldiers’ line and threatened harm to Lilly’s imitation of Billie. My Assistant Director had refused to take up arms to protect the people of this city-state- Corinth. Instead she chose to keep her daughter safe and in hiding from the assassins ordered to retrieve her to Sparta.
Assassins…It seemed like every able-bodied man in the whole City-State of Sparta went on the march to return ‘Helen’ to her rightful home!
Overhead, Fay again brought her secondary weapons to bear on another enemy phalanx. I had ordered her to conserve munitions. She therefore dove at the enemy wielding twin swords. Though not as effective as her explosive projectiles, they still sent terror through the men of the nearer enemy phalanx- enough to scatter them at least.
Yuuka flew through the enemy soldiers at high speed to upset moral and spread confusion. Though physically spent, she kept up her reckless sorties into the tightly grouped men, dodging spears and knives time after time. There were several cuts and bruises that indicated she hadn’t been quite fast enough a few times.
Hoshi continued her high-speed attack runs from the sides and rear of a half-dozen other enemy phalanx. Though not inflicting much damage, she still succeeded in disarming a handful of soldiers each time and causing some casualties. She too was visibly slowing because of fatigue.
“When will these assholes learn that we aren’t going to give up?” I heard Reilly swear as she swung what she called a Katana out at another infiltrator.
“Alex, my telekinetic mimicry is depleting rapidly. I must re-establish physical contact with the Assistant Director within the quarter hour.” Lilly informed me as she pushed out with her open-palmed hands. The entire phalanx nearest us tumbled backwards several hundred meters- the nearest insurgent flying up and over his comrades and landing another hundred meters further back- from the loud cry of agony probably impaled on a comrade’s spear.
As for myself, I had felt and tasted warm blood on my upper lip for the last hour. Now, with only three days left in my cycle, I found that if I concentrated extremely hard I could activate one of my gift’s abilities- stopping time. Though finding my range extremely limited, it at least allowed me to contribute to the cause.
Contribute to the cause…huh! Theseus intentionally involved us by sending Billie and Gena to Corinth on a diplomatic mission. Mother and daughter had been attacked as soon as their feet crossed the city gates!
Twelve-year old Gena- whose beliefs were those taught by her mother- folded immediately and Billie learned first-hand about protecting her young daughter.
Those initial assassins’ bodies were never recovered. Nothing big enough to qualify as remains at least. Killing her first eight men, Billie had vowed never to use her gift in such a way again. Period!
Unfortunately, her retaliation had been witnessed by the wrong people- some loyalists of Sparta.
Yuuka, Hoshi, Lilly, Reilly, and yes, Fay, arrived with me just after Billie and her daughter were incarcerated. Billie now realized what she was capable of and the potential consequences. True to her nature, she had shut down. Apparently her history had a way of repeating itself, I thought.
Somehow, two days ago, word had spread that the ‘Empress’ and her ‘Mind Warrior’ were grounded and would be vulnerable. Had I not seen Darren Clemson permanently detained, I would think this was his handiwork. Still, with my clairvoyance, I knew exactly who to blame!
An explosive blast opened a moderate-sized crater fifty meters to our right.
“Freya! One kilometer to our south! Particle cannon! Use of deadly force is authorized! Extreme prejudice!” I shouted to my airborne fighter. Fay nodded and immediately changed targets.
The resulting explosion opened a crater ten times larger than the cannon could produce. Fay re-acquired her original target.
“Was that an Egyptian particle weapon?” Reilly asked as she and Lilly finished off two more unlucky attackers.
“It was.” I replied as I zeroed in on the leading edge of another Enemy phalanx. Hoshi quickly zoomed in and disarmed the men while the second and third row stumbled into the temporally frozen front line. As with the other phalanx I had done this to, the chaos it spawned wouldn’t last long.
“Ya think Billie’ll get her head outta her ass any time soon, Alex?” Reilly asked, swinging her super-strong, super-sharp blade at another intruder.
“Right now ah’m kinda busy, hun. Ah cain’t waste time on them var’bles presently.” I answered quickly. “Be nice if she’d lend a hand though.” I wiped more blood from my upper lip.
“Billie Sangiere! If’n y’all can hear me, the Empress needs y’all’s help!” I shouted to the sky.
Two blondes appeared behind me- one adult, one adolescent- both female.
“About time ya got yer lazy ass out here where its needed!” Reilly shouted as her blade sung out hitting an enemy soldier’s leather armor. Again blood splattered over her.
Young Gena screamed in terror at the sight.
“I’m sorry, Alex. It never should have gone this far.” Billie apologized sincerely.
“Now that it has, y’all care to help out, mah queen?” I asked sarcastically.
“Momma? Why are these men fighting and why is the Empress calling you her queen? You told me the Empress answers to no one.” Gena inquired in confusion- getting up the nerve to even speak.
“Listen, sweetie, we kin debate the per-tick’lers ‘after’ this here squabble’s over?” I hinted as I watched the almost-teen grasp her mother’s arm tightly in fright as Reilly sent another foe to his afterlife.
It amazed me how calm my daughter was at the moment. She actually seemed to ‘enjoy’ this!
“Assistant Director, I need to refresh your pattern. I am thirteen minutes from losing your image and gift entirely.” Lilly implored.
“Rest, sister. I have allowed you to fight my battle long enough. I shall take it from here.” Billie replied as she took a few steps forward.
“Stop this altercation immediately! I will not see any more carnage on this land!” Billie shouted.
“Gee…why didn’t we think of that, mom?” Reilly shouted sarcastically as she swung at another infringing enemy soldier. More blood splattered on her covering, her face, and her hands as she plunged her katana deeply into his chest.
“Billie, we are soooo beyond that right now!” I shouted angrily. “Time y’all put up or shut up, hun!”
Gena suddenly screamed in terror! A severely wounded soldier had succeeded in pulling himself closer to the young girl and grabbed her leg.
The look that Billie gave him was one of the scariest I had seen on her face. A memory of Jacki Cummins popped into my mind.
With a crackling ‘poof’ the man simply wasn’t there anymore.
Billie now turned her attention to the rest of our attackers- her dark, foreboding expression becoming even darker!
“No one hurts my daughter! NOBODY!” She shouted as the phalanx closest us simply evaporated- weapons and all!
“What gives any of you the right,” she continued to shout as another phalanx of men blinked out of existence, “to delete me, my daughter, or my sisters?”
The enemy advance ceased as the closer troops stopped and stared at us in terror.
Correction. Stared at the enraged mother and her young daughter behind us.
Two more phalanxes vaporized.
“Billie?” I asked calmly with no response.
Another unit disappeared.
‘BILLIE! Y’ALL GOTTA SNAP OUTTA IT. Think a Gena!” I urged at the top of my lungs to get her attention.
Another phalanx disappeared though this time it fizzled and popped out of existence.
Billie’s expression suddenly switched to confusion. She looked down at the twelve-year old in horror.
“Iphigeneia? Did you just…”
“I wanted to help, momma.”
“What did I tell you about using your gift, young lady?”
“But you were using your’s, momma! I thought since you were using yours, that I should use mine too. I just wanted to help.”
“What I did was wrong, Iphigeneia! No one should ever decide whether another sentient life form lives or deletes! No one has that right.”
“My queen, correct the revision later. The enemy has almost regrouped.” Fay advised from overhead.
Yuuka flew in and stopped just in front of the elder Sangiere.
“Next time wait until I’m clear of them, highness! I’m on your side!” She growled in anger swatting Billie’s nose with her tiny hand.
My Assistant Director stared cross-eyed at the Pixie in astonishment. Gena began to laugh at the fae’s antics.
“My queen? The enemy again approaches!” Fay urged.
“Withdraw now and you all shall live to see another day! Close and cease existence! Those are your only options!” Billie’s voice boomed out across the plain of battle as if amplified several thousand times. Young Gena, me, and my sisters quickly moved to protect our auditory…our ears.
One commander refused to take heed and ran forward shouting his battle cry.
He advanced maybe a meter before silence again filled the battlefield. A murmured gasp wafted through the air as if a slight breeze.
“Would anyone else like to select the second option?” Billie dared loudly. “I have no limiters and can therefore do this all day! Leave while you are simply defeated!”
“My lady.” A single, quavering, male voice called out from behind the next phalanx in Billie’s sight. “We cannot return without our objective fulfilled.”
“State your objective!” Billie and I called out in unison.
The commander became visible as his men yielded. “We are to acquire our queen-
Helen, my queen. Why do you resist our rescue, majesty?”
“Because she isn’t Helen, moron!” Reilly shouted in annoyance. “Besides, she’s our queen, not yours!”
The enemy commander looked at my daughter in confusion.
“Have you even seen your monarch, captain?” Reilly asked after several seconds of silent staring.
“I have been fortunate.”
“So, you still blindly claim I am this ‘Helen’ you have been tasked to retrieve? Despite knowing otherwise?” Billie asked in disbelief.
“Just as I thought. Another real Einstein!”
“Reilly! That is enough!” I shouted.
“Yes, mother.”
“Your mission aside, why attack the Empress and her sisters outright, Pollux? Who put you up to this?” I asked the man I knew to be general of the aggressive force as I advanced toward him. Fay hovered just overhead.
“From what I know and have heard of the Empress, I expected more magic. My source had outlined the vast array of powers I would face if confronting her three weeks out of the month, but should I be patient, I could possibly gain the advantage in the fourth. Since you obviously suffer no such deficiencies, I assume you are not she.”
“I’m sorry to break it to you, General, but I truly am the Empress of Time and Space. Your ‘source obviously forgot to explain the intricacies of time travel.” My voice said from my left.
“For instance, before or after my weeklong deficiency, I can travel forward or back to aid myself if needed.” I revealed before continuing.
“I can do this again…” My voice continued from my right as I appeared again.
“And again.” My voice again said from my left.
“And again. And again. And again. And again!” Eight Empress’ chorused as we completely surrounded the befuddled man.
General Pollux began to reach out and touch each instance of me to verify our solidarity.
“I assure you, general, we are all real…and quite capable of working our ‘magic’ on you and your courageous troops. Though nowhere near as powerful as the Queen Mind Warrior,” I alone thumbed back toward Billie, “I am capable of transporting you and your men back to a time where your talents WILL be tested- to a time so ferocious and barbaric you will cower and cry in fear.”
“The Egyptian never briefed me on such abilities.” Pollux murmured to himself.
“Do you reveal all your talents to any given adversary, General?” I asked candidly. He looked surprised that I heard him and shook his head ‘no’.
“Did Pharaoh’s Vizier also neglect to inform you of my clairvoyance, General?” I asked as the other seven of me disappeared.
“For instance,” I said as I walked right up to him and stared into his eyes. “I know for a fact that your queen is in Athens at this very moment- living in the palace with her lover. You will find her no more eager to return home to Sparta than my sister Billie and her daughter. I am sorry you have paid heavily to learn this information, but you should have done your own reconnaissance on me and my sisters, Pollux. Your siege of Athens would have been much shorter had you not lost the three thousand here today. We will allow you to move your legions south with no further aggression. Three hours in that direction will bring you to fresh water and ample game hunting. Neither the forces of Corinth nor the Sisters of Reilly will pursue.”
“You would dishonor me in front of my men?” Pollux growled.
Foresight can sometimes be so…disenchanting…
Instantly, I turned around, produced my vintage Valkyrie plasma pistol, and placed it gently against my brave adversary’s temple.
“ALRIGHT, MOM!” Reilly shouted with excitement.
“What is it with you Spartans? Can’t you just accept that you lost this time and move along?” I asked in annoyance as I took a page out of Alex Steinert’s book and gently twisted the emitter into the side of his head.
“But Sparta will be seen as weak, Empress. I am honor bound to see that does not happen. You must have seen that?”
I simply winked at him, eliciting a confused expression.
“Pollux, you’re honor and Spartan reputation is safe.” I said calmly.
To my amusement, he closed his eyes tightly.
Just as rapidly as before, I removed my energy weapon from his head and placed it back in its phased holster.
I began to laugh as I reached up and removed his helmet. Dropping it, I placed a quick kiss on his sweat-soaked forehead.
“I…I don’t understand.” He replied as I stepped back from him.
“As I said, Pollux, your honor and Sparta’s are safe. Miss Sangiere, have you been listening?”
“I have, Empress.” Billie replied with tears still in her eyes.
“Enact my command, my sister.” I said as I ordered every one of my comrades to join hands.
Once again I appeared in front of me, smiling at me, she took her place several spots over from me. I nodded to my assistant director. Billie nodded back just before we reappeared on the northeast edge of Athens.
“Thanks for the ride, Alex.” I said to my temporal twin.
“My pleasure, sis.” She responded before phasing out.
Reilly quickly broke rank and rushed over to me.
“That. Was. Absolutely. AWESOME!” She shouted excitedly. “How did you do that, mom?” She continued.
“All Homeworld researchers were required to undertake military exercises and training before being assigned to they’re facility, honey.” I told her. She squinted at me not quite believing.
“Okay. Your Aunt Alex had this thing about becoming a cowboy in the ‘Old West’, and since we share memories, I thought it would be useful.” I admitted as I produced the pistol from my phased holster and spun it a few times on my finger then replaced it.
“I can understand that, but still…where did you get the piece, mom?”
“What…this?”I asked pulling it from my phased holster once more. I made sure to slide the safety back on and held it out for her.
My daughter regarded the weapon for thirty seconds then looked at me with tear-filled eyes.
“Mom…I never knew you…When did you ever carry? I mean…I always thought you were a pacifist?”
Fay approached and lifted the weapon from my open hand. She immediately began to look it over.
“An original, perfectly restored, Valkyrie type 3, Six round, 45 Mega-joule Personal Protection Device! Where on Earth did you obtain this antique, Alex?” She asked in excited disbelief.
“It’s not restored.” I revealed sheepishly. “Its original.”
Fay’s mouth fell open and she immediately turned the pistol over and regarded the bottom of the grip.
“Forty-three-eighty-six.” She said before looking back up to me. “Alex, that is your service number!”
I nodded. “And that pistol is over nine hundred years old, so go easy on her. I didn’t even take the chance of charging the powercell before we left Reilly. I can’t say if it’s operational or not.” I said as I took back possession, slid off the safety, pointed the emitter into the air, and pulled the trigger.
A bright blue burst of energy rocketed skyward, surprising not only me but everyone in our legion of two thousand.
My sisters’ jaws dropped to the ground simultaneously.
9:017AM, Athens, Greece, November 3rd, 1189BC
“So you claim Pirithous is responsible and that he and the real Helen are lovers?” Theseus gasped as he stared between Billie and I.
“I think mom’s a little more reliable than some group of high-flyin’, strung-out, bimbo oracles, dude!” Reilly chided sarcastically.
I looked over at her and- as usual- rolled my eyes.
“Then where in the palace does he keep her? I have never seen a strange black-haired woman in the passages.”
“Did ya ever hear of something called peroxide, Bro?” Reilly remarked snidely.
“Per-ox-eyed?” Theseus repeated as he looked toward me in confusion.
“A solution that washes the natural color out of one’s hair. In essence it allows someone with darker hair to become fair-haired…until the hair grows longer and the lengthened strands show their true color again.”
Theseus nodded his understanding.
I nodded back.
“We’ll let you conduct the search for your brother’s elusive lover, honey. Unfortunately, we have to get back to our home. Time to go, Billie.” I said, looking at my sister.
“Can I come, with you, momma?” Gena asked calmly.
Your Papa can’t come with us, Iphigeneia. It is too dangerous for him there.” Billie told her daughter sadly, looking to me for my input.
I shrugged with a neutral expression.
“I want to go with you, momma,” the girl insisted!
“But I need you, Iphigeneia. Here, with me.” Theseus claimed.
“You want me here only to marry me off to someone named Hades! I heard your thoughts, papa. Momma says I’m too young to be married to anyone.”
Billie’s eyes widened and her expression began to turn dark.
“Oh shit!” Reilly blurted out impulsively.
“Theseus, tell your mate that you have decided against this joining and allow the girl to accompany us to Reilly. There, she will receive the required training- mental and physical- that a Mind Warrior of her level needs. I promise regular updates and visitations.” I suggested quickly. Billie had already brought enough destruction to this city and some of the scars were still visible from twelve and a half years ago.
“Is that your recommendation, Empress?” He asked.
I smiled tensely and nodded, glancing to an angered Billie several times as a hint.
Looking very unsure of the situation, Theseus hesitantly nodded his consent.
“I will miss you, Iphigeneia. Behave and do not treat your mother as this one does hers.” He said, pointing to Reilly.
“Hmmmph!” My daughter snorted before she phased out.
My remaining sisters and I couldn’t help but giggle.
“Good luck in the coming year, Theseus. Rule wisely and amicably.” I said as I offered my hands to my travel companions.
Reilly Research Facility’s Assistant Director’s conference room appeared around us. Gena’s mouth dropped open as her eyes widened.
“Welcome to your new home, Iphigeneia.” Billie said to her overwhelmed daughter. “RVP, this is my daughter, Iphigeneia. She will be staying here for the foreseeable future.”
“Welcome Gena, I am RVP, Reilly’s A.I. If there is anything you need or want to know, simply ask me. Assistant Director, the necessary modifications to your domicile have been completed.”
The girl gasped in surprise, hearing the voice all around her. A large, bright smile filled her face.
“Thank you, RVP, efficient as usual.” Billie said with a happy smile of her own.
“Director? Permission to safety and disarm my Valkyrie’s munitions?” Fay requested nervously as she glanced around at each of us repeatedly.
“Ya really shouldn’t have much left in stock, hun, but y’all have permission.” I responded, noticing I was somewhat fatigued.
Fay looked at me sheepishly, not moving.
“Reilly brought me back here several times during the confrontation to resupply, Director.”
“She did?” I stated as if surprised- knowing that my daughter was standing beside me, though out of phase, I continued. “And what made her think to apply herself in such a responsible manner, Freya? What y’all claim sounds completely outta character for mah daughter.”
“Alright, mother. I get it.” Reilly said as she popped into phase. “Fay informed me that she was running low on ammo so I decided we both could use a break.”
“And you never thought we could use a break, Reilly Reilly?” Yuuka questioned angrily, suddenly flying up into my daughter’s face. Hoshi looked equally upset, but stood fast nodding her agreement.
“You were moving too fast, Yuuka! You both were moving too fast! It takes a lot of concentration for me to shift places- especially when I try it with moving targets! I’m nowhere near as good as mom.” Reilly told our Pixie, trying to rationalize and yet apologize.
“Sister, if it appeases you, I was impatient to get back to the confrontation. We only spent enough time here to complete my reload. I did not feel a ‘break’ to be equitable, considering the situation.”
“Good job, Reilly.” I said as I pulled her to me and wrapped my arms around her. “Ah’m proud of ya, honey!”
“Alex?” Lilly gently interrupted. I noticed she was grasping the back of the nearest chair tightly. “Director, with your permission, I’d like to manually increase my reclining period. These past several days have fatigued me severely.”
“Y’all’ve earned it, hun.” I said, but winced hearing my sister’s drawl resurface. “We all earned some time off, gals.” I added before looking back at Billie and Gena.
“Ah’ll let y’all give Gena the fifty cent tour, Commander.”
“Aye, I’ll do that, ma’am. Thank you.” Billie answered, snapping to attention.
I don’t remember if I saluted or what before turning and walking into the passageway toward my quarters.
3:35PM, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, July 10th, 2020BC
“Mom?” A female voice asked as I felt someone shaking my shoulder gently.
“What is it, Regina? Mommy’s still tired, honey.” I answered groggily.
The voice laughed quietly.
“Mom, you’ve been asleep for almost thirty-six hours.” It responded.
“Just twenty-four more, honey. Mommy over did it yesterday.”
“Mom, I’m Reilly, not Regina. She’s still on Terra Nuevo with father.” My daughter said as she gently, insistently shook my shoulder again.
“Regina, I need a few more hours, honey.”
“Mom, Aunt Alex is due to arrive in two and a half hours. I thought you would at least like to be ‘alive’ when she rephases?” She insisted.
“Fine.” I said as I forced my protesting frame to a sitting position. “I’m up.”
The light hurt my eyes and I hadn’t even opened them yet!
“Mom? I thought you said you were up?” That damn voice questioned a second later.
“I said I was up, Reilly!” I growled.
“Mom, that was over an hour and a half ago! Aunt Alex will be here in fifty minutes!”
I never thought the light could be so unforgiving!
“Uuhhhggg! Disable the intense light!” I said as I dared open my eyes.
“Mom, the window dimmers are fully enabled. Interior illumination is at only twenty-five percent. That must be some hangover!” Reilly continued, laughing quietly.
“Wait!” Reilly’s voice suddenly took on a serious tone. “RVP bring up illumination level slowly to fifty.”
The intense light got multitudes brighter and I closed my eyes tightly again.
“Mom? Your hair! It’s mostly all gray!”
“My nanos are probably less than optimal.” I said without emotion or thought.
“RVP, bring the director’s food synthesizer online and pour a one liter glass of water, please.” Reilly said in an even tone.
“Mom, I want you to drink all of this.” Reilly ordered and not requested. “RVP reduce illumination back to twenty percent until the Director has finished her water consumption. Monitor ‘K’ cell levels and alert me if the levels do not rise to acceptable limits.”
“Not to worry, Reilly, I’ll watch her like a hawk.” Randi’s voice replied instead of RVP’s.
I thought that entertaining at a certain level. Randi’s and RVP’s voices were identical, yet I…correction, Alex Steinert and I could tell which one was talking the second something was said.
“So let me get this straight,” Alex Fleming said with a shocked grin. “Reilly got Billie so pissed, she transported herself to Greece? Y’all are a cruel bunch, sis!” She finished, giggling.
“Well, it was for the best. Her development had been stymied to that point, Alex. Iphigene…”
I paused as Gena ran into the Rec Room chasing Yuuka. A blue blur and a breeze indicated Hoshi had just entered, tagged the twelve-year old, and streaked back out. Gena ran out of the room laughing hysterically.
“Iphigeneia represents her era’s waypoint, and I was beginning to wonder if I would need to…how do you say…light a fire under Billie’s ass?”
My sister smiled and nodded as we both giggled.
“So, has my niece realized that she was jumping eight hundred and some odd years between here and Greece yet?” Alex asked as she motioned with her eyes and brows to our left.
“She does now!” Reilly gasped, stunned, as she phased in on the seat next to Alex.
“How did I do that, Aunt Alex?” she inquired after thirty seconds. “Hi, by the way, Aunt Alex.” Reilly added as she leaned over and hugged my temporal twin.
“Y’all done good, hun. You’ve become quite the responsible young woman, Reilly.” Alex continued as I rolled my eyes in response to that last statement.
Alex began to giggle, unable to contain her amusement any longer.
My daughter glared at me for a good fifty seconds.
“Thanks Aunt Alex, I appreciate the praise. I just did what needed to be done. I had no idea how far in the future we were. I thought I was only capable of a few days at most. It seemed so easy…I mean, I think I put more concentration into the shorter jumps…”
“Necessity.” My sister said in response.
“Beg your pardon?” Reilly suddenly looked between Alex and I in confusion. She continued to do that until Alex spoke up.
“You knew that you needed to transport Freya back here to reload, hun. In order to do that you had to forget about the distance. Necessity…instinct, if you wish, took over. You disregarded your assumed constraints and just traveled to where you knew you needed to be. Well done honey, you’re the first daughter of the Empress,” Alex thought a few seconds, “in this universe, anyway, to break her gift’s imagined ceiling.”
“I am?” Reilly’s mouth dropped open as her eyes opened wide. “Even Sam, Cassie, or Alexis?”
Alex nodded.
“None of my three have figured it out yet, hun, and y’all ain’t cleared to reveal that little gem to any of ‘em…either set, got it?”
“Aye, ma’am.” Reilly responded nodding to her, though she seemed partially confused.
“Either set, Aunt Alex?” She questioned, looking around the room a moment. Closing her eyes for thirty seconds, her mouth again dropped open.
“Noooo!” My daughter exclaimed in awe.
Alex and I nodded the affirmative as Alex put her finger to her lips.
“Greetings, Empress. I saw that you were due to arrive today, but did not realize you already had.” My Cassandra said as she and Sam walked over to Alex, Reilly, and I.
Reilly just quietly stared at them.
Cassie sighed loudly as she noticed my daughter’s odd silence.
“Sam and I hope to speak with you before you leave, Alex.”
Giving Reilly another tentative glance, she and Sam turned and walked to the other side of the room.
“I think that’s what they want to talk to you about, sis.” I smiled at Alex as Reilly again looked between us.
“Not word one, Reilly!” I threatened, anticipating her response. “So how are your Cassie and Sam, sis?” I said to realign the subject.
“Just Cassie for now, Alex. I’m due to be grounded in three months, but she’s enough for right now. My little angel has begun to notice that some things seem odd when she’s over her friend’s house.”
“How would things seem odd when visiting a friend, Aunt Alex?” Reilly asked in curiosity.
“Her friend’s mom is soooo slow she says.” Alex giggled. “I’m reminding her more often that not everyone has gifts like we do. I’ve got about eleven months ‘til she realizes her foresight and I’ll have to have that ‘talk’ with her. How’s Reggie doin’ out on Terra Nuevo?”
“My precocious twelve-year old seems to be following in her older sister’s footsteps.” I said with a frown. “But she should realign by her next birthday.”
Alex nodded.
“Realign, mother? Kind of cold isn’t it? I would have said something like: ‘I expect her character to mature’ instead.” Reilly argued calmly.
Alex giggled as she shook her head.
“Empress, so good of you to visit! Will you be staying very long?” Billie welcomed warmly as she walked into the Rec room and over to us. She looked to the ceiling for a single second before sitting next to me.
“My daughter will arrive in a moment so I might make introduction.”
“Y’all are bein’ kinda formal, aren’t ya, Billie.” Alex asked with a lilting giggle.
“First introductions are the most formal, Empress, as your first visit to Terra demonstrated. I wish Iphigeneia to understand that concept. Her education must be of foremost importance.
“You called, momma?” Gena phased in between Billie and I. She immediately looked quizzically at Alex Fleming.
“Empress? There are two of you? Lilith, is that you?” She asked.
“Y’all are cute, sweetie. No, I’m the real McCoy. I’m Alexandra Fleming. I’m the Empress’ future temporal twin.”
The girl wrinkled her nose in confusion.
“Iphigeneia, the Empress does not signify a single entity…”
The young revision wrinkled her nose tighter as she stared at her mother.
“Let me try, y’all.” Alex offered.
“Sweetie, ‘Empress’ is a name given to one of the three Alexandras. Alexandra in this case is my sister, Alexandra Reilly; she is what we agreed to call the ‘Past’ Empress; me, Alexandra Fleming- the ‘Present’ Empress, and Alexandra of Terra- my Granddaughter- whom we refer to as the ‘Future’ Empress.” Alex explained slowly.
“To sum it all up, Alexandra Reilly,” she pointed to me, “Past Empress. Alexandra Fleming,” she pointed to herself, “Present Empress, and…”
“Alexandra of Terra,” my grandniece said as she appeared across the table from me suddenly, “Future Empress.”
Gena’s head snapped around and she gasped.
“Quite the showoff, aren’t we, cuz?” Reilly quiped. Alexandra replied with a tooth-filled smile.
“Now there are three of you?” Gena screeched.
“Does that surprise you, Iphigeneia?” Alexandra asked with a pleasant giggle.
“Ah huh.” The twelve year old nodded her head.
“Don’t worry, sweetie, it took me a long time to get it all straight too.” My niece admitted with a pleasant smile. “I’m sure that once you start traveling on your own, you’ll begin to understand.”
Alex and I cleared our throats in unison. Alexandra looked to both of us quickly.
“Oh.” She replied quietly.
“Oh?” Billie questioned, unsure why she had done so.
“Sweetie, I just got here. Care to tell me how old y’all are?” Alexandra asked.
“I’m thirteen, Empress.”
Billie gasped quietly.
“Honey?” My neice asked the older version of Iphigeneia, “I need you to go back to the time you just came from. Can you do that for me, Gena?”
“Why? I like it here! Momma doesn’t argue with me nearly as much here. Momma can I stay here? Please?”
Alexandra closed her eyes.
“The Future Empress is only looking out for your welfare, Iphigeneia. I think it is best you go back to the Reilly you left. I also only want what is good for you and I can guarantee that, back there, as here, your mother is now worrying severely where you have gone.” Alex Fleming replied gently.
Gena sighed heavily and looked ready to jump somewhere else.
“I know!” Alexandra interrupted brightly as she opened her eyes. “Why don’t we travel back to my home? I know some people that would love to meet you, Gena!” My niece paused for ten seconds.
“That is…if your momma would allow it?” She continued glancing at Billie with a wide, bright smile.
“Do I know these ‘people’ Future Empress?” Gena questioned cautiously.
“I don’t know. Have you met my daughter Alexia already?” Alexandra continued to smile, “Or, the Past Empress’ daughter Regina? Alexia and Regina are both about your age and I’d bet they would love to meet someone their own age, sweetie.”
“Would it be acceptable, momma?”
I noticed Alexandra wink quickly.
“If you promise me that you will behave and not try to return home on your own, Iphigeneia.” Billie conceded after she thought about it for thirty seconds.
“I will, momma!” Gena squealed in excitement. She ran around and grabbed Alexandra’s hand with enthusiasm.
“I’m ready when you are, Future Empress!”
“Okay!” Alexandra answered with equal enthusiasm.
“We’ll be back in a year and a half, Majesty.” My niece said before both phased out.
“Momma? Iphigenia’s voice asked from the Rec Room’s doorway. “Was that…” she gulped, “me…I just saw?”
“Yes, Iphigeneia, it was. The Empress will take you on a trip with her next year, but she had to come back here to ask me a question. Do you understand?” Billie explained nervously. Her daughter slowly started to shake her head yes, but it gradually turned to a ‘no’ after several shakes.
“You will understand when we leave next year, honey, I promise.” I said to the confused revision.
“Ummm, okay. Did you see Yuuka fly in here, momma? I’m ‘IT’ and I can’t find her anywhere…or Hoshi! Have you seen them?”
“Sweetie? Yuuka and Hoshi might be taking a break. I know for a fact that Yuuka can only go so long before she needs honey. Playing ‘tag’ burns a lot of energy. I’m sure they’ll turn up in an hour or so.” Alex Fleming told her as Billie nodded.
Gena’s eyes got big suddenly!
“Momma, someone named Cassieopeia is asking if I want to play! Who is Cassieopeia?”
That’s why my niece had stopped by, to drop off Cami and Cassi.
Cassi and her mother Camille are like us, Iphigeneia. Why don’t you use your gift to find them. You’ll have to listen carefully though.” Billie suggested.
“Okay, bye.”
The twelve year old rushed out of the room giggling.
“Telling her to use her gift, Billie?” Alex giggled with closed eyes. “That’s a new one!” She turned to Reilly.
“So, you ready to go see David, hun?” My twin asked.
Reilly’s eyes widened farther than I had ever seen before!
“You mean that, Aunt Alex? Is it really that time?”
“Yep. I trust your mom already knows?” Alex asked as she winked at me. Actually, it wouldn’t be for another couple days, but things, I had learned, were never really cut in stone. I leaned over and kissed my excited daughter on the cheek.
“Have fun in Illinois, honey…and you better behave yourself, young revis…lady!”
Reilly silently nodded with an excitement I hadn’t seen in a very long time.
“We’ll stop in your quarters to pack some things. After you get your first paycheck though, I’ll take you out shopping.”
“I’ll see you a year after your arrival, Reilly.” I said sadly.
“What year will we be going to, Aunt Alex?” Reilly chirped in curiosity.
“1960, hun. I have to warn you about some of the fashions though…”
Alex and Reilly phased out.
8:35AM, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, July 11th, 2020BC
“Running on an abbreviated schedule this morning, director?” Cami asked as I placed my breakfast on the table and sat down.
“Reilly seems empty today.”
I know the feeling, Alex. When Cassi first departed with you for a mission, I felt a similar sensation. It does become easier.” Cami offered.
I nodded. “I’m not unfamiliar, Cami. The feelings I have conflict themselves though.”
“How so, Alex?”
“Well,” I began, but paused a several seconds, “I feel the loss- my daughter isn’t here as she has been these past ten years. On the other hand, I felt I couldn’t wait for her to leave. Reilly can be very…demanding on the nervous system.”
“You’ll receive no negative feedback on that statement, Alex.” Cami responded with a wry grin.
“Still I feel that we were just making progress- that Reilly and I were starting to align neurons. Now she is in the future to start her own family.”
I stopped to wipe my eyes.
“Conflicting feelings confuse me even more than concentric, embedded, temporal paradoxes, Camille Darough!” I choked out, wiping my eyes once again.
Cami gently placed her hand on top of mine.
“It’s not like you didn’t know this would happen, Alex. Can you remember the moments just before you ventured nearer the Protoverse Portal?”
I nodded as the memories were instantly recalled.
“Do you also remember our departure from the Homeworld after being chosen for Reilly Research Facility- how our mothers wept openly until the launch personnel dispersed our families back behind the protection shield?”
Try as I may, I could not recall the requested images! Apparently my expression conveyed my conundrum more efficiently than I thought.
“Alex? What’s wrong? Why the perplexed look?” Cami asked as I opened my eyes to see her staring worriedly.
“The requested archives do not exist, Cami. I know I should have a complete inventory, but those memories are either somehow locked or deleted.” I said sadly.
“For me they seem more like dreams, dreams that have faded severely with time. To date, I am not sure my description of our departure is even valid.” Cami said before she paused.
“We could always go refresh those specific memories, sister.” Cami added with a twinkle in her eye and a devious smile.
I felt my mouth drop open, as I wondered why I hadn’t thought of that.
“Here Alex, I brought you a moistened towel and a glass of water.” Cami said from my right side. “Would you like me to place your request for dinner? It is almost 10PM.”
“Today’s winner is Billie Sangi…processing…Today’s winner is Theodora Staveley. Billie Sangiere has been disqualified from all Empress Lotteries due to her gift of foresight. Sorry, my queen. Nice try.” RVP announced.
“Vermin! I thought maybe this time I could have slipped in under her sensors.” Billie groused across from me. She sat watching intently as I placed the cool towel against my face.
“A lottery? I thought Alex Steinert’s crew placed wagers on meditational scenario durations?”
“It makes for morale-building, financially-lucrative, entertainment, director. Our sisters have become addicted to the active use of probabilities as applied to randomly occurring events… ‘luck’, I believe it is called.” Cami giggled. “So…who is going and where shall we go, Empress?”
I rolled my eyes at her assumptive forwardness.
“Billie, you must stay here.”
“What? Why, Alex? I have already seen that I am an integral part of this mission!” She protested animatedly.
Cami regarded our queen humorously.
“Who else should I prepare, Empress?” She finally inquired.
“Yes, Empress, who else?” Yuuka’s voice asked by my left ear.
Again, I rolled my eyes!
“Our Queen, the Pixie, the Streak, the Valkyrie, the Comptroller, the Daroughs, also Sam and Cassie.” I listed in decreasing order of annoyance. “A brief meeting will commence in thirty minutes in the Assistant Director’s conference room. Confirm?”
“Acknowledged.” My sisters, virtual or in attendance responded.
“I recommend only a light snack be consumed if any at all before we leave.” I recommended before I downed the entire glass of water. Getting to my feet, I walked over to the food station, reached into my pocket, and produced my newly fabricated flask. It was a faithful reproduction of Alex Steinert’s container, but with Terran technology incorporated to triple its capacity.
“Fill to limit with water, please” I requested.
“This mission is the most delicate and important one we have been on to this date.” I said as I walked in to the conference room and counted the faces seated therein.
“Alex?” Billie asked in confusion.
“The difficulty of this mission lies in the fact that we cannot disrupt the timeline for any reason. We must go, observe, and interact as little as possible with the local inhabitants. It is imperative the timeline remain pristine!” I continued as I stared directly at her.
“But if we can change the outcome, Alex, then…”
“I forbid it, Billie! The timeline must remain unmodified! Is that understood?” I shouted angrily.
Billie stared angrily at me for forty-three seconds while everyone else looked on in concerned silence.
“Understood, Director.” She grumbled.
“That goes for each one of you! Especially you, Pixie! No unauthorized humanitarian forays like the last time, understood, Yuuka?” I strongly recommended.
“Aye, ma’am. But where are we going?”
“To meet up with our sisters.” I said matter-of-factly.
“Director, my munitioning? What shall be my level of ordinance?” Freya inquired.
“Mixed, Freya. Mostly crowd control, but keep one high-yield and several medium-yield devices just in case.”
“Understood.”
“Clothing period, Alex?” Hoshi asked.
Modern day. Early twenty-first century Earth.” I answered.
Hoshi nodded.
“Alex, are you sure you want to do this?” Cami asked with a worried expression.
“They will need our help, sweetheart. Unfortunately, there will be some contaminating interaction. It will be unavoidable.” I answered as I looked to my right…to Yuuka.
“I want everyone to stick to the prime directive, understand?”
Why I said that, I have no idea! All the statement garnered was confused looks. I silently cursed my future twin’s impinging memories!
“Freya, you have fifteen minutes to resupply. We leave in twenty. That concludes this briefing.” I told them as I headed toward the doorway. I hated to be blunt and cold, but there would be plenty of questions on our arrival.
The pain of crossing the universal border wasn’t as bad as I anticipated- maybe because I now knew what to expect. We now found ourselves in a quaint, recreational park surrounded by huge buildings. If not so small it could have been Citadel’s Community Park on Terra. The neighborhood park in 1944 Bridgeport came to mind.
Amazingly, I had managed to keep us phased out on our painful arrival.
"This looks vaguely familiar, Empress.” Billie announced as several people walked through us. Randi and Freya looked around with an expression of Déjà Vu also.
Freya’s hand came to her mouth quickly- her face suddenly void of color. I noticed my two assistants, Samantha and Cassandra looking slightly nauseous as well.
“Now I understand why you recommended little or no food before this transit, Empress.” Freya commented weakly. Sam and Cassie nodded their silent agreement, but they seemed to be handling the pain of crossing the universal boundary quite well given this was their first time.
“The feeling passes very quickly, sisters.” I consoled.
“If my dinner does not pass quicker, director!” Freya complained weakly.
‘So, where are we, Alex? I know we entered another universe, but which one? I only felt one border crossing.” Cassi Darough asked to the surprise of the others.
Before I could answer, a very familiar woman appeared and walked over to us. She stopped a meter or so away.
“Welcome back to your Homeworld, Empress. I know and understand why you are here. We have been expecting you.”
Billie, Hoshi, Sam, Cassie, Freya, and Cassi’s mouths dropped open as they gasped loudly. Cami’s expression remained neutral, but Yuuka’s smile almost jumped from her face!
She immediately went into Pixie mode breaking our physical contact.
“Welcome Pixie, it has been a long time.” This world’s Alexis said as Yuuka flitted dizzily toward her before landing on her shoulder.
Cami gave Alexis a smug smile- though we were still out of phase.
“You are among friends, ladies. Alexandra, rephase and greet your mother properly.”
Alex Reilly and company find themselves on their beloved Homeworld. While helping celebrate a local holiday, many blanks in the team’s memories are filled in, but that only leaves a bigger mystery…
Season 5
“You are among friends, ladies. Alexandra, rephase and greet your mother properly.”
Billie, Freya, Cassie, Sam, Cassi, Randi, and Hoshi looked at me in shocked surprise. Yuuka looked back at us calmly from Alexis’ shoulder. Though still phased, the Pixie knew exactly where we were standing. Cami tightened her grip in a show of support.
For once in my long life, I felt completely inert- unable to move or even talk.
Alexis sighed sadly. “Well…I also saw this happening. Alright, if you won’t come to me, I’ll come to you, Empress.”
The woman I knew as Alexis- my sister’s daughter- that now called me her daughter- shimmered slightly as she walked over to us.
“There you are.” She chirped happily. “I understand you recently found out about us, Alex, although for me, it’s been over a thousand years since we last met. Let me have a look, hmmm?”
I felt myself nod slightly.
Alexis smiled brightly as she reached out and gently ran her fingers down my cheek. “I can go to my rest happily now that I have seen my daughter attain her true calling.”
I felt my expression suddenly change and my vision blurred.
“Oh, come on! I didn’t mean right this instant, honey! I’ve still got a few hundred good years ahead of me!” Alexis giggled then her expression turned serious. “Look, don’t act so surprised, Alex. You and Camille knew I was your mother those last two months back at Avalon! Are you going to talk to me or do we stare at each other until we tire of standing?”
“What…what do…do I call you?” I stuttered.
“Ahhh, your voice still does work! That’s good to know. As for how you should address me? I would suggest a page right out of the Empress’ own handbook: in public, call me Alexis, but when among friends, call me mom, mother, momma, mum, or nothing too derogatory. How’s that?”
“Yes…mother.” I answered shyly.
“I like her, mom.” Cassi said to Cami.
“She wasn’t like that the last time we met, Cassi.” Cami replied snidely.
“Things have been difficult these last hundred years, Camille Darough.” Mother responded tersely.
Yuuka whispered something into her ear.
“I’m sorry, little one, but Mei Lee has since passed- almost twenty years now. However, Allie and their remaining descendants would be delighted to meet you. First though, I think you should exit Pixie mode. People of this ‘technologically enlightened’,” Mother snorted in disgust, “era, no longer believe in the existence of Fae like yourself. You are simply impossible and illogical according to their technology!”
“Won’t they see me growing up, Lady Alexis?” Yuuka asked.
“As long as you are within my protection, no, Lady Yuuka. You are free to ‘grow up’.”
As Yuuka grew, I asked a rather sensitive question.
“So, I take it that Alex Steinert has already left on her final mission, mother?”
“It will be one hundred years tomorrow, Alexandra.” Alexis Reilly…my mother informed us sadly. She began to cry. “All these years and I still miss her so much!”
I took her into my arms and held her until she managed to compose herself. The whole time Billie, Randi, Sam, Cassie, Hoshi and Freya remained silent.
“Come, I’m sure you all are tired from your trip. I’ll transport us to my residence.”
A large, but modest domicile- what my sister called an ‘apartment’- appeared around us.
“Welcome to my home, girls. Sorry it isn’t as spacious as our suites in Avalon, but it fits the bill. The guest bedrooms and the guest bath are off that hall to our right. My bedroom is off to our left, beyond the dining room and kitchen. The loft is only accessible to Pixies and those of us that can transport or fly. Now, I have provisioned for your two week stay so please make yourselves at home and do not worry about putting me out.” Mother said with a bright, but strained smile.
I got the distinct feeling that she had been lonely, possibly on her own, for quite some time.
Cami, Cassi, and Freya began to float up toward the ceiling. Yuuka quickly entered Pixie mode and joined them.
“Why bunk beds, Lady Alexis? And why so many?” Cassi asked innocently from the loft.
“Allie and her kin occasionally stop by for a visit.” Mother sighed quietly. “There are but twenty Fae left on Earth.”
“Twenty? I thought by now our Homeworld would be teeming…” Cami seemed surprised.
“Automation, hun. With the advent of more sophisticated devices, Fae are more prone to get in the way. I can’t begin to count the number of funeral services I’ve attended over the recent years.”
“Can’t you do anything to the programming…some embedded subroutine to distinguish Pixies from real targets?” Randi asked appalled by what she heard.
“Lady Comptroller, please remember that- at this time- you have not received your gift yet. Randall Valiant Peltierre is an extraordinary programmer and Cyber Engineer, but he still does not have the rapport with technology you possess.”
“Oh…I forgot…sorry.” Randi apologized then her face brightened. “Maybe I can do…my ‘thing’ without him detecting me?” She asked, hopeful.
Mother gave her a slight, but quick grin.
Yuuka flew back down and exited Pixie mode next to mother.
“Lady Alexis, there is a bunk in the loft that has my name on it. Why?”
“Allie has never lost hope that you would come back to Earth to visit, M’lady. She has never forgotten you- you’re rescuing her and Mei Lee, or your patient tutoring. You are her idol and ‘Squadron Leader’. I would start to prepare for the emotional reunion now, Lady Yuuka.” Mother explained and warned.
“Am I due to stop by during our stay, mother?” I asked curiously.
Her smile became tense. “No, Alexander is busy with things of his own, honey. If he should slip by my foresight and surprise us, you are his cousin from Daroughton- one of my sister Cassandra’s, kids.”
I had to ask the question.
“Mother, are Samantha and Cassandra still…you know…?”
“They’re faring better than I am, Alex. Your sister brought her Sam and Cassie to visit about five hundred years back. They were able to sync, while I still remain patient. It seems my sisters again take favor from the Empress.” She said with disappointment.
“Mistress Reilly, we did not mean to offend. It was the Empress’s request that we accompany her.” Cassandra apologized.
Alexis…mother raised her hand.
“I have seen all that will happen, ladies. I assure you I am not insulted. In fact, I look forward to the impending events- events I know cannot be changed nor even modified by the Empress of Time and Space. I have lived my entire twelve hundred and fifteen years in preparation for what is to come…what has to come. I welcome the conclusion of this Goddess-forsaken paradox!”
10:00AM, Alexis Reilly Residence, Fleming City, June 19th, 1459AE
“Mistress Reilly,” Billie Sangiere began.
“William, I am well aware of who you were, are, your title, and your gifted talents. You ladies may all call me Alexis.” Mother said as she suddenly pointed to me blindly. “Except you, of course, Alexandra!” She smiled impishly.
“Questions?” She asked as she turned and walked to the dining room. We heard ceramics clattering. It was a full two minutes before she reappeared carrying cups, saucers, and two carafes on a metallic serving tray.
Setting the beverage tray down, she looked at us intently.
“Come on! I know y’all have at least one question!”
“Mistress Reilly…” Freya began as mother glared at her.
“Mistress Alexis…”
Mother shook her head with a giggle.
“Care to try one more time, my Valkyrie sister?”
“Alexis?”
Mother nodded.
“Alexis, is this really the Homeworld? If so, why do the memories of it appear unfocused- phantasmal…as like something once dreamed then discarded?”
“How long have you all been at Reilly Research, ladies?” Mother asked.
“Nine hundred and eighty-three revolutions, Alexis.” Randi answered.
“Reilly Research Station officially goes online in nine days, ladies.”
“Oh my Goddess!” Cami gasped loudly as she shuddered visibly- a haunted look washing over her face.
“Mother?” Cassi asked with concern as she took hold of Cami’s arm.
“There are twenty-two months remaining.” Cami answered in whisper.
“That is correct, Cameron.” Mother nodded sadly.
“And you are alright with this?” Cami’s voice squeaked two octaves higher.
“I have already made my peace, sister. I look forward to rejoining mother and father in the next realm. But enough of this morose conversation! I said I would answer any questions…please let me clarify. I will answer any questions other than those referencing this world’s pending demise, okay?”
“Why are we needed here, Alexis?” Randi asked boldly.
“To try to stop the catastrophe. Comptroller.” Mother answered quickly. “As well as other things previously mentioned, some, more critical.” She added cryptically.
“Such as?” Hoshi inquired.
“Such as providing support for your ‘cousins’ as they prepare for their lifetimes’ adventure!”
Teasing really did run in the family, I thought.
“THEIR lifetimes’ adventure? Mother, becoming stranded on a lifeless planetoid for over nine hundred years…” I paused, “that was more of a death sentence, not an adventure!” I corrected harshly.
My mother’s smile grew larger- her eyes seemed to sparkle deviously.
“And yet here you all stand…finally complete and comfortable with your true selves. I see no significant- residual or otherwise- signs of imprisonment or torture.”
Mother went silent and let us all think about that for a few minutes.
“Now, since tomorrow is Epiphany, we shall begin to prepare for the ‘celebration.”’
“Epiphany?” Cassi asked in confusion. “What’s Epiphany? I mean, I know what it means…but…you celebrate ‘Epiphany’ here?”
“It is THE day, M’lady!” Mom proclaimed. “The day the Empress of legend was rumored to have ‘mystically’,” She framed the word in air quotes, “enlightened the world to its barbaric, destructive, future path- if you still believe those old tales, that is.” Mother smiled tensely.
Seeing no reaction- positive or negative- mother continued.
“The modern holiday commemorates the supposedly recorded day that our ‘ancestors’ finally got their collective heads outta their asses and banded together to form a new world order- suddenly agreeing to put down their weapons- quite out of the blue, I might add- and work together in peace for the betterment of all. They called it ‘the Epiphany’, DUH!” She explained sarcastically. Her face angered instantly and a tear dripped from the outer corner of both eyes.
“I call it the day…the day…my…the day that…my…MY mother gave her life to try to save this cursed planet from itself!”
Mom broke down and cried openly. I quickly stood and gathered her into my arms. I felt another pair of arms embrace both of us.
“Be assured it is more current in our minds, M’lady.” Cami said gently. “It has only been,” she paused to calculate, “fourteen years for Alex and I. I thank the Goddess you were not present to witness it.”
“Unfortunately, you, Aunt Jocelyn, and Aunt Jacki- Goddess rest her soul- transmitted it world-wide.” Mom choked out as she cried harder. She and Cami held me tighter.
“More coffee, Alex?” Mother asked as she picked up the carafe and offered to fill my cup.
“I’m good.”
Mother nodded. It had taken well over half an hour for us to regain our composure. “So, about our Epiphany celebration…”
“What kind of commercialized occasion has this Epiphany evolved into?” I asked sourly. Any celebration seemed somehow gruesome knowing what the anniversary really meant. I silently- so as not to sadden mother further- mourned my sister- my actual grandmother- Alexandra.
She noticed- being half Terran and all, but remained silent, a look of understanding flashed across her face before she answered.
“It is a holiday similar to your world’s American day of thanks. Thanksgiving, I believe it to be called?”
I nodded as I recalled my sister’s memories.
“How many sisters are to attend?” I inquired.
“Just us, your two Aunts, and a few other sisters, sweetie. I don’t have enough room for many more.”
“My Aunts? Samantha and Cassandra? They’re coming here?” I asked in shock.
“Director? Sam and I are here, but we are not your ‘Aunts’! Though unsure of our real relationship, I think ‘Aunt’ is somewhat of a reach.” Cassie exclaimed emphatically.
“They will be staying with us here, at the apartment, yes, but the celebration will take place down in this building’s banquet hall. You see, long ago we decided that Epiphany should mean more than just giving thanks. Every year, your Aunts and I invite the city’s poor and downtrodden, those that have suffered loss, hospitality. We offer hot meals- as much as they can eat- entertainment, socializing, and if they are in need, warm beds for a few nights. It is just one of the ‘holidays’ we do for those that have nothing or have lost…everything, Alex. We believe it is what mother would have wanted. Actually, she gave us her approval when she popped in several times…” Mother paused for ten seconds. I could almost feel her fighting against that last thought…
“Alexandra, the children…they love to hear about the ‘mythical’ Empress and her adventures through time, though keep it light and simple. Mother always made that a priority when she attended.”
A sorrowful look began to creep over mother’s face again. This had to be extremely hard on her. I know I was having a hard time suppressing my own memories.
“So we’re offering up a soup kitchen? Something like the Red Cross?” I asked, but wondered how I knew that…oh, Alex Steinert’s memories again.
Everyone stared at me. Only Yuuka and Hoshi seemed to understand.
“So Cassie and I get to meet our temporal twins? Are they like us?” Samantha asked innocently.
“We shall see what happens tomorrow, ladies. They will arrive promptly at 7:30AM,” Mom prophesized. It sounded all too much like one of my responses.
“So…Randi…have you made any more modifications to RVP in the years since RRS went on line?” Mom asked our comptroller. To this point Randi had said/added little in the way of conversation.
Randi made no attempt to respond, instead, she continued to stare blankly out the window. Billie waved her hand in front of our sister’s face several times with no recognition.
“Avalon, honey? Could you let Randi talk to us for a while? I need to ask her several questions.” Mom said looking up to the ceiling a moment.
“I’m sorry, M’lady, Omega #1, Revision 3, External Processor was busy downloading my complete library of historic archives which required both processors’ collaboration and significant access time.” The A.I., whose voice sounded a lot like me, apologized.
“That’s alright, Ava. I won’t keep her long.” Mom said with a tinge of red in her cheeks. She looked over at me and nodded sadly.
It wasn’t my voice, I realized. It was grandmother’s voice.
“Sorry, Alexis. I wanted to back up as much data as I could before… um…” Randi said as she suddenly realized where she was heading and stopped. “What is it you asked, ma’am?”
“I wanted to see how connected you were to Ava…Avalon, Randi. I also asked if you made any modifications to RVP over the years.”
“Modifications to the RVP core programming is constantly being upgraded, Alexis. To date over seven thousand major modifications have been implemented.”
“And why have you decided to backup our historical archives? I would think that Reilly would house such archives already.” Mom inquired
“Apparently, such data has been lost or otherwise rendered unrecoverable, M’lady. Hypotheses range from core memory failure to extreme Fusion Giant EMI.” Randi answered.
“You people from the future talk funny.” Mom laughed tensely.
M’lady, for what purpose am I here? This society seems peaceful enough. What upcoming event would require a Valkyrie?” Freya asked.
“We may have some ‘persuading’ to do later in the week, sweetie.” Mom answered, though cryptically.
“And why, exactly have I been asked to come along, Empress?” Hoshi asked as she stared; daring either of us to say something just as ‘mysterious’.
“I just thought you would want to see our Homeworld.” I admitted. “That and I thought you could use some R and R. After Greece, we all could use some time off to recuperate.”
“Oh.” Hoshi said quietly as she sat back. She seemed appeased, but disappointed that I hadn’t baffled her.
“Following form, M’lady, why am I here? I bring to the table the only true recollection of the Homeworld, but other than that, I see no purpose for me or my gifts to be here.” Billie- as usual- said formally.
Mother giggled as she shook her head several times.
“My, you certainly are not the William set to depart this Earth in eight days, Miss Sangiere. So how can you be so sure you alone remember your history reliably?” Mom stared into my assistant director’s eyes intensely for a moment. I recognized the ‘Demmit stare’ immediately!
Mom’s eyes narrowed.
“My Terran side has uncovered some surprising information about you, my dear. It seems you have learned- because of your ‘maternal’ experience- the use of force…when necessary, of course. That particular talent will be needed with your cousin.”
“I have no cousins, Alexis. I am the last of the Sangiere clan.” Billie declared as she puffed up her chest a little.
“The last direct descendent, yes, but the last Sangiere? Not likely, William.” Mom countered with a devious smile. Billie immediately closed her eyes and began to concentrate.
“She still can’t do that on the fly like you or I, honey?” Mom winked at me with a quiet giggle.
I shook my head as I noticed tears beginning to run down Billie’s face.
“Why is the queen crying, Empress?” Cassie asked in concern.
“She has just seen that she has relations that live and breathe the same air you all have- and for the same amount of time, Cassandra Jacquelyn Sangiere.”
Cassie’s mouth dropped open. I thought she would fall over, unconscious.
“You never told me you were related to the Queen!” Sam cried in surprise as she gently punched her sister’s arm. “Why didn’t you tell me?”
“She’s still as clueless as she ever was.” Mom giggled just loud enough so I could hear her.
“It hasn’t gotten any better in three revisions either.” I whispered.
Mother looked at me in astonishment.
“Revisions? Are these not my sisters?” She whispered.
“Yes…and no, mother,” I winced. “They still are Cassandra and Samantha, but…they are reproductions…with certain enhancements. It was necessary as the radiation from the Fusion Giant caused more damage than my nanotechs could effectively repair. They are the fourth revisions of your sisters.”
“You knew this and never said anything, Alex? After everything we have done together…after nine hundred and sixty years?” Cassie exclaimed in disbelief.
“Nine hundred and eighty-three.” Randi corrected.
“Whatever! Why didn’t you tell us Sammi and I are related to you?” Cassie demanded.
“Wait.” Sam interrupted. “Yer sayin’ we’re related to the director, Cassie?”
Mom and I looked at each other, rolled our eyes, and barely kept from laughing.
Nope. Not even through four revisions!
“I’ll get the door.” Billie said as mother and I continued to laugh at our two arguing sisters- my two revised Aunts.
A silvery-violet blur streaked between our faces. And just as suddenly, a middle-aged woman practically fell on Yuuka- almost knocking her and the chair she was sitting on over in the process.
“YUUKA!” the woman screamed excitedly.
“Nice of y’all to join us, Allie! I see you still remember your old squadron leader.” Mom said, still laughing. “I think she’s happy to see you, Yuuka!”
Mom used the sudden distraction to gently take my hand and pull me closer.
“I want you to promise me, Alexandra!” She whispered sternly into my ear.
I looked around at our group in concern then realized she had taken us out of phase also.
“Promise what, mother?” I asked, still looking around the room.
“Promise me that you’ll transport the Pixies back to your Earth. Mom said it needed to happen. Please, Alex…please promise me that…that no matter what…you’ll take all twenty back to your Earth!” She continued in a beseeching whisper.
“Anyone else, mother? Who else would you request the Empress of Time and Space save from this planet’s self-imposed demise?” I whispered back as I tried to keep an even temper.
Alexis stared at me with trepidation for a moment before a tense smile erupted.
“I see Aunt Mina has taught you well.” She said as she leaned closer and kissed my cheek. “Then we both know what has to happen in the upcoming days and months before the end of days.”
I nodded sadly as I also noted Billie was the only one looking around the room for us. Her look of relief told me we were back in phase.
‘Welcome back, Alex.’ Cami’s voice said in my head. “I hope your mother has not asked too much of you?”
‘I have not, sister. I have merely made several small requests. That is all.’ Mom’s voice answered as she looked from me to Cami, Cassi, and Billie in that order with her tense, closed-lipped smile.
My eyes scanned the room after I looked over to Yuuka and Allie. Both had stood back up and were hugging each other tightly. Other eyes, much smaller, and residing in pairs in five-inch female frames, but still very observant, also watched the two women.
Seven pairs of eyes along the top of the bookshelf nearest the apartment’s entrance door, four pairs seated on the top of this room’s video monitor, three pair looked on from the edge of the end table, and five pairs of eyes quietly observed mom and I from the drapery rod over the large living area window.
Wonderful! Twenty-one Pixies! And I thought one was too many!
This was certainly going to be a party like no other!
“What did I ever do to you?” I asked mom quietly- just loud enough to be heard above my two, still arguing, revised, Aunts, and the two reunited Pixies.
“Wait!” Yuuka said loudly, attracting everyone’s attention. “Your daughters, granddaughters, and nieces?” Her voice cracked into the next octave.
“Yes, all those that remain, Squadron Leader.” Allie answered. “Twenty of us have survived the technology and curiosity hunters over the millennium. I promised them all a trip to see your…our Homeworld- my old planet Earth! Do you think the Empress could find it in her heart to do that, Squadron Leader?”
“Why don’t y’all ask the Empress herself, ladies?” I said with a giggle before being almost bowled over by Allie.
“Empress? Alexandra? Is it you, sister?” Allie almost cried as I tried to push her off of me.
“Allie, this is my daughter, Alexandra Reilly. She was also at Avalon that day. She and Camille of Darough.” Mother said to end her confusion.
“My apologies, Empress. I forgot about the Empress as three.” Allie bowed after standing back up. “Would it be possible for us to request transport for a short vacation to your Homeworld, M’lady?”
“I’m sure that can be arranged, Allie. And it is good to see you again, young lady.” I answered. I now noticed my companions looking around the room in wonder.
I thought about my daughter, Reilly, and what she would say if she had come along. Something like: ‘where’s a good exterminator when ya really need one.’
‘I was wondering that myself, Alex.’ Cami thought to me.
I…Mom, Billie, Cassi, Cami, and I giggled.
7:30AM, Reilly Building, Community Hall, Fleming City, June 20th, 1459AE
“Hi! Is anybody home?”
That simple question was followed by a perceptible loss of atmospheric pressure in our immediate area. To my right, cutting vegetables at one of the long preparation tables, Samantha and Cassandra gasped and appeared to lose any and all color as they stopped and stared at one another.
Walking out of the large, industrial refrigerator, Alexis giggled and motioned with her hand for us to follow as she passed, heading into the main hall.
Sam and Cassie didn’t move at first.
“It’s going to happen- either out there or in here. Your choice.” I said calmly.
Are they that afraid, Empress?” Allie asked from my left shoulder.
“They’ve never met, honey. I told them that it wasn’t any different than meeting their twins on our world.”
“But aren’t they the same persons, Empress?”
“Yes, but they’re terrified, Allie.” I began to explain. “Terrified of what they will find out about themselves- what has been forgotten over almost a full millennium.”
Yuuka flew off my right shoulder and hovered just off my left.
“Maybe we should stay in the kitchen, Allie. It’s going to be very awkward for them. These types of reunions should be as private as possible.” Yuuka advised as she held out her hand to the other Pixie.
“Of course, Squadron Leader, we have all experienced awkward situations. We understand.” Allie said looking around the huge kitchen as she took the offered hand. Both Pixies flew to the top of one of the large metal cabinets where all nineteen of their sisters sat or stood milling around.
“Girls,” I said looking at them. “You really don’t need to stay in Pixie mode. I don’t think mother accounted for this when calculating her inventory of honey.”
A yellow-winged Pixie with beautiful blonde hair flew down and hovered before me.
I knew her temporal twin, Sunni, back on Earth.
“Empress, we wish to not take up the precious space- space that your highness requires.” She said as she bowed deeply.
“Cut the crap, Trina!” I replied sharply. “You know my name and, no matter which one of us you’re talking to, that we all request using it instead of that title.”
The Pixie giggled politely.
“Sorry, Alexandra. We do not wish to get in the way. We usually stay in Pixie mode while meal preparation is done. We have already set the tables and when it comes time to serve our guests, we all change mode and begin those tasks. As for Princess Alexis’ limited honey inventory, we have accessible financial accounts and have already placed request, and received, sufficient quantities from the local supplier.” She informed me.
“Fair enough. I’m sorry I snapped at you, Trina.” I said as I walked out into the main hall where I was just in time to see my aunts wrap their arms around my assistants.
“OUCH!” All four women exclaimed in surprise. It echoed loudly around the empty, cavernous room.
Allie’s fighter group swarmed out of the kitchen immediately and hovered over the heads of both Sams and both Cassies.
“Pixies! It is a normal reaction when temporal twins have not synchronized for an extended period. Your Squadron Leader can explain. Please stand down.” I told the excited swarm.
All twenty-one women gathered over in the nearest corner of the room. I barely heard Yuuka’s voice over all of the buzzing wings. The group slowly dispersed and all twenty-one exited Pixie mode, found seats, and watched us with interest.
“Empress! It is good to see you again. Alexis said that you would be here this year.” Cassandra…I guess Aunt Cassandra now, said. My Cassandra remained stationary and mute as she came to grips with all the new memories flooding her mind. The same was true for Samantha.
“So, it is as Aunt Alex claimed all those years ago, Empress. Your nieces are identical to us except in personalities- which are opposite. How intriguing. I would like to meet them one day.” Aunt Cassandra proclaimed.
“You mean in all the years, Alex hasn’t taken you across the universal boundary?” I asked incredulously.
“Neither mother nor Aunt Alex, Empress, though we can think of no reason for it.” Cassandra replied sadly. “Though…I believe she felt the imbalance might persist and destabilize the Protoverse as it did before her initial arrival to our universe.”
“Well, I’ll just have to remedy that soon.” I said quietly to myself.
“Don’t, Alex.” Mom ordered. “There is a reason mother procrastinated our introductions and I’m sure you know exactly why!”
I nodded almost imperceptibly. I did know the exact reason- only it had nothing to do with upsetting the Protoverse! Unfortunately, it was worse- a temporal waypoint.
Alexis…mom, nodded back once. She obviously had been monitoring my thoughts. Talk about not following Terra’s premiere protocol!
‘May I remind you again that we are not on Terra, Alexandra?’ Mom said in my mind with a devious, visible, smirk.
‘Yes, mother, I know…and so do Cami and Cassi now.’
‘Cami is well aware of my breaching ‘protocol’, Alexandra.’
Physically I rolled my eyes.
“Empress?” My assistant, Cassie, inquired in confusion, “What happened to these memories? Why couldn’t I remember any of this…from before our upcoming assignment?”
“Since I have the same voids in my memories, I can only hypothesize. Perhaps it is related to the significant EMI pulse when…” I started to explain, but noticed Alexis’…mom’s expression grow sad.
“I hazard to guess, honey. Any number of things could have caused it.” I said instead, deciding not to upset mother further.
From somewhere in my mind the word ‘LAME’ shouted loudly. Mom raised an eyebrow to that.
Yes, she was monitoring.
My Aunts had already started to look younger as they’re newly reset nanos began the task of cellular regeneration. Before the day was over, my aunts would look identical to my assistants, Cassandra and Samantha. They might even start acting identical too.
Yay.
‘My’ Cassandra suddenly stared at me then Ale…mom.
“We can do all that stuff?” She asked in surprise. “We actually helped the Empress move all those villages?” She squeaked.
“Y’all bet yer asses we did, sis! Scared the livin’ piss outta us at the time too! As of that day we’d never done anything remotely that demanding! If Aunt Alex hadn’t required our participation, Sammi, Alexis, and me would’ve never found out how much we can really do…how much you can do.”
I thought my assistants would pass out, but instead, Cassie disappeared and a moment later walked out from the kitchen- a huge, brilliant smile on her face! Seeing her sister’s smile, Sam decided to try her newly remembered skills, phased out, and she reappeared by the banquet hall’s front doors sixty seconds later.
“So where’d you two go?” Mom asked as my two aunts looked on with matching smiles.
“I spent the day at the public archives…um…researching.” Sam answered.
“That’s funny. I didn’t see you there.” Cassie replied in surprise, but continued. “And I was in the history section for over eight hours.”
“I spent most of my time in the myth and fantasy section.” Sam told her, annoyed.
“Funny, I thought you’d spend your time in ‘Romantic Fiction’.” Cassie teased.
That didn’t take long.
“Well, our work here is done! We’ll be going now, Empress!” Aunt Cassandra announced hurriedly as she and Aunt Samantha quickly made for the door.
“You two are going to stay right here!” Mom growled. “We ALL still have a tremendous amount of work to do before opening those doors! And you two aren’t just going to stir things up and bale like you did a few years ago! Now get in that kitchen and help with Epiphany prep!”
“Alright, Lexi! Geez!” Aunt Samantha groused. “Who woulda thought our lil sis would become our mother?!”
Mom’s head drooped forward as her gaze fell to the floor immediately.
“Now look what ya done? Y’all know how Lexi feels about that subject, Sammi!” Aunt Cassandra growled.
“What I done? Like y’all didn’t do a damn thing, Cassie Sangiere?”
“Y’all knock it off, will ya!” I told them to quench the squabble I knew might possibly be coming. “Ain’t nothin’ worse ‘en missin’ yer ma! Do Ah hafta turn mah Mind Warriors on y’all?” I warned in a louder voice.
From the corner of my vision, I noticed Cami and Cassi Darough appear in the kitchen doorway. I mentally waved them off.
All three faces shot toward me then immediately dropped.
I guess I hit a nerve.
“I’m sorry.” I said quickly. “I had no right to-”
“You, above all others, have that singular right, Empress!” Mom said softly as she gently took my hands in hers. She and my two Aunts began to kneel.
“Don’t even start!” I scolded angrily, but calmed myself as they stood back up- mom slower than her, now physically younger appearing, sisters. “Look, I know this is not the happiest holiday for you, but instead of dwelling on what actually happened that day, let’s celebrate the Empress’ achievements- what she accomplished!”
It was my turn to look toward the floor now and I felt a tear run down both cheeks. “What…she…what she…she had to do. Let’s...” I sniffed back more tears. “Let’s…celebrate her…courage…the courage to do what had to be done.”
Mom quickly pulled me into a tight hug and we both cried in shared anguish.
The ‘Banquet Hall’ on the first floor of the Reilly Building, in which Mom’s ‘apartment’ also resided, was enormous. Easily six thousand square meters, it had been separated by a floor to ceiling, soundproofed, corrugated, divider. The larger two thirds of the area- the dining hall- was filled with tables and chairs and could easily seat five or six hundred. The lesser one third was further partitioned into individual ‘bedrooms’ where the guests could safely sleep, if desired. Overall, the dining hall was spectacularly decorated with two-dozen crystal chandeliers hanging eloquently from the nine-meter high ceiling to provide illumination. Around the walls and on the dividers, were murals depicting scenes of the ‘mythical’ Empress and her beloved Avalon in their prime.
One mural in particular portrayed a beautiful and very realistic looking Empress, her blonde Mind Warrior, three daughters, and two small, winged women- one with silver-violet wings and lustrous black hair as they posed in front of the heavy wooden doors of the Empress’ ‘Palace’.
One of those Pixies depicted in the mural flew lazily past me now. Allie stopped, hovered, and followed my gaze.
“I don’t think it looks anything like me, Empress. You, however, have been depicted beautifully.” She said, bowing to me in midair.
“Thank you, Allie, but that is not me. That is my grandmother, Alexandra of Avalon.” I corrected sadly.
“I so wish my mother was here.” Allie sighed as she continued her flight to the bedroom area.
“Don’t you even think about it, young lady!” Mom warned as she appeared behind me and placed a hand on my shoulder.
“Why?” I asked simply as I turned.
“Because Mei Lee asked not to. She made me promise that, when you did arrive, I’d prevent you from transporting her here. Mei Lee gave her life to protect her daughter, Alexandra. Let’s just honor the woman’s wish.”
I nodded after running the scenarios.
“There appear to have been many promises made in this universe, mother. I’m afraid I will be breaking a few.”
“I know, Alexandra…I know.” Mom agreed sadly.
Within a half an hour of opening the doors, the dining hall was filled to capacity and a line snaked out onto the sidewalk through the large vestibule. How could it be that on a planet so technologically advanced, so many were either homeless or financially destitute?
“So…what kind of game bird is this again? Yuuka asked as she picked up another serving tray full of the whitish, sliced meat.
“I’m thinking it’s this world’s version of turkey?” I answered, though not really sure. It certainly matched my sister’s memory of the United States’ holiday favorite.
“That goes out to table twenty-one, hun.” Alexi…mom told Yuuka as she walked briskly into the kitchen. “Alexandra, be a dear and fetch another container of gravy out of the cold locker, please? Give it to Hoshi so she can open it and reheat it. After you’ve done that, I need you to come with me. It’s just about time.”
Finishing that task, I joined mother by the doorway. Aunts Cassandra and Samantha walked through the crowded dining room and joined us.
“Do we have to do this, Lexi?” Aunt Sam whined.
“Yes, and no, you cannot be the Empress this year, Sam!” Mom responded.
My aunt frowned in disappointment immediately.
Mom reached out and gently touched my assistant, Cassie’s, arm.
“Cassandra, dear, could you put that tray down and join us, please?”
“Of course, Lex…M’lady.” Cassie frowned in confusion. After five hours of receiving her newest shared memories, she was still coming to terms with them.
“Now where is Rose?” Mom said aloud as she scanned the nearer section of the dining hall. “Rosie?” Mom shouted as she found her target and motioned to get her attention. “Could I borrow you a moment, please?”
“Yes, M’lady?” The woman that looked a lot like Corrine Masterson said as she joined us.
“Rosie, I’d like you to do a little cosmetology. I need Cassandra here,” Mom grasped and gently raised my assistant’s hand, “to look like me when I was eighteen. Think you can do that?”
The woman I knew to have green-speckled, lavender wings carefully appraised my dumbfounded assistant for several minutes then gathered her hair up in her hands. Two minutes later, Cassie’s hair matched Alexis’- save the gray. Placing her hands on Cassie’s face for less than a minute, Rose removed them to reveal ‘Alexis’- as I first met her back at Avalon.
“Wonderful job, Rosie!” Mom praised.
“The cast has been set! Now on with the program!” Mom announced excitedly after Rose went back to her previous duties.
“Ummm… what program?” Cassie, now disguised as Alexis, asked blankly, but then blinked as the memory presented itself. “Oh! Sure, I can do that, M’lady.”
“Remember, dear, you will represent me now. You’ve met the real Alexis in your universe. I have been told the two of us are much the same. I’ll be monitoring you should you have any questions.” Mom reminded my assistant. She then turned around to face all four of us.
“Places, everybody!” She chirped happily as she gently clapped her hands.
It was certainly nice to see a full-blown smile fill my mother’s face for a change!
Mom touched the earpiece in her right ear.
“Ava? It’s time to make the announcement. Please patch me into the Address system.”
A pleasant chime sounded through the hall and the conversational noise dropped significantly.
“Dear guests, welcome one and all to the Reilly Foundation’s annual Epiphany celebration. I have been informed that in just a few moments Empress Alexandra will arrive to begin the festivities. Everyone is invited to attend her Majesty and her daughters as rumor has it they will hold court here today. Thank you.” Mom’s upbeat voice rang out over the audio transducers.
Several of our Pixie sisters- in human mode- moved to the center of the dining hall and asked several tables worth of guests to help them open up a clearing in the middle. They increased the space to just over ten meters in diameter. Then the girls each picked up, unfolded, and held up a section of a large red ‘curtain’ that one of them had brought out from the kitchen.
The lights dimmed.
Mom phased out.
A bright spotlight snapped on and illuminated the red, circular, ‘curtain’.
Our sisters quickly dropped the thick red fabric in unison to reveal mom in a beautiful, royal blue peasant-style medieval period dress with white lace trim. It wasn’t hard to believe it was authentic.
The gathering hushed immediately with a collective gasp.
“Lords and Ladies, and all you young squires and maidens! Welcome to the one hundred and seventy-fifth annual Epiphany celebration here at Reilly Banquet Hall. Is everyone having a good time so far?”
The crowd applauded politely and children could be heard shouting ‘yes’.
“Is everyone getting enough to eat and drink?”
Again the audience applauded- some whistled. The children’s excitement seemed to double.
“Wonderful!” Mom cheered with a dramatic smile. “Now. It is our pleasure, the Daughters of Avalon and our sponsor, the Reilly Foundation, to present to you…” She paused dramatically, “THE ROYAL COURT! Please give it up for Empress Alexandra and her daughters: Cassandra, Samantha, and Alexis!” Mom announced as she pointed back toward the kitchen and took a few steps in our direction. The children began cheering, giggling, and shouting as they jumped from their seats and ran toward the cleared space. Our sisters carefully kept the excited kids from getting too close and cleared a path for us to enter.
“I guess that’s our cue.” I said as I selected my medieval clothing and activated my covering. My ‘daughters’ did the same. As I offered them my hands, I felt the slightest of weight press on my right shoulder.
“This year we’re going to try something a little more spectacular.” I informed my ‘daughters’ as I phased us out and transported us to the center of the room and back a minute and a half.
“Is everyone getting enough to eat and drink?” Mom asked again as my real aunts leaned out to give me a questioning look.
I smiled deviously.
Everything stopped and an eerie silence suddenly filled the hall.
“I want you, Cassie, to lay on the floor sideways, head to my left. Lean your head on your left hand, elbow on the floor, and raise your right knee in the air about a third of a meter. Rest your right hand on your right knee. Don’t worry about rephasing when you release my hand, I’ve got that covered, honey. Aunties, I need you to stand on either side of me- facing away slightly. Cassandra, move your right leg half a step from the left- toes only, touching the floor. Samantha, do the same only with the opposite leg. Now I want you both to act like you’re both holding plasma pistols vertically in the air with both hands.”
One face looked up at me and two others looked over to me in awe.
“Did you just stop time, Empress?” Aunt Samantha gasped.
“Yes, I can do that.” I replied flatly. “Please, I need all three of you to have a serious face when I rephase us to make this work.”
Thirty seconds later- by my count, we were ready. I let time resume.
Mom was repeating her introduction. If she had nullified my time stoppage like I knew she could, she hadn’t moved or let on, and I hadn’t noticed as I posed my ‘daughters’.
As before, the audience applauded- some whistled. The children’s excitement had definitely doubled in volume.
“Wonderful! Now. It is our pleasure- the Daughters of Avalon and the Reilly Foundation- to present to you…THE ROYAL COURT! Please give it up for Empress Alexandra and her daughters, Cassandra, Samantha, and Alexis!”
Again Mother pointed to the kitchen entrance and took a few steps in that direction. She was now well clear of us.
I began to think about my temporal shield- to turn it on gradually and confine it- and was rewarded by the telltale, bluish glow surrounding only the four of us. The light increased as I thought about its intensity. Our guests- especially the children closest to us- began to point, gasp, and retreat, suddenly frightened by what was happening. Mom turned at their gesturing and gasped audibly! My shield continued to double in intensity for a few more seconds before I rephased us and completely cancelled my shield.
Our guests- all of them, and only after a unified gasp- began applauding wildly at- what appeared to be- to their eyes- our scientifically impossible, magical appearance.
No doubt some adults were wondering how we did it and how much it had cost the Daughters of Avalon or the Reilly Foundation!
Mom, still with a very stunned expression, immediately went to one knee and bowed deeply before us, but remained silent.
“Well, my brave daughters,” I announced with royal bravado as I looked out onto our guests and smiled. “I believe we are safe once again! I have brought us to a more ‘civilized’ era in this planet’s history.”
The younger children began oooowing and ahhhing while pointing to my shoulders. Apparently they had noticed Yuuka on my left and Allie on my right. The pointing out of the two, colorfully winged, five-inch women spread like wildfire through the young revisions.
“My faithful Pixies,” I said purposely, turning my head to each- just to bring more attention to them. Mom instantly looked up at me, in wide-eyed horror! “Hurry away and begin your reconnoitering; I want to make sure this location is truly secure!” I commanded as I pointed back to the kitchen majestically.
Both Pixies quickly got the idea, shot from my shoulders, and flew along the cleared path doing several loops and a few crossovers before disappearing through the open kitchen doors.
I observed mom’s expression change. She rolled her eyes and shook her head. ‘Show-off!’ she thought to me.
Our guests were silent for several long seconds, completely stunned by the ‘too realistic effect’.
The stunned audience recovered and clapped wildly for two full minutes. The enthusiastic whistling actually hurt my ears.
Still smiling and remaining stationary, I heard coherent voices making comments from the closer adult guests.
“Wow! That looked real, but that’s impossible, right?!”
“How in the world did they do that?”
“These are some of the best special effects I’ve ever seen!”
There were many more, but those were among the ones I could make out.
“Mother? We have company!” ‘Alexis’ informed from where she lay below me. “Apparently you’ve rephased us into the middle of some large gathering. A festival of some kind, I presume.” She never acknowledged mom kneeling less than a meter in front of her, instead looking past her to the audience.
Our audience laughed and giggled mildly.
“Empress, why have we arrived here? Do you have some foreseen purpose you intend us to fulfill?” Cassandra asked, her head turning slightly to me.
“Look at all the children! I love children!” Samantha cackled like an old hag.
‘Alexis’, Cassandra, and I slowly looked to- and stared uncomfortably at Samantha in disbelief.
Our guests, especially the kids, laughed hysterically!
“My daughter, I believe you have taken too well to the Terran’s ‘Witches Festival’! We, however, are no longer on that planet. These children look benign and well mannered. I sense only good magic’s and intentions here.”
“Don’t mind her, mom, Samantha just likes to tease.” Cassie assured me.
“Humph!” Samantha huffed indignantly. “Hey, where are we anyway, Mom?” She continued, looking around in confusion.
Again mom- still bowing and on one knee- went unnoticed.
“Let’s ask the local inhabitants.” I suggested then looked past mom to a girl of maybe seven revolu…years of age in the front row.
“Um…” I pointed past mom to the little girl, “Pardon me, M’lady…we’re not from around here…soooo…could you tell us where we are?” I asked sweetly.
“Fleming…City.” The girl answered timidly just above a whisper.
“Could you say that again, M’ lady? Time travel sometimes dampens our hearing, as the winds of time can be very loud. Where are we again?”
The audience laughed.
“Fleming City.” The youngster shouted, giggling.
“Oh! Fleming City.” I paused to contemplate that. “And…and do you know what year this is, M’lady?”
“1459!” She again shouted.
“Is that AM or PM, M’lady?” I asked, feigning confusion.
The young girl began laughing hysterically.
“Mother! The time of the day is AM or PM, not the year!” My ‘daughter’, Alexis, growled from below me. I imagined her rolling her eyes.
“Why are you lounging on the floor?” An older boy- maybe nine or ten blurted out to ‘Alexis’. Several other children followed suit and began shouting the same question.
Looking at the initiator, I raised my hand for them to quiet so I could answer.
“Because we were under attack by a horde of Romans bearing gifts; their only thoughts, to do us financial harm!” I said royally.
“Don’t let her kid ya, honey! Mom likes to tease. She actually asked us to assume this pose before we transported in.” Cassandra giggled.
More laughter filled the hall
This was fun, but the Empress had other duties here today.
“Have the people of this era forgotten the proper way to greet the Empress of Time and Space?” I questioned in a menacing, regal voice. Again, overlooking mom for the gathered participants.
Mom looked back at the little girl that had told me our location and coaxed her to move forward and join her. The girl shyly did so and automatically knelt on one knee. Mom leaned over and whispered something in her ear.
“Empress, welcome to Fleming City! It is 12:30PM, Saturday, June 20th, 1459AE.” Mom and the girl chorused together loudly.
“Thank you, M’ladies.” I said as I curtsied delicately. Sam and Cassie bowed to her also.
The girl beamed at our noble gesture.
Mom whispered into her ear again and the girl rose cautiously and ran back to her previous location. Giggling and high-pitched murmuring ensued from the young children surrounding her.
Mom looked back up at me and smiled proudly. She then gave us a nod and rose to her feet before moving off to our right.
My three ‘daughters’ looked toward me.
“You know, Empress, I think- that in the name of peaceful relations- it is customary to distribute gifts when meeting a new society. Am I right, everyone?” Samantha informed me as she motioned to our guests with one hand.
Applause filled the hall and we waited one minute for it to subside.
“So it is, Samantha! How might we go about this? These young maidens and squires seem set to bolt from their lines and storm our position!” I replied.
“Maybe if they formed single lines in front of each of us and remained orderly and well behaved, Empress?” Cassandra offered.
“I think that would work well, daughter.” I acknowledged. “Lady Moderator, would you see to the particulars?” I asked mom regally as I motioned and bowed to her.
“As you wish, my Empress.” Mom answered with a gentle bow of her own and a pleasant smile.
“Can I get up off the floor now, mother?” ‘Alexis’ whined.
The hall again filled with laughter as applause erupted. Several of our sisters that had been serving guests approached and formed the children into single lines according to different age groups. I, the Empress, naturally got the youngest group and the children that were courageous enough to ask about meeting the Empress personally.
“And I want a new personal comm, an a real, grownup, motorized bicycle, an a Heavy Hectare Automated Earthmover, an…an…” A young boy of about seven revo…years droned. I had hoped someone was taking notes as his list seemed to take at least four pages!
“My, are you sure you can use all those things, young squire?” I interrupted with a pleasant laugh and grin.
“I do, Em…Empress! Poppa promised me you would get me all the things that I want as well as lots of money for him to pay for it!” The child replied. I didn’t think he quite understood the reason he was here, or what money really was.
‘Here.’ Mom said in my mind as she remained out of phase behind me.
“Well, let’s see if this can help you and you’re Poppa on your way. It might take me some time to get your request together as it is a rather lengthy list, so please be patient, honey.” I said as I reached my left hand behind me and felt an envelope drop onto it. I reached back around and offered it to the moderately surprised child.
“Is that all?” he asked in surprise and quickly continued.
“Where’s all my stuff? I wanted my stuff today!” He demanded.
“Patience is a virtue, my young squire!” I replied as I looked into his scowling face. “Time is a sequence of events that must happen correctly or they might not happen at all.” I looked to his apologetic father sadly standing off to the side. “Give this to your Poppa and I promise you will have all that you have requested.”
“It’s just a stupid envelope though! What could this do?” he demanded quite petulantly.
“My dear young squire, just give this to your Poppa as I have requested. He will know what to do with it.”
“Keep your dumb envelope!” The boy shouted and threw it to the ground before stomping away angrily.
A look of horror filled his father’s face.
The discarded envelope suddenly hovered off the ground and slowly flew over to the boy’s father. He stared in utter amazement of the spectacle, but accepted it in his outstretched hand. A tear appeared on his cheek as he nodded reverently to me.
‘Thanks, Cami.’ I thought to her.
‘He thanks you too and apologizes for his son’s rude behavior, Empress.’ Cami thought back.
Another spoiled child rushed to me and immediately demanded that I produce his requests in real-time or he would have his mother charge me legally with ‘breach of contract’!
I stopped time and turned around to where mother stood.
“Y’all believe these here brats? Ah ain’t no Homeworld Santa, ma! How dare they demand anything from me…or…or any of us! They got no solid ground to stand on yet insist I cater to their egos!”
“The children of this time period are very spoiled, Alexandra, I’ll give you that. Though,” she giggled, “This is the first time an eight-year-old has threatened us with judicial action! I’ll see what I can do.”
“No. I can take care of this, ma.”
“Just think to me if you need me, Alexandra.”
I nodded and released time.
“So…you’re intention was to accuse the Empress of Time and Space with breach of contract, young barrister? Rather a bold move on your part, though futile! Do you not understand that I am above any and all laws of the land- on any continent- any planet- any universe?” I said looking at him with a devious and foreboding grin. I also engaged my temporal shield a few notches.
“And do you also understand that you and your mother have no legal right with which to apply business law charges to a nonprofit organization- let alone two? May I remind both of you that you are here because you both are monetarily distressed- your mother, Chantel, not having held a job for eighteen months? I’m also afraid that means you have no finances with which to initiate any legal action at all against me OR my daughters.” I said calmly while looking straight at the child’s mother. I pulsed my shield to accentuate the ‘or’.
“What I will do for you both is give you this envelope. You, dear Joshua, will hand this promptly to your waiting mother. She will understand and act on it’s enclosed instructions or I will see you back here next year. Do…I…make…myself…clear?” I said all that as I gave him and his mother the ‘Demmit Stare’ while pulsing my shield to emphasize the last five words.
“Come along, Joshua! We’ve taken up too much of the Empress’ time already.” His mom whispered in wide-eyed, fright as I held out the envelope, which she accepted with down-turned eyes. “My most humble thanks, your Majesty.”
The woman took a firm hold on her son and quickly guided him away from us.
‘Not what I would’ve done, but impressive nonetheless, Alexandra.’ Mom thought to me. There was the slightest sound of approval in her thought.
This was getting very disappointing! I had welcomed over two-dozen children so far today and all wanted the same thing. Things! As if my previous observation about being some Santa Claus supplement on this planet were actually true!
I took a deep breath and let it out slowly to calm myself.
Not one of the children seen by me so far seemed to have grasped the concept that their parent(s) or guardian(s) had little or no means by which to support themselves, yet all had more or less demanded material ‘things’ from me and my ‘daughters’. None seemed to even think about asking for the ‘important things’; things like a home, education, food on the table, or loving parents in the case of the orphans in attendance.
I interviewed several more ‘demanding’ children before deciding I definitely needed a break. I closed my eyes and within that brief second, I saw an image…or rather a set of images that surprised me and shook me to my core!
How had I missed this?
Opening my eyes, I looked to the next child in line. She had been waiting patiently to see me for well over an hour. The meter and a half tall girl suddenly began to teeter and looked on the verge of collapse. Two of our sisters noticed and very quickly stepped in to help as her mother looked on in horror from not far off.
“Well hello there! How are you today, sweetie?” I asked the frail, sickly looking girl of about ten or eleven as I gracefully offered my hand in friendship when Allie and Yuuka carefully handed her off to me.
She was dressed in a slightly medieval looking dress and strangely, wore a knitted cap on her head. I noted her high forehead and no escaping locks of hair at all. I also noted that she was deficit eyebrows and lashes, as well- odd.
I immediately consulted my gift again to make sure.
“I’m feeling good, your majesty, and you?” She said politely, trying to genuflect. I quickly motioned for her to remain standing.
“Oh, I’ve had good days and bad days, Alicia. That is your name is it not?” I replied pleasantly.
“Yes, I’m Alici…” She stopped abruptly and momentarily stared at me in curiosity.
“How pretty!” I smiled. “Alicia…what is it…Peltierre?” I said gently.
“Peltierre, your majest...” She whispered as her mouth suddenly dropped open.
“I won’t tell anybody, Lady Alicia!” I whispered back conspiratorially- her tentative futures having already played out in my mind.
Alicia suffered from a lack of antibodies and clotting agents. I saw two possible futures for this poised and very polite young lady. Unfortunately, her name didn’t list among Reilly’s crew manifest as I’d just foreseen.
I got up and offered her my seat. She nervously waved off my offer.
“That’s okay, your majesty, I’m just a little nervous. This is the first time I’ve ever met you, Empress Alexandra.” She gracefully declined.
“And this is the first time I’ve met you, M’lady.” I admitted, bowing my head. “So…what is it you truly desire this day, Lady Alicia, on what I have been informed is the planetary holiday called Epiphany?”
The young girl blushed and I noticed her intensely concerned mother watching off to my right, listening intently for her answer.
It took her about thirty seconds to build the courage to answer.
“To travel through time and help people like you do, your majesty.”
Her mother instantly looked heartbroken.
“Why would you want to travel through time, Lady Alicia? It is laced with uncertainty and unknown dangers. Traveling through time is very stressful and not for the faint of heart.”
“But mom told me the stories of how you travel through time to help people, your majesty! I want to help people too!”
My heart fell! She had just forced me to choose option two. Looking around I saw that ‘Alexis’, Cassie, and Sam were between interviewing children.
“Watch this, Lady Alicia.” I whispered as I raised and waved my hand left to right slowly. All movement and sound around us stopped.
Both Alexis’, Cassandra, and Samantha all looked toward me. They were giving off the slight bluish glow that told me they were shielding themselves from the stoppage.
Alicia noticed the glow too and her mouth dropped open.
“Empress? Why did you stop time again? Cassie inquired. Alicia looked around us- probably wondering what was happening.
“We’ll be back, ladies.” I said, standing, before phasing out. Of course I released my hold on time as well.
A huge, white-walled, castle towered before Alicia and I. We were standing in the center of one of the many villages that had been moved that fateful day.
“Do you recognize this place, M’lady?” I asked the dumbfounded girl.
There was only stunned silence from my companion.
“Lady Alexandra, what brings you and this strangely coifed young maiden to Miller’s Glen? I thought you out spreading the peace?” A man in period coverings asked as I rephased us. He seemed shaken by our appearance, but had quickly recovered.
“My young companion wishes to see where I live, sir. I did not wish to startle you by appearing so suddenly.”
“It is nothing but pleasant to see you out and about, M’lady!” He said happily as he bowed slightly to us and continued about his business.
“Majesty? Are we really here? Can this really be…? My confused companion inquired in an excited, but unsure tone.
“I thought your wish was to travel with me, Lady Alicia?” I said with a pout. “That was your deepest desire, was it not?”
“Momma and Poppa said you weren’t real though. They said you were just a legend.”
“Huh! And I suppose the two Pixies you saw when we first appeared weren’t real either?” I countered with a smile. “Lady Allie? Would you consider yourself real or imaginary?” I asked looking to Alicia’s frail right shoulder where a silver-violet-winged Pixie stood clutching the girl’s knitted head cover.
The Pixie hovered off the child and faced Alicia eye to eye.
“I consider myself very real, Empress. Who is our friend?” Allie replied.
“An acquaintance from a future time that has very eloquently asked to travel with me through time, Allie. Alicia, meet Allie. Allie, Alicia.
The Pixie began to grow- but not too much. Alicia’s eyes almost popped from her head and I thought she would faint on the spot!
Allie offered her hand as soon as she stopped growing to her six-year old height.
Alicia was speechless as well as motionless. Allie took my companion’s hand and shook it vigorously. “Hi.”
“Empress, why does she wear such a strange bonnet? I have never seen such a design before.”
“As I said, Alicia isn’t from this time, Allie. We have just arrived from the far future.” I explained.
“Then you are not Alexandra of Avalon?” Allie realized.
“I am Alexandra of Reilly, dear sister.”
Allie dropped to one knee. “Welcome to Miller’s Glenn on Avalon, Empress! It is 1:35PM, Sunday September 12th, 264 AE.” The six year old declared.
My companion gasped as I felt her grip tighten on my fingers.
“Why…why…are we here, majesty?” The girl gasped as she continued to stare at the younger girl before us.
“You said you wanted to travel through time to help people, didn’t you, Alicia?” I asked gently.
The child silently and slowly nodded.
“Well, we’re here to help someone.” I continued.
“Who, majesty?” She asked quietly.
I looked at Allie a moment then back at my guest.
“You. We’re here to help you, Alicia.” I said with a bright smile.
8:30PM, Avalon, Homeworld, September 12th, 264AE
“Did you pass my message to Mei Lee as requested, Morgan?”
“Aye, M’lady. Mother and child have gone to East Bordergate for a few days to greet Lady Alexis’ arrival from her crusade.”
I nodded my acknowledgement.
“How’s the girl doing, Lady Alexandra,” Alex’s chambermaid inquired as we met and conversed quietly in the hallway just outside my domicile. It was a suite really, consisting of three bedrooms and a large living area with a small dining nook.
“Sleeping peacefully for several hours now.” I answered. “Apparently the trip and everything associated with it fatigued her more than she thought. She was not a well child, Morgan.”
“I trust she will look…less piqued by morning?” Morgan stated more than asked with a knowing grin. Alex’s chambermaid was one of the few people that had known about the Empress before our big ‘coming out’ three months ago- relative to this time period.
“Yes, she will, but I’m not comfortable with the circumstances though, sister. I saw one of two possible scenarios; one where she asked me and her parent for a new personal communicator then she and her parent deleted with the Homeworld; the second was she asked to time travel with me…to help people…she…she forced my hand, Morgan! That crafty little revision actually- and freely- chose her future!”
“Isn’t that what you wished to happen, M’lady?” She asked in confusion.
“Morgan, the future of this planet is but twenty-two months from ending in her time and I have no record of her assignment to Reilly Research Station! I am afraid I have done something that will hurt this child…to somehow increase her pain and suffering in the end.” I paused to wipe my eyes.
“Surely her gift won’t somehow prolong the agony, Alex? Why would you heal her only to allow that?”
“That was never my intent. I just couldn’t stand to see an intellectually mature young woman spend her last days confined to a hospital bed, hooked to life-sustaining equipment!”
“Empress, I know this must be asked of you many times…and for varying reasons…but couldn’t you find some way…some scenario as you call it, where the girl survives? Would it change the time stream so markedly?” Morgan inquired as her eyes pleaded with me to find at least a niche for Alicia.”
“You do know what the water of Reilly does, don’t you, Morgan?”
“Aye, M’lady! It bestows both longevity and gift to those that you allow to partake of it- right wondrous gifts!” She recited with a nod and a smile.
I shook my head in amusement. “And what gifts have the waters bestowed to you, sister?”
Morgan began to float off the ground with a devious grin on her face.
“Excuse me, your majesty, but…” A sleepy-eyed Alicia said as she opened my suite’s door. She froze and gasped seeing a woman hovering one meter off the floor in front of her!
“I thought you said the young lass was sleeping, M’lady?” Morgan said as her shoes touched the floor gently. “Feline’s out of the crate now, I’d wager!”
I nodded and turned to my young companion.
“I did not mean to wake you, Lady Alicia. I’m sorry.”
“You didn’t wake me, majesty. I need to use the sanitary facilities, but don’t know where they are.”
“The privy is down at the end of the hall, M’lady. Don’t forget to pull gently on the handle when finished. Wouldn’t want that lovely dress to get splashed would we?” Morgan instructed as she pointed off to our left. “Mind the seat, it might be chilled.”
We watched in silence as Alicia hurried down the hall and disappeared behind a wooden door at the end.
“If I may, M’lady? What gift has been bestowed upon Lady Alicia?” Morgan asked.
Before I could answer, a shrill scream emanated from the small room at the end of the hall. Morgan and I raced there immediately.
“Alicia? Are you okay? Do you require assistance?” I asked.
There was no reply.
“Lady Alicia? Do you require our assistance?” Morgan tried.
“I’m…I’m alright…IIII think. IIIIII saw a rodent…and…I…” she responded in a tiny, quivering voice. There was a pause before she said anything else.
“I…I…Mmmmmajesty, could I…um…p…p…possibly bother you…um…for some assistance? IIIII seem to have…to have a…a slight problem?”
My foresight provided Morgan’s requested ‘niche’- its answer anyway.
Carefully and slowly opening the privy door, Morgan and I peered in cautiously. Alicia was nowhere to be seen, but we spied a small rodent spiked to the floor with what looked like a thin dart made of bone! This looked all too familiar.
“Alicia?” Morgan asked in confusion.
“Um…can either of you advise me as to how I can do this? More importantly, can you tell me how to get down?”
Looking up, we saw the problem immediately. Alicia struggled and strained to push herself away from the ceiling of the room- desperately searching for some way to restore her localized gravity and return to the floor.
I smiled.
“Morgan, it seems you have a student to instruct.” I said before looking up at a very frightened Alicia Peltierre. “How you get down depends on you, Lady Alicia. By the way, welcome to the sisterhood, M’lady.” I nodded up to her, smiled, and then turned to step back out into the hallway.
“Lady Morgan, she shall require a basic, but firm, knowledge of her gift before we leave tomorrow. She must also fully understand about the sisterhood and its importance.”
“It shall be done first thing on the morrow, Empress.” Morgan acknowledged as I walked back to my suite of rooms.
“But majesty, how do I get down?” Alicia cried out from behind me.
“Ye just have to think about landing, lass. Don’t think it too strongly though or…” Morgan instructed just before I heard a shriek and a muffled ‘thump’ on the wooden floor.
The mystery that was Alicia Peltierre had been solved. That being said, I retired to my bedroom for the night.
And how is our young Valkyrie this morning, Morgan?” I asked as I walked out into my living area to see the chambermaid cleaning up.
“Majesty! Look! I can fly!” Alicia’s excited voice exclaimed from just over my head. Good thing the ceilings were just over three-point-six meters high in Avalon!
“Ah, but can you land and not break any bones in the process, young lady?” I questioned as I observed her flying slowly across the ceiling.
“I suggested she practice adjusting her altitude, Alexandra. Once she has accomplished that she’ll be able to touch down safely.”
I nodded my approval and walked over to the small table set with breakfast.
“Have either of you had breakfast yet?” I asked as I saw that nothing had been touched.
“I informed my student that once she succeeded in changing height she could eat.” Morgan answered.
“You are quite the tyrant and taskmaster, Morgan Freya.” I giggled. “To deny a student sustenance…”
“A barbaric, but effective way of instruction, Empress. Sometimes the old ways are still the best, are they not?” Morgan winked playfully, yet remained strict looking.
“Very good, Lady Alicia! Now try to land and not make the floor creak.” Morgan said as I looked across the room. To my relief Alicia touched down fast, but gently. I heard no noise from the floor.
“Well done, Lady Alicia! You may now partake of breakfast.” Morgan approved.
“YES!” Alicia shouted as she thrust her fisted hands high up over her head. Eight boney darts lodged themselves into the ceiling directly above her head.
“My apologies, Alexandra! We have not touched on ballista control as of yet.” Morgan admitted in embarrassment.
“She’ll have lots of time to learn that, Lady Morgan, you’ve done wonders with Lady Alicia- and in record time. Come ladies, have something to eat. Everything is simply delicious.” I told them both.
“In a moment, Lady Alexandra.” Morgan said as she gracefully flew to the ceiling and worked the eight boney projectiles free.
My companion’s face flushed in embarrassment.
As we sat eating our breakfast, Alicia asked the question I knew she would ask eventually.
“Majesty? When you first appeared in the Hall…there was a silver-violet-winged Pixie on your shoulder.”
I silently nodded.
“Well yesterday when we first arrived here, I think I saw that same Pixie. Was I seeing things or are they related?”
I smiled. “They are one in the same, Alicia. Yesterday you met Allie as a six-year-old. In your time she has grown up and is over twelve hundred.”
She gasped at that so I decided to ask Alicia a few questions.
“Have you ever heard of the ‘Sisters of Avalon’, Lady Alicia?”
“Sisters, majesty?” She asked, confused.
“In your time we call ourselves the ‘Daughters of Avalon’, honey. You see…the sisters of Avalon…not just our Pixie sisters…live a very long time. So long in fact, that several of us are still alive in your time period. Do you understand what that could mean?” I asked.
“You mean you are THE Empress?” She asked, her eyes widening instantly.
“Alas no, I am the Empress’ Granddaughter, but I share her gift, memories, and physical appearance. You see; there are actually three Empresses, Alicia. My Grandmother we refer to as the ‘Past’ Empress. I am the ‘Present’ Empress, and my great niece is the ‘Future’ Empress. We all look identical- and are- except for our home time period. Understand?”
So you are actually from my time, majesty?” My young companion answered.
“Yes and no, Alicia.” I answered as I winced. This was where things got confusing. “I once lived in your time, but now I live in another time and another universe completely.”
Now Morgan and Alicia stared at me in confusion. This wasn’t exactly how I wanted things to progress so I promptly changed topics.
“What you really need to know is that the Sisters of Avalon live a very long time. And because we live so long, the average person simply cannot understand. To them it is impossible for someone to live several ‘normal’ generations.”
“How old are you, majesty?” Alicia blurted out innocently, but quickly covered her mouth in embarrassment.
“I have existed almost one thousand years in one form or another.” I told her.
“And you, Lady Morgan?” Our young guest added.
“I’m only a hundred and forty-five, lass, but what does it matter? We’ll live a very long time. I wouldn’t be in any hurry though! Live each and every day as if it were your last and savor the experience. Learn new things. Educate yourself, lass. That’s the code I decided to live by when the Empress offered me the water of Reilly.”
Alicia looked even more confused.
“Why offer me all this advice, M’lady? You talk as if I have received this water.” Alicia said, still confused.
“Lady Alicia,” I asked, “can you not fly and shoot boney darts from your fists?” I asked calmly.
She froze while staring at me.
“Welcome to the Sisters of Avalon, Lady Alicia Peltierre.” I said in response to her silence. “Now to the bylaws of the sisterhood, M’lady.”
“By…bylaws?” She stuttered.
“Bylaws, Lady Alicia. First and foremost, people outside the sisterhood cannot find out about us. Unfortunately, that includes your parent…unless you explicitly wish her to know. Secondly, you shall not use your gifts in public unless absolutely necessary or as suggested by another sister or myself.” I told her. Appraising my young guest’s comprehension, I continued. “Those are our bylaws, Lady Alicia. Do you understand them?”
“Just two? How can you have just two bylaws, majesty?” She frowned in confusion.
“Oh…there is a third, but it is more a requirement than a suggested bylaw, honey. You must call me by my given name of Alex or Alexandra. Is that understood?” I smiled pleasantly.
Alicia’s mouth dropped open as she nodded agreement.
“Understood, majesty.”
I glared angrily at our newest sister.
“I…understand…Alexandra?”
“That’s better, honey.” I smiled. “Morgan, we will be leaving this afternoon. I don’t want so much time to elapse as to allow Alicia to forget what we were doing before leaving her time.”
“My time, maj…Alexandra? But I thought you were from ‘my’ time?” Alicia argued, confused again.
“The Empress of Time and Space belongs to no time in particular, lass. When one can move randomly through it in either direction, ‘belonging’ to any one time loses its meaning.” Morgan tried to explain.
“Lady Morgan is right, Alicia. What I would call my ‘home’ time is actually nine hundred and eighty-three years in YOUR future and on a completely different planet that ‘we’ coincidentally call Earth and, in a completely different universe. I wish it were easier to explain and understand, but one day you will grasp at least a small portion of how time works for me. I’m sorry I have confused you to such extent, sister.” I said sadly. “Time travel is not the most straight-forward enterprise to comprehend.”
“So it was true…what you said to me…um… before you brought me back here…” Alicia summarized, “Time travel IS NOT for the faint of heart.”
“Aye, lass! I’ve been on a few trips with our Empress. I shant dwell on the things we seen. Could’ve used your gift on more than one occasion though! That skewering of rodents ye do woulda come in quiet handy.” Morgan admitted.
Alicia blushed brightly again.
“I…I still don’t know how I can do that, M’lady. It feels ‘otherworldly’ when it happens and my skin crawls when one fires off.”
“Aye! Muh skin crawls when I see ye do it, too, Lady Alicia. Good thing I’m in your good graces, huh?” Morgan laughed.
All during our meal I had noted that Alicia had been scratching her scalp through the woven cap she refused to take off. The frequency of that action had only increased.
“Alicia, I suggest you remove your head covering and allow air to circulate for a bit.” I advised.
“Maj…Alexandra, it is embarrassing. My treatments have left me…” Our sister warned as she blushed profusely.
“Bald, Alicia?” I interrupted. “And when was the last time you felt like scratching your scalp?” I asked with a playful smile.
She thought about forty seconds. “Before my hair fell out from the treatments, Alexandra.”
Alicia’s eyes suddenly opened wider as my words and question sunk in. Carefully she began to pull the material from her head to reveal a head full of short blonde hair- no more than a centimeter long, but hair nonetheless.
“It is a miracle, your majesty!” She gasped as her fingers experimentally combed through the short growth.
“Ney, lass! Tis the water of Reilly!” Morgan replied with a smile to the exuberant girl. “The water both heals and bestows a gift, Lady Alicia.”
“Heals? You mean my disease is cur- I no longer need treatments?” Alicia cried in happiness. “Will I live as long as you, Maj…Alexandra?”
“That I can completely guarantee, M’lady!” I explained happily.
The eleven-year old flew at me and wrapped her arms around me, squeezing tightly.
“Thank you, Empress! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!”
“You are most welcome, Alicia Peltierre! Now,” I said calmly, “Could you put me down gently? Very…gently?”
“So, did ye see that little trick comin’, Empress?” Morgan giggled as Alicia settled us gently to the floor.
“In fact, I know exactly what she can accomplish, sister!” I smiled pleasantly.
“I must ask you not to tell your parent about your ‘miraculous cure’ immediately after our return, Alicia. It would be better if she just ‘stumbled’ upon it by ‘accident’ at a later date. When she does, you should act as surprised as you did when you found out this morning. Do you understand?”
“Why, Alexandra? Why put her through anymore worry?” Alicia asked me as we prepared for our trip back to ‘present day’ Fleming City.
“What are the bylaws of the Sisters of Avalon, young lady?” I asked as a reminder.
“Um…don’t let normal people find out about us and…um…don’t use our powers in public?”
I nodded with a smile.
“But, if I won’t be using my pow…gift in public, Alexandra, how could they find out?”
“Some of our ‘guests’ are already close to believing that I exist. Not many, but all it takes would be a few.” I said calmly. “I used my gift to make our ‘grand entrance’ into the Hall, remember? I also stopped time to let our sisters know you and I were going on a little trip. Someone…maybe a distant relative that doesn’t know they possess a gift…may have seen that, honey. We can’t take the chance. Does that make sense?”
Alicia, mouth wide open, nodded her understanding.
“Good. Now take your place in front of me and try to remember your state of mind and expression as we talked in Reilly Hall the other day, okay?”
The girl’s expression neutralized.
“Good. Morgan Freya, it has been good to see you again, M’lady! Tell Alex of my visit when she and Byron get back. Also tell my aunts that I’ll see them next time…and to behave themselves!”
“That I’ll do, Empress. May the temporal winds blow favorably, Alexandra!” Morgan replied then paused.
“Well, lass, ye gonna say good bye? The student should always so honor her tutor the respect she deserves.”
Knowing that Morgan and Alicia hadn’t made formal contact since her Mahanilui, I watched with amusement.
“Ouuuuuuch!” Both exclaimed together.
Morgan eyed me angrily.
“Ye knew that were ta happen! Alex, yer the sneaky bitch!”
“What happened? Why did you shock me, Lady Morgan?” Alicia asked in alarm as she rubbed the pain out of her hand.
“Forgot ta tell ya, lass, but the Empress…she likes to tease her sisters- sometimes mercilessly!”
Both Alicia and Morgan stared at me- though for different reasons.
“You two just ‘synced up’”, I revealed. “When temporal twins meet and touch, they ‘synchronize’ with each other. The nanotechs in each of you have been ‘reset’ to the younger instance- you, Alicia.”
“So I’m gonna go back through maturement again, am I?” Morgan glared angrily.
“No. Well, maybe…yes…um…no.” I answered as I checked my foresight with a devious smile.
“See what I mean, lass?” Morgan glared back at me again then looked to the young girl. “Welcome to clan Freya, Lady Alicia. Serve the Freya’s and the Empress well, lass.”
“Oh…by the way…thanks for the reset, M’lady! I’ve been feelin’ slower these last ten years.” Morgan added with a pleasant smile as she embraced Alicia once more.
Stepping back beside me, Alicia took my offered hand.
1:58PM, Reilly Building, Community Hall, Fleming City, June 20th, 1459AE
“Well hello there! How are you today, sweetie?” Alicia and I found ourselves back in Reilly Hall as we met each other the first time.
Alicia looked at me as her mouth again dropped open.
“Tha…ttttthat’s me!” She stuttered. “But how…”
“I’m feeling good, your majesty, and you?” Her former self said politely as we listened.
“Oh, I’ve had good days and bad days, Alicia. That is your name is it not?” My previous self replied pleasantly.
“You knew who I was!” She accused.
I nodded.
“Yes, I’m Alici…” Past Alicia said stopping abruptly.
“How pretty! Alicia…what is it…Peltierre?”
“Peltierre, your majest…” Both past and present girl’s mouth suddenly dropped open.
“I won’t tell anybody, Lady Alicia!”
“Lady Morgan was right about you, Alexandra! You do like to tease.” Present Alicia groaned as she looked up to me. “Did you also see my affliction?”
“That you suffered from a lack of antibodies and clotting agents?” I nodded.
When past Alex got up to offer her seat, I nudged us forward until we were standing just behind our past selves. Alicia began to get nervous.
“That’s okay, your majesty, I’m just a little nervous. This is the first time I’ve ever met you, Empress Alexandra.”
“And this is the first time I’ve met you, M’lady. So…what is it you truly desire this day, Lady Alicia, on what I have been informed is the planetary holiday called Epiphany?”
“I hadn’t noticed my mother watching off to the right, Alexandra. Why was she there?”
“She wanted to hear what your wish was, honey. You ARE familiar with the Epiphany wish, right?”
“But I told you my fondest wish, Empress! And you granted it!” My travel companion exclaimed excitedly.
“To travel through time and help people like you do, your majesty.” Her previous instance stated succinctly.
“Why does mother look so sad, Alexandra?”
“Let’s keep listening.” I suggested.
“Why would you want to travel through time, Lady Alicia? It is laced with uncertainty and unknown dangers. Travelling through time is very stressful and not for the faint of heart.”
“But mom told me the stories of how you travel through time to help people, your majesty! I want to help people too!”
“Apparently your mother was hoping you’d wish to be cured, honey. Believe me…no mother wants to lose a child…especially her only child!” I told Alicia. “Trust me, I have two girls myself.”
“But you did cure me!” Alicia declared then thought a minute. Her mouth dropped again as she finally caught up with what I said. “You…you saw all that too, Empress?”
I smiled and nodded toward our past selves. “We need to carefully occupy the same space that our past selves do so it appears we never left the building, Alicia. When I say to, we take our previous places, understand?”
“Watch this, Lady Alicia.” Past me whispered as she raised and waved her hand left to right slowly. All movement and sound around us stopped- just as I remembered.
Once more I noticed the bluish glow envelope us.
“Am I really glowing, Alexandra?” Alicia screeched.
Both Alexis’, Cassandra, and Samantha all looked toward us like before. They were giving off the slight bluish glow that told me they were shielding themselves from the stoppage.
“Empress? Why did you stop time again? Cassie inquired again. Alicia looked around us- this time with a better understanding of what was happening.
“We’ll be back, ladies.” My past self announced.
“Now, Alicia.” I said as we both moved into position. “Remember your mood and expression, honey. Good continuity is the key to believing.”
“Welcome back, Empress.” Cassandra greeted. “And welcome to the sisterhood, Alicia Peltierre.”
Thank you, M’lady.” She answered politely with a slight bow.
“Play along now, honey.” I said as I raised my hand and released time. The hall became noisy and people started moving again. “You see all those people around us, Lady Alicia?” I continued as if I hadn’t stopped to take a quick trip back to Avalon.
“Yes, Al…your majesty?” Alicia said catching herself quite quickly.
“All those people are here to ask things of me and my daughters, Alicia. Sadly, we can only grant them their more materialistic wishes. Now, given those parameters, what is your wish?” I explained sadly.
Alicia’s mother looked at us, hopeful that her daughter might rethink her wish.
“I would still like to travel with you, Majesty! I want to help people…like you do here…for everyone here! That is my truest, most heartfelt, wish, Empress Alexandra!” Alicia announced with more force than I thought a girl in her ‘condition’ should have used.
Again her mother looked heartbroken, yet awed by her daughter’s determination.
I nodded- though more like bowed to my young sister. “Such conviction from one so young, Lady Alicia! Let me see what I can do to honor such a heartfelt wish, M’lady.”
Taking a page from my great-niece, Alexandra’s book, I reached into my authentic cloth purse up to my elbow- knowing that few would notice the spatial anomaly, rummaged around in it for a moment, and pulled out a small beige legal envelope. I checked to see if it had Alicia’s surname on it.
“I believe this will complete your wish, M’lady.” Instead of looking to Alicia, I looked intently at her mother as I handed over the envelope to Alicia.
“You will stay here tonight continuing to enjoy the hospitality of the Daughters of Avalon, M’lady. I’m sure you will undoubtedly find our beds stiff, but at least you won’t be out in the cold and damp- and before you decline or deny anything, consider the myths and legends that surround this holiday and me. Those that you wished your daughter to believe.” Alicia’s mother stared at me in wide-eyed amazement. She never noticed I had stopped time again. “You have a very talented and courageous daughter, Rena Peltierre.” Releasing time again, I winked and continued my recommendation.
“Follow the instructions contained in this envelope to the absolute letter and be present at the precise location on the day and time specified. Failure to do EXACTLY as indicated will result in the loss of your wish, is that understood, Lady Alicia?” I asked, but never took my eyes off her mom.
Rena Peltierre gulped and nervously nodded her understanding.
“I promise, Empress Alexandra!” Alicia smiled and hugged me before stepping over to her mother. The two slowly walked back to their table hand in hand. Rena Peltierre still looking quite stunned by my intense gaze.
Mom clandestinely nodded her approval and gave me a quick smile. I quickly turned back to my waiting admirers.
“Hello, and how are you today, young squire?” I greeted the next child.
“Empress Alexandra? Might I interrupt a moment?” An adult male voice interrupted.
Looking to the voice, I immediately recognized…me…or rather Alexander Reilly!”
“Of course, Lord Alexander. Lady Yuuka, might you implore the young squires and maidens to be patient. I shant be long.”
“Of course, Empress.” Yuuka bowed reverently, her eyes wide in astonishment.
Alexander motioned me through our guests back to the kitchen. Not stopping there, we walked back into the hall’s shipping/receiving area. Once sure we were alone, Alexander started his inquisition.
“Hello, grandmother. I didn’t expect to see you again. I trust there is a good reason you’re here?”
“What would an Epiphany celebration be without the Empress, Alexander?” I asked coyly.
“I know what you are, grandmother!” He accused.
“I should hope so, Alexander! I would hope that the grandson of the Empress of Time and Space would know the family history.”
“Stop with the self righteous attitude, grandmother! What are you doing here? What Earth-shattering events have drawn your attention! Tell me, Grandmother!” My male version hissed venomously. “I want to know.”
I glared at this man. Had I always been so…so sarcastic and cynical? Had I really been this arrogant? I glared at Alexander Reilly, employing the ever-humbling ‘Demmit stare’.
“Why ah’m here ain’t fer y’all ta question, boy! What my purpose is don’t die-rectly concern y’all at this time! An’ how dare y’all question me, young man? Y’all should be ‘shamed ah yerself!”
I was amazed by how fast he backed down! This was the first time Alex Steinert’s accent had proven useful.
“You’re right. I’m sorry to have questioned you, Empress. It’s nice to see you again, grandma. I’ve missed you the last ten years.”
“As I recall, Alex, it’s been longer than that? Closer to twenty maybe?” I responded calling his bluff.
Alexander Reilly closed his eyes and shook his head a few times.
“I can never fool you, grandma.” He said as he quickly wrapped his arms around me and squeezed tightly.
While concerned there would be synchronization between us, I felt nothing- no tingle- no shock- nothing! I felt relief spread over every part of my person. Confident I wouldn’t change this time stream, I returned his embrace enthusiastically.
“One day you will, Alexander. One day you shall indeed fool me.” I predicted in a whisper.
“Grandmother?” Alexander pushed back and stared at me, confused.
“Nothin’, hun.” I forced a smile. “So why’d y’all decide to grace us with your presence? Alexis said y’all weren’t foreseen ta make an appearance this Epiphany?”
“I decided to test your theory about how my decisions can influence my future. Well? Did I change it?” Alexander asked hopefully.
“Sorry, hun, but one of the scenarios had you present today.” I revealed.
“Oh.” He said with a sigh.
“If it makes ya feel any better, hun, Ah originally seen y’all arrive two hours from now, so y’all effectively changed yer ‘rival time.” I said with a reassuring smile.
“Well, I guess that counts. How have you been, grandma?”
“Oh…I’ve been around, Alex. How goes the preparations?” I asked to change the subject.
“Reilly Research Facility is almost ready to go online…but you already knew that.”
I smiled.
“We’re going to be shuttling all assigned personnel up to Reilly in two weeks. Randall, Cameron, William and I will be leaving in three days to oversee initialization of the facility and habitat areas. Could we possibly see you up there, Grandma?” Alexander asked hinting subtly that he wanted the Empress to be there.
“Ah don’t know if Ah can, Alexander. Ah only allotted two weeks this time. Ah do have other duties that require mah attention in this time, ya know.”
“I guess that’s the best I can hope for then.” Alexander was silent for two minutes.
“Well…I guess I should let you get back to the children, Grandma. I have to get back to the foundation and continue my preparations for our departure. Nice to see you again, grandma.” He said despondently.
“Ah made two additions to your staff, hun.” I said quickly, before he left the receiving area.
Alexander stopped in his tracks and sighed heavily before stiffly turning around.
“See? I knew you couldn’t just let things go, Grandmother! Who did you add to my staff list? Is it another one of the family? Another sister? Who, Grandmother?”
“Ah added another Peltierre, Alexander. Ah assigned her and her auxiliary to Social Control Services where they both will train and prove useful with their talents.”
“And what relation is she to Randall, Grandmother?”
“Ah believe second or third cousin, Alex. Trust me when Ah say they was both made for the job.”
“MADE, Grandmother? What, like that fictional character, ‘Frankenstein’ you terrified me with as a boy?”
“No! If y’all must know, one recently joined the sisterhood. She was dying of somethin’ we called ‘leukemia’ back in mah original universe, Alexander. Ah seen her potential and contributions to the foundation. Though that one is young they’ll both prove extremely trustworthy and very, very loyal!”
“If that is your wish, grandmother.”
“It IS mah order, Alexander!” I decried.
My male version looked at me strangely for several seconds. Had I revealed my true identity somehow?
“They really must be important to you, Grandma!”
“Y’all kin trust ‘em with your life, Alexander; as Ah done for many, many years now. Y’all will see what Ah mean when y’all meet.”
“Okay, I get it, grandma! I’ll make sure they receive the proper training and memorize the procedures. I better get back to the foundation. Christa and I had a date scheduled for later this evening- an evening meal out then the theater.” He told me before turning and walking back to the dining hall.
Mom and Billie were waiting as I came back into the kitchen. Cami and Cassi looked at me with very worried expressions. I mentally told them that everything was fine- that Alexander believed me to be my grandmother.
“So…y’all pulled the wool over the boy’s eyes, Alexandra?” Mom asked with a wink.
“She does that frequently. Alexis.” Billie commented.
“At least she does something…as opposed to you, William.” Mom remarked hurtfully.
“What else could I do? Anything else would have changed the time line and caused a catastrophe.” I said.
“You did what had to be done, Empress. My thanks for upholding our time line- dark as it may be.”
I dipped my head in sorrow as I thought about the upcoming events.
“Come on,” mom said as upbeat as possible, given what I had just thought, “There are plenty of children that have yet to vex you, dear Empress.”
“I guess I can’t let them down, can I?” I acknowledged sarcastically with a sigh.
“Thank you ever so much, Alexandra,” Mom gushed as we filed into her apartment. It was well past two in the morning and every one of us was well beyond exhausted. “I think that this celebration was the best one we’ve put on in almost seventy-five years- especially that ‘Empress’ arrival’! How did you ever think of something like that, Alex?”
“Ah actually borrow’d it from an ol’ TV show, ma.” I confessed.
“What old TV show? What’s a TV, Alex?”
“On our Earth, in Alex Covington’s time, we got video monitors that receive over-the-air broadcasts. Them receivers is called Televisions or TV’s. Actors and actresses ply their craft through ‘em in things called sit-coms, dramas, serials, and something called ‘reality shows’. There usually are one, two, or even more of these ‘TV’s’ in a single home. It’s a popular entertainment medium on twentieth and twenty-first century Earth.” I explained.
“Oh. Why not go to a theater? Don’t you have those anymore?” Mom inquired.
“We got them too, ma.”
“Oh.” Mom said as she sat down, removed the heeled shoes from her feet, and massaged her arches gently.
“Alexis?” My assistant, Cassandra, asked from across the room. “Not that I really mind it- and I really don’t want to upset you, but…when can Rose make me look like me again? I just looked in the mirror and saw someone that wasn’t me looking back. It…it startled me.”
“Rosie?” Mom called as she looked up to the loft. “Y’all feel upta givin’ Cassie her face back?”
Three small, winged women descended into the living area and exited Pixie mode.
“I’m very tired, Alexis, but Allie and Yuuka said they could lend me some of their energy.” She said as she walked over to Cassie and placed her hands on my assistant’s face while Allie and Yuuka touched Rose’s bare forearms. Within three minutes Cassie looked like Cassie again.
“Thanks, hun. I’ll be up in a minute.” Mom said in appreciation.
“Come on, Squadron Leader! You don’t want to miss the honey!” Allie said as she shrank and took flight. Yuuka and lastly, a very tired looking Rose, followed her example and flew up into the loft. I noticed mom shimmer.
“There. That should appease our small sisters for the night.” She said with a giggle. “I don’t know ‘bout y’all, but I’m turnin’ in. Thanks for your help, everyone.”
Mom pushed herself to standing and walked through the dining room and kitchen hallway and closed her bedchamber door.
“Director? Shouldn’t I be downstairs in the hall providing security?” Fay asked from the chair on my right.
“Cami and Cassi volunteered to take this shift, Fay. I thought you would like to get some sleep first.” I answered.
“I am not that fatigued, Alex. I would be happy to relieve Camille and Cassi. I’m sure they could use the rest period more than I.” Fay volunteered.
“If you feel you should, I have no objections, honey. Just make sure you safety your Reilly. I’d rather not have to explain any casualties to mother in the morning.” I advised with a yawn.
“Acknowledged, director.” Fay said as she casually walked over to and out the apartment’s door.
Aunt Cassie waited a few minutes.
“You think she suspects anything, Alex?”
“Fay is always suspicious. That’s what makes her so effective.” I replied. “It’ll be a shock at first, but the two of them will work things out.” I assured them.
“So…how did Morgan react? Mom never did tell us what she told her when we got back home from our diplomatic travels.” Aunt Sam questioned.
“Well, she accused me of being a ‘sneaky bitch’ and I can tell you that quite a bit of ‘information’ was exchanged before we left Avalon.” I grinned.
“Morgan told us that too…but in harsher terms. As for information…we were really surprised to see her so young! What was she, Cassie, maybe twelve…thirteen, when we got back?”
I smiled wickedly despite trying not to.
“Around there, sis. It seemed so strange to hear those vulgar phrases emerge from such a young mouth.” Aunt Cassie replied. My aunts giggled.
A knock at my bedroom door interrupted my thoughts about sleeping. I had just sat down on my bed.
“Enter, Randi Peltierre.” I groaned.
“Thank you for admitting me at this late hour, director. I have some concerns that presented themselves during the celebration.” Randi revealed politely.
“And ‘who’ might those ‘concerns’ be, honey?” I asked, already knowing where this was going.
“At the wishing ceremony I overheard ‘Peltierre’ mentioned by you and observed you talking with a young girl and her mother. I also had the strangest feeling that you stopped time not once, but twice at least. Am I right in thinking that was the case, Alex?”
Yes, I did stop time, Randi, and…yes, the girl’s surname is Peltierre.” I answered.
“Can I ask what relation she is to me, director?” Randi asked uncomfortably.
“She is your third cousin, honey…and will be…”
Another knock sounded on my door as it opened without permission.
“Empress! What is going on? There is a young girl- Alicia Peltierre- downstairs that shocked me when we touched after being introduced! I have these old, but new…memories…memories of meeting with you and…and realizing my gift in…in a place called…Avalon! Tell me I am just fatigued more than I thought and imagining this.”
“You mean she’s…Freya is…she’s…she’s related, Empress?” Randi gasped as her color drained. “I’m related to Valkyrie?”
“Have a seat, you two,” I said calmly, motioning to the two chairs in my room.
“First off, I trust you have found relief for your security detail, Freya Morgana?”
“You mean, ‘Alicia Peltierre”, Empress?” Fay corrected with a little attitude. “Yes.”
“No, I mean Freya Morgana, Fay. You changed your name to avoid conflict when you first arrived at the facility. You chose your tutor’s name but decided to reverse the order- Freya Morgana instead of Morgan Freya. As a matter of fact, you are debating that issue at this very moment downstairs.” I revealed.
“I thought I recognized that little girl, Alex!” Yuuka’s voice chimed out.
Fay flew from the chair and went to full alert instantly. This was the first time I had seen her new upgrades in action. Within one second she was fully armed and her projectiles had located and locked onto their individual targets.
Yuuka froze- not even fleeing into Pixie mode!
“See the importance of properly announcing yourself, Yuuka?” I giggled nervously.
Our Pixie sister gulped loudly as she stared at Fay in complete horror.
“This is the wrong time, Pixie.” Fay snarled furiously. “I suggest you turn around and leave this private conversation. Now!”
Yuuka nodded silently and backed up against the door. She fumbled around behind her to turn the knob then carefully, silently, slipped out of my room.
Fay landed gracefully and, resuming her peacetime posture, sat back down.
“Why don’t I remember these things…things from…before?” She asked, almost showing fear of what I would say next.
“I can’t tell you that yet, Fay. I can’t tell any of you that…yet. I’m sorry.” I admitted truthfully. “As my sister, Alex Steinert, would say, ‘this is one story y’all cain’t skip to the end of’.”
“But, Director. We have been allowed to meet our selves prior to our assignment to the facility! Why has this been done and why have all our past memories been somehow removed? What terrible events- other than that which we already know- will occur that we must forget?”
“Ladies, I’m really not at liberty to reveal the near future as it may change the time line. I know I sound like a corrupt archive, but I need you to trust that I know what I’m doing. I AM able to tell you that we all survive the coming catastrophe- both versions of us…mostly.”
“Mostly, Empress?” Fay challenged.
I began crying as the future memories bombarded my fatigued mind.
“Leave it go, Freya Morgana! It will be hard enough when it does happen!” I shouted then abruptly turned away from them and curled up into a fetal position on my bed.
“Good morning, Alexandra.” Mom greeted as her door opened and she walked over to the kitchen counter to pour a cup of, what this world called, coffee.
“What’s so good about it?” I questioned. My mood hadn’t gotten any better from earlier this morning.
“Well, we’re all still alive.” Mom offered, trying to be upbeat.
I thought my tears had dried up hours earlier, but they reappeared instantly- and were just as plentiful.
“Honey? Care to talk about it?”
“What good could that possibly do, mother? The future is set and I have absolutely no say in its progression! None of it is good!”
Mom remained quiet as she observed me.
“Oh, Alexandra, it’s not that bad…”
“Oh spare me, mother! It IS that bad! I’m going to lose you and that’s the cold hard fact of our Homeworld! The one person in all the universes capable of correcting it and Ah cain’t do a damn thing! What good am Ah…what good is any ah us if we cain’t save our home? Tell me, ma? Tell me why this gotta happen! Tell me!”
A hand gently touched my shoulder. I felt the familiar tingle.
“Ma!” Mom gasped, her eyes widening instantly.
“Sis, stop blamin’ yerself! Ah’m the one that should be crazy-angry cause Ah’ve been tryin’ to find a way to stop all this for almost fourteen hundred years!”
“Alex…I…”
“Y’all thought Ah was dead a’ready?” Alexandra of Avalon- my grandmother- smiled tensely, but warmly. “Ah had to stop here and comfort mah sister in her hour o’ need. Ah have the utmost confidence y’all kin do this; just as Ah know Ah’ll do what Ah gotta do.”
“Ma! Don’t do it! Stay here with me, Sam, and Cassie!” Mom cried out in anguish.
“Dammit! Y’all ain’t makin’ this any easier fer me, girls! Y’all think Ah wanna go back there an get mahself shanked? Hell no! No sane body would ever agree to somethin’ so ludicrous! It’s jes somethin’ we all gotta do, one time or ‘nother! You’ll do great, Alex! An’ y’all best never doubt that- ever! An you, Lexi…y’all keep yer chin held high an don’t fret none. We got us some plans once we meet up in the next ‘verse!”
“Ma, I’m so ‘fraid! Been that way since you told me you was leavin’ a hundred years ago. Ain’t nothing felt right since and the hurt…it never gone ‘way!” Mom lamented.
“It don’t, hun. Always gonna be there. Nothin’ we kin do ‘bout it ‘cept get callus to the feelin’. Y’all know that already. Okay, time fer me to go now. Y’all take care!”
Grandmother disappeared as fast as she appeared.
After a few minutes, Mom sighed and looked across the table at me.
“Ma’s right ya know. This thing has to happen regardless of our personal wants or feelings, Alex.”
“Y’all didn’t see her face that day at Willowglenn, ma!”
“I did see what happened, Alex…only not from your perspective. I believe that actually being there caused much worse feelings and far greater emotions because of how close y’all were. You’re right, Ah could never really understand what y’all went through.”
“Ah felt the blade each and ever’ time it was thrust into her, ma! Each and ever’ time! The pain was so intense! It felt like Ah was the one dying!” I admitted, recalling the memories, but thankfully not the pain.
Mom hurried over to me and held me tight.
“Oh baby! Ah didn’t know! If Ah had Ah wouldn’t have…”
“The Empress was right, ma. We gotta be confident and continue to play our parts- believe in what we’re doing- believe that the timeline is on course and intact.” I said before I paused.
“If we don’t…then we won’t exist. That’d be the ultimate catastrophe.”
“So how’d mah daughter get ta be so blasted wise an’ phil’sophical, hmmm?” Mom asked gently as she smiled proudly at me.
More questions are answered about Reilly Research Station personnel and the Homeworld. Can Alexandra keep the Timeline intact and save her home Planet at the same time?
“May Old Acquaintances…”
“So…Alex…” Billie began as she gracefully sat at the kitchen table with her breakfast of citrus juice and this world’s version of cultured, active biomass with fruit- ‘yogurt’ on twenty-first century Earth.
“How can you eat that?” I asked as I looked at the personal-sized serving container and winced. “Don’t you know it could be, and probably is, sentient?”
“Thanks, Alex! That’s really appealing. Just because you never liked it doesn’t mean I can’t.”
“I just thought you- of all people- would be deterred by the biologically-questionable aspect. You wouldn’t eat pond scum would you?” I argued.
“This isn’t pond scum, Alex! It’s a scientifically grown and cultured, nutritionally-beneficial, dietary alternative.”
“Like I said…pond scum.” I grinned.
“By the Goddess, what are you two arguing about now, Alexandra?” Mom asked with a tired expression as she exited her bedroom.
“Alex was expressing her concerns over this container of ‘Chlorella et Fragaria with Speckleberrys’, Alexis.” Billie informed her. I’m guessing Billie didn’t have Homeworld Latin programmed into her translator. But just to be nice, I held my laughter.
“How on Earth did that get here?” Mom puzzled as she gently lifted Billie’s hand to examine the container it held.
“Discard by: March 15th, 1456.”
Just as gently, she lowered said container and hand.
“Billie, you do know this expired over three years ago, right?” She gawked at my assistant director in amazement. “This stuff should be in preschool, hun.”
The look on Billie’s face was financially astronomical! She quickly downed her drink.
“Adding fuel to the fire, hun.” Mom warned. “Sugar only enhances the fermentation process, William.”
“If you’ll excuse me…I think I need to brush my teeth and gargle.” My blonde sister said as she gracefully got up and calmly made her way to the other side of the apartment and our shared bathroom.
Mom waited a minute. “I think that blonde hair has gone to her head, Alex. I don’t think our version of William Sangiere would have even tried that stuff…let alone missed reading the expiration date.”
“Billie’s different now, mom. You should have seen what we caught her doing in ancient Greece last week.” I said as I waggled my eyebrow a few times.
“Really?” Mom gasped.
“Yep.” I answered, accentuating the ‘p’. “Iphigeneia will be thirteen the middle of July. Fifteen when she gets back from school on Terra.”
“That’s such a pretty name! Did Billie come up with that herself, Alex?”
“Billie and her mate, Theseus, thought it fit perfectly.” I smiled. “Now that I think about it, Billie pretty much demanded Theseus name her that.” I giggled.
“Who knew the female version would have the stones?” Mom wondered out loud.
We both laughed.
“I’m curious to see…well, I actually saw…but…well, how she’ll react at our meeting with her ‘alter ego’.” Mom shook her head, holding a silly grin.
We sat quiet for a minute.
“You saw that William will refuse to board the shuttle with the command staff this afternoon, right?”
I nodded. “I saw. I can’t remember any of this from the first time, but I can see it now. I want to know why I can’t see…never mind.” I said as the answers instantly filled my mind.
“At least you can see your future, Alex.”
Mom’s eyes started to tear up. “Mine decidedly ends twenty-two months from now.”
“Come on, ma. I thought we arrived at a mutual understanding?” I asked as I leaned over and wrapped one arm around her. I thought maybe if I shared something…something only I knew…with her, her mood might brighten.
“You do know that Grandmother synced with me when she stopped in the other morning…right?”
Alexis Reilly’s jaw dropped instantly.
Maybe not.
“And I know that she arrived three days before…” I paused and looked down for a moment then looked back up to her. “That was more than enough time for our nanos to regenerate…unless she found some way of disabling them. Somehow, I can’t see her intentionally doing that though.”
“You mean she could have pulled one of her tricks…that she’s out there somewhere…or even phased out, laughing at us here?” Mom gasped.
“Not clear.” I answered, shaking my head. “Alex Steinert said she didn’t feel any syncing pulse after…um…but we all noticed Grandmother’s temporal shield come on line…in fact, Alex was even enveloped in it before I pulled her away. I hadn’t known what it was then. Now…well, I’m not sure…”
“That sneaky bitch!” Mom exclaimed. “The next time Ah see her Ah’m gonna give her a tongue-lashin’ even the Goddesses’d blush at!”
“That’s the spirit, ma! I’ll do the same when next I meet her too! Even if I have to follow her through time and several universes to do it!”
“That’s mah girl!” Mom beamed.
Again we were quiet for two minutes.
“So…I have to go into the office this morning to monitor the launch and fill out the boatload of accompanying paperwork. I don’t know when I’ll be home.” She smiled deviously at that impossibility. “What do you have planned today, sweetie?”
“I’ve got some minor temporal anomalies to repair- nothing too serious though. Do you need any help with the paperwork? I know these two blondes that are usually up to their armpits in it.”
“What paperwork, Alex?” Billie asked as she walked in on- as usual- the end of our conversation.
“I too, could help you with your reports, Alexis. It might at least deter my sister, for a short while!” A younger looking Fay said through gritted teeth as she floated into the room- Yuuka flying tight circles around the stewing Valkyrie. I thought I saw Yuuka’s tiny tongue shoot out as she passed in front of Fay several times.
“You two! Down!” Mom growled at our two flying sisters. “Thank you for the offer, Fay, but I am not above doing my share of work. Yuuka! I swear by the Goddess if you don’t light…I said down…NOW! And…and grow up when you eat meals in my house!”
The five-inch woman quickly turned and slowly ‘fluttered’, ‘butterfly-style’, out of the room, pouting.
“My thanks, Alexis. Yuuka is a wonderful sister, but sometimes she can be…”
“OH! There never IS a dull moment, is there, Alexandra?!” Mom laughed heartily as she watched me rolling my eyes.
Despite my sister’s antics…or because of them, she smiled. It was nice to see my mother smiling again!
“So…what paperwork, Alex?” Billie asked again in confusion.
10:58AM, Reilly Foundation for Global Research Building, Fleming City, July 4th, 1459AE
Mom rephased us in her private conference room at the headquarters of The Reilly Foundation for Advanced Technological Research- aka, ‘the foundation’. Today was the day that all remaining staff assigned to the newly commissioned Reilly Research Station were asked to report to the Fleming City Space Port for transportation to the Reilly planetoid.
As had been foreseen, William Sangiere had ‘declined’ the ‘Administration flight’ eight days ago.
This morning, Cami, Cassi, both Samanthas, both Cassandras, Yuuka, Billie, Fay, Randi, Hoshi, Mom, and I- all dressed professionally in business type suit coats, blouses, and trousers or skirts- were to meet William Sangiere here for a ‘special’ briefing. We each took seats around the large, oval, chromed metal and glass table- balanced equally around Alexis, who sat at one end.
“So what do we do now, Alex?” Billie asked impatiently.
“We wait a minute,” I said as we heard voices growing louder out in the hallway.
Cami pointed at the door and we heard a quiet click from it.
“Thanks for unlocking the door, Camille.” Mom said.
Cami nodded.
“I’m telling you! I didn’t see Ms. Reilly recorded as checked in, Mr. Sangiere!”
“Trust me. She’s here, Jamal. I know she’s here. I was ordered to meet her…in her conference room…at 11AM sharp. If I’m not there, I’ll lose my posi…shun!” William Sangiere whined as he hurriedly, recklessly opened the door without knocking or looking! He stopped dead in his tracks seeing all of us seated and patiently waiting. His security escort looked surprised that such a large group had arrived- and probably wondering how we all got past his watchful eye.
“Thank you, Jamal! That will be all. We will take it from here. William, please…have a seat.” Alexis said in a stern, professional voice.
She waited for the conference room door to close before beginning the special meeting.
“So, William, I heard there were some complications at the space port last week. Care to enlighten the Board as to why you aren’t up on Reilly Research Station and instead in our presence this morning?” Alexis pounced immediately on the shaken man.
“IIIIIII…I felt there was something wrong with the shuttle, Madam Chairman.”
I noticed sweat form instantly on his forehead.
“Oh? Apparently your ‘feeling’ proved wrong, William. I have been informed that all systems have initiated properly and that Reilly waits final staffing. William, what are we going to do with you? I designated you for this assignment because of your impressive qualifications and flawless recommendations. Nowhere in your dossier was there mentioned anything about cowardice. How do you feel the Board and I should mediate this?”
William Sangiere said nothing.
“Ms. Sangiere…being related to William, how do you recommend we proceed on this issue?” Alexis looked to Billie.
“Alexis, I am hardly one to pass judgment on this man. If he honestly believed the shuttle faulty, then I can understand his caution…however,” Billie paused as she regarded her male version carefully. “I would fully expect a fellow Sangiere to admit his shortcomings and redouble his effort- that being to seek passage on the staffing shuttle scheduled for this afternoon. Reasserting himself to his assigned position would, in my eyes, and the family’s, re-establish confidence.”
“I concur, Ms. Sangiere. What are your thoughts on this matter, Ms. Darough?” Alexis now looked to Cami and Cassi. I watched as William Sangiere’s eyes popped from his head.
The two whispered quietly to each other for one minute- though I knew that was strictly for show.
“Ms. Reilly, We fail to see probable cause in this instance. Mr. Sangiere clearly displayed a lack of confidence on his part as to the functionality of the equipment. Such insecure attitude limits our confidence in him, Madam Chairwoman. Therefore, if lacking confidence, would he set about his tasks as a senior research supervisor in a similar manner?” Cami addressed the issue quite professionally.
“Point taken, Ms. Darough, and that issue does hold precedence. Ms. Morgana, how would Clan Freya handle such incidents, I wonder?’ Alexis now looked to Fay.
“Aye! Clan Freya would ‘ave ‘em sweepin’ floors in the lowest level of basement- in the most isolated manufacturing center we’ve got, Chairman Reilly!” Fay stood quickly and menacingly leaned over the table. “Ye know what the Clan did ta cowards like you in the old days, Mister Sangiere? We done ‘way with ‘em ‘fore they embarrassed the family! I vote nay to him ever getting’ on the damned shuttle! An’ I’d rid the family of such a wee an’ frail winkie, Ms. Sangiere!”
Billie glared at Fay angrily.
“Fay Morgana! I’m surprised yet again by your lack of compassion! Not everyone has the stones to appease your clan’s lofty personality requirements- especially this particular Sangiere.” Alexis argued vehemently as she thumbed back at a shaken William Sangiere.
“Beggin’ yer pardon, Chairman Reilly, but I’ve known many Sangiere clan members that possessed far more brass,” Fay nodded to our Billie, “like this one here.” She again glared at William. “That’s Clan Freya’s stand!”
Alexis nodded to Fay as she reseated herself.
“Alexandra Fleming, care to share your thoughts?” Alexis looked to me.
“From reviewing his transcripts and all available personal data, William Sangiere appears to be an excellent and diligent researcher and, given the right stimulus, might even excel in his assignment as Assistant Director in Charge of Research at Reilly Research Station, in the future- and if he ever gets there.” I gave the man a devilish smirk. “If successful in countering his dread fear of space travel AND successfully widening his acceptance toward abstract thinking, he would prove the asset Madam Chairwoman sees him being. Therefore, I recommend a second chance, Alexis.” I quickly turned and set my eyes to William Sangiere. “Please prove your detractors wrong, William, if this Board indeed approves my suggested option.” I advised truthfully.
“Does anyone else wish to add their input or observations?” Mom waited a minute with no one responding.
“Thank you, Alexandra. I believe we have sorted the issues, and have heard suggested a beneficial resolution. All in favor of reinstating William Sangiere to the Reilly Research Station?” Alexis asked. Five of us raised our hands.
“All against?”
Fay, Cami, Cassi, and both Samanthas raised their hands.
“The board is tied, William. Apparently, your fate has now fallen to me.” Alexis announced before pausing dramatically.
“Since I do not believe in fate, the chair votes to allow you the second chance, William. Do not make me wish I’d voted the other way!” Alexis told him. “Fleming City Space Port will be contacted, by me personally, and told to expect one additional passenger. Also, I will give orders that its departure will not commence until the revised passenger manifest has been fulfilled. Two hundred and seventy-eight of your constituents will be relying on you, William! Don’t cause them to lose their deserved employment. Do we understand each other, Mr. Sangiere?” Alexis growled forcefully.
“Yyyyes, Ms. Reilly!” William Sangiere nodded vigorously.
“Good day, William.”Alexis growled.
We all watched a very relieved William Sangiere stand and hurry from the room.
“That was very impressive, mother.” I congratulated.
“When you’ve run the foundation as long as I have hun, you learn to be tough! Where on Earth did you find the accent, Freya Morgana?”
“Morgan Freya, sis. You remember mom’s first chambermaid, right?”
Mom pointed to Aunt Cassandra. “Righhht. I thought it sounded familiar. Well, I guess I should alert the space port.”
A knock on the door ten minutes later stopped our casual conversations.
“Come!” Alexis shouted.
“Excuse me, Ms. Reilly, Ladies, but a Mrs. Rena Peltierre and her daughter claim they were given instructions to come see you today? They claim their appointment is for 11:21:35AM?”
“And what time is it now, Jamal?” Alexis asked professionally.
“11:20:28, Ma’am.”
“Send them in, Jamal, then shut the door on the way out. Thank you.”
“As you wish, ma’am.”
A shocked Rena Peltierre slowly guided her daughter into the conference room- her eyes scanning us continuously. She kept a firm hold on the child’s shoulders as they approached. Alicia recognized some of us- especially me- immediately. She smiled, but remained quiet.
“Ms. Reilly, I really must apologize, I had no ide…” Rena started, but Alexis held her hand up to stop her.
Waiting fifteen seconds, mom lowered her hand and motioned for our latest guest to continue talking.
Silence hung in the room.
“Were you not told to follow the instructions exactly as written, Mrs. Peltierre?”
“Yes, ma’am, we did everything it said, but…”
“Do you realize you began talking fifteen seconds too soon, Mrs. Peltierre? Are you in that much of a hurry to start this interview?” Alexis asked.
I had no idea how my mother held a straight face!
“No, Ms. Reilly, I wasn’t even sure this was a legitimate invitation, ma’am.” Alicia’s mom replied.
“Please have your seats ladies.” Mom motioned to the two empty seats at the far end of the table. “We trust you have not arranged employment since obtaining the instruction packet from our representative at the Epiphany celebration at Reilly Hall?”
“Unfortunately no, ma’am, but I’m still hopeful and doing everything I can to secure lasting employment.” Rena answered, her voice sounding very troubled.
“And just what are your qualifications, Mrs. Peltierre? Could you please brief our board?” I asked.
Alicia’s worried expression took on a hopeful smile.
“I am confidently trained in social control techniques and previously employed by the Homeland Energy Partnership.”
“Go on. What caused your divergence, Mrs. Peltierre? Please be truthful as we have already conducted our own confidential inquiry and know of their intentional shunting of any career opportunities for you.” Mom directed.
The elder Peltierre narrowed her eyes at Mom’s admission.
“Unfortunately, I was released when I questioned some supervisory interference into my investigation concerning the new planetary core integration project, ma’am.” Rena answered professionally, but continued to evaluate us all.
“Why would there be such interference, Mrs. Peltierre?” Alexis asked “Why would you even question a project that will revitalize our planet by providing much needed energy for all of us?”
“I’m not at liberty to say, ma’am, I’m sorry.” She answered quickly.
“Honesty and loyalty, Madam Chairwoman.” Cami concluded aloud. Mother nodded.
“Rest assured, Mrs. Peltierre, we have nothing close to competing technologies in that area. This foundation’s primary focuses are genetics, robotics, aerospace, and astrophysics research.” Alexis conceded. “And…we have our own proven method of energy generation, which, by the way, has recently been brought online and is operating at optimum efficiency. We would rather see this foundation keep its distance from your former employer for reasons we cannot disclose at this time.”
“Mother witnessed them cannibalizing the safety equipment, M’lady!” Alicia interrupted as she looked directly at me. “Empress Alexandra, won’t you please help mother find another job? Please?”
“Alicia! What have I told you about revealing secrets?!” Rena Peltierre admonished her daughter.
“So you feel the project to be compromised in some way, Mrs. Peltierre?” Alexis asked calmly as she regarded our newest sister.
“Yes she does, M’lady!” Alicia interrupted again “Alexandra, please use your foresight and look into our future to see if it is true!”
“Alicia! That is enough! I will not stand for these outbursts!”
In response, Alicia stood up angrily, pulled off her ever-present knitted head covering, tossed it high into the air, and fired four of her ‘darts’! The result was that she revealed her full head of blonde hair, part of her gift, AND she effectively spiked her hat to an innocent ceiling tile!
Rena Peltierre almost passed out from the shock of her daughter’s rash actions.
“Was that really necessary, Lady Alicia?” I asked calmly with a huge smile.
“Yes, Alexandra, it was! In accordance with the bylaws for the Sisters of Avalon, I can reveal my gift if necessary to my parent when and if I choose. I deemed it necessary in this case, Alexandra, and I felt it time to confide with momma!” Alicia told us forcefully. “I stand by my actions and fully understand there will be a penalty, Empress.”
I noticed movement off to my left near the ceiling.
“Freya Morgana that will not be necessary. Lady Alicia is quite capable of cleaning up on her own.” Mom advised. Rena Peltierre’s face lost pallor as she looked up to see a women in a business pant suit floating near the ceiling ready to start working the bony darts free.
“You are quite right, Lady Alexis. I will retrieve my own projectiles.” Alicia said as she too flew slowly to the ceiling. After doing so, she settled gently to the floor and held the four thin darts in the palm of her hand. Fay also landed and took her seat again.
“What shall I do with them, Lady Alexis?” The girl asked. “Evidence of the sisterhood should never be left for discovery.”
I winked at our newest sister with a proud smile.
Alicia’s mother overcame her fear and began to examine the small projectiles that, quite magically, came from the knuckles of her daughter’s closed, right fist.
“Cassiopeia Darough, you have a delicate touch. Would you please do the honors?” Mom suggested.
The four darts in Alicia’s hand crackled and disappeared- all that was left was a hint of fine, white powder.
Both Rena and Alicia’s mouths fell open and they both looked fearfully at the younger Darough.
“I could have done that, Alexis.” Billie whined in disappointment.
“My queen, your idea of ‘delicacy’ is disintegrating a whole Greek phalanx or two. Begging your pardon, but Lady Alexis selected me for the task.” Cassi replied to the shock of our two guests.
I phased out and appeared standing beside Alicia. Rena’s color drained a little more.
“Lady Alicia, perhaps you and Lady Rena should remain seated while my mother conducts her interview.
“Of course, Empress.” Alicia curtsied modestly then turned to her near unconscious mother. “Momma, Alexandra and our sisters mean you no harm. During Epiphany, she allowed me to travel back to Ancient Avalon with her where she gave me this amazing gift and cured my affliction!”
It took several minutes to bring Rena Peltierre around. Once awake, mom finalized her interview.
“Well, Mrs. Peltierre, I think you will make a fine addition to our Social Control group, but I must receive unanimous agreement from the Board before I can proceed. All in favor of Lady Rena Peltierre heading up the Social Control group?”
Thirteen hands rose instantly.
“Against?” She asked. No hands rose.
“Ladies, we have two undecided votes. Ladies Alicia and Rena…why would you not vote for your own employment at this foundation?” Mom asked, as she looked at our newest sisters in concerned amazement.
Again two mouths dropped wide open.
“Excuse me, Lady Alexis?” The surprised girl asked as she tried to recover.
“Are you and your mother not accepted, gift carrying, members of the Sisters of Avalon- inducted by the Empress herself, Lady Alicia?” Mom asked regally.
“Tis true, for me, M’lady, but I dunna think we had such privilege nor status in this venerated establishment since mother has yet ta be inducted?” Alicia answered with words older than her years.
Rena Peltierre instantly stared at her daughter in absolute astonishment!
I retrieved my flask, poured some of its contents into a clean glass for the pale woman, and walked to her end of the table carefully placing the full glass on the table in front of her.
Care for a drink, Rena?” I offered. “It’s just filtered water.”
“Mind if I have some, Alexandra, I’m the wee bit parched?”
Her mother again stared at her daughter trying to ascertain where and when the accent manifested.
“Of course, Lady Alicia, but not too much. I think your mother could use most of it. She doesn’t look so good at the moment.”
After drinking a small portion of the contents, Alicia handed the glass to her mother.
“Here momma, it tastes fine- better than the water at the shelt…”
“That’s enough, Alicia! I could use a drink right about now, but this will suffice. Thank you, Ale… What should I call you, ma’am?”
“Oh…I don’t know…how…about…um…Alexandra or Alex?” I giggled.
“Thank you …Alexandra.”
After taking a slight sip, Rena downed the remaining water and placed the empty glass back on the table.
Alexis again pressed Alicia and Rena for their vote.
“Ladies Alicia and Rena, do you wish to change your vote? I’m truly sorry for my oversight in informing you of the benefits the sisterhood share. It has been many decades since we have inducted new sisters- especially with our Empress’ personal interaction.”
Rena Peltierre looked at mother, narrowing her eyes in suspicion. I don’t think Alicia noticed.
“Lady Alexis, I do indeed wish to change my vote! I choose Aye! Aye, to appointing Rena Peltierre Head of Social Control!”
“Thank you, Lady Alicia.” Mom smiled brightly. “Lady Rena?”
Rena Peltierre gulped and slowly raised her hand and muttered, “yes…um…aye.”
“Motion carries!” Mom cheered excitedly. “Welcome to the Reilly Foundation for Advanced Technological Research. Now…your first assignment will be to head up Social Control at our Reilly Research Station…”
“Reilly Research…” Rena gasped. “Isn’t that up…up…?” She stuttered and shakily pointed to the ceiling.
“No, M’lady, Reilly Research Station is not located on the floors above us; it is located forty-eight thousand, two hundred and eighty kilometers from Earth. We trust you and Lady Alicia can be packed and ready in…oh…say…an hour?” Randi Peltierre corrected.
“Outer space? You want me…us…to go to outer space? With Alicia?”
“OUTER SPACE!?” Our eleven-year-old sister screeched in excitement.
“Is there a problem, M’lady?” Alexis asked unemotionally, but with concern.
“Isn’t Alicia too young to be…out…out there?”
I pointed to Alicia hovering directly over her mother’s head, pinwheeling with her hands holding her cheeks. Someone had been practicing!
“I really don’t think Lady Alicia will have a problem, M’lady.”
Everyone but Rena Peltierre laughed at our little sister’s exuberance.
After convincing Rena of our sincerity, she blushed and revealed that she and Alicia had very few things to their name- that most of their belongings had been claimed as collateral against Rena’s extensive financial debt- the result of two years of unemployment and costly treatments for her ‘terminally ill’ daughter.
No wonder she and Alicia came to Reilly Hall for Epiphany. It was probably the only hot meal and warm bed they had gotten in a very long time.
“Ms. Sangiere, could you possibly escort our newest members back to their residence and help them transfer their belongings here?” Alexis asked Billie kindly.
Apparently, Rena knew the family name and stared intently at my assistant director as she approached them.
“Hi! I’m Billie Sangiere, but you both can just call me Billie. So…where will we be going to get your belongings?” Billie asked brightly, offering her hand, Alicia wasted no time shaking it.
Rena blushed furiously as she tentatively shook the offered hand.
“Rena…Rena Peltierre.”
“So…where are we off to?” Billie asked keeping her pleasant smile
“Fleming City Shelter for Homeless Women.” She replied, barely above a whisper- embarrassed beyond reason.
“Ok, let’s go.” Billie responded with no prejudice or judgment and offered her hands to mother and daughter. “Please take my hands and I’ll escort you out.”
As soon as they joined hands, all three disappeared.
“So, we have five minutes then?” Mom looked toward me to confirm her estimate. I nodded.
“Randi, can you hit this version of RVP from here, hun?” she asked my Comptroller.
“OH! Um, I’ve been talking to her all day- on and off-,Alexis. What do you need?” Randi jumped slightly before answering.
“Have you beaten her at chess yet, Randi?” I asked with a knowing grin.
“I had to upload the game into her archives first, Alex. RVP’s link speeds aren’t what they could be yet. And yes, I’ve beaten her forty times so far.”
“Is that all?” I asked in surprised sarcasm.
“We just started playing five minutes ago, Director!” She replied in disbelief.
“Randi, I’d like planetary archives of Rena and Alicia transferred to the facility. Birth archives, genetic, physical, and psychiatric data only. Nothing of a financial nature though…access foundation coffers and payoff all of their debts. List me as the initiator. Also log Rena as head of Social Control and Alicia…”
I coughed into my fisted hand graciously.
“Sorry. Also log Rena as head of Social Control and Freya Morgana as deputy head in our planetary archives.”
A quick check of Fay had her looking very confused and conflicted.
“Aye, ma’am. Uploading requested files as we speak.”
“Alexis?” Randi looked concerned. “Um…we might have a problem, ma’am.”
“And that would be…?” Mom asked looking at her patiently.
“Um…Rena’s maiden name is…is Hathor, ma’am.”
I heard Fay gasp.
“We know, Ms. Peltierre.” Aunt Cassandra said as mom, my aunts and assistants, and I all nodded.
“Um, wouldn’t two Hathor’s equal a whole lot of trouble, ma’am?”
“Y’all think those two would be homeless if they was in tight with the Hathor clan, Randi?” Mom questioned dramatically.
Fay exhaled in relief.
“Just doin’ my job, ma’am…doin’ my job…yep…Doin’. My. Job.” Randi responded exaggeratedly as she comically rolled her eyes and tapped her fingernails on the glass tabletop a few times. “Upload complete. Financial transaction complete. Planetary archive correction complete.”
I felt Billie arrive, but she hadn’t rephased yet.
“Miss Sangiere now is not the time to show off. We have important matters to take care of, so rephase and let’s continue, shall we?” I said to the exact location I knew the three to be standing.
“…could she possibly know we were here, Billie?” Alicia asked as they appeared. Two medium sized duffle bags were all our new sisters carried. Billie shouldered a third, smaller duffle, and a translucent clothing bag.
“Because Alexandra is THE Empress of Time and Space, Alicia. She can do that and much, much more.” Billie answered while Rena stared at me in horror.
“A word to the wise, Rena Peltierre,” I said to her with a devious smile. “Before you decide to pass on the stories of a myth or legend, make sure that they actually are just myth and/or legend.” I winked.
“Where should they put their things, Alex?” Billie asked.
“Just put them on the table, Billie.” Mom told her.
“Okay.” Billie responded and I could see Alicia and Rena gasp as they suddenly began to fight their baggage. One duffle and the clothing bag floated over to the table and gently touched down, while Rena quickly released her bag and watched in awe as it too floated over and landed on the table. Alicia refused to release her bag though and decided to follow it. While her duffle landed gently on the glass tabletop, Alicia hovered just above it- strap still in hand- with a playful smile plastered on her young face.
“Alicia!” Rena hissed nervously, trying to make the girl behave.
“Anybody hungry?” I asked as Alicia touched the floor gracefully.
“We could eat on Reilly, honey. I hear Randall programmed the food stations with quite a variety. But before we leave, our Social Control officers need their uniforms.” Mom said before she shimmered slightly. “Through that door is the conference room’s lavatory.” Mom pointed behind her. “In it, hanging on the door, you will find two Reilly Research Facility uniforms. They have been fabricated to fit each of you. At this time, I’d like you to go put them on. I must warn you that they do fit snugly and that undergarments and any sanitary accessories of any kind must be removed. You must do that because our uniforms interface with the Facility’s sanitation and reclamation system. The advanced material they are constructed of must make physical contact with the skin.”
When neither moved, I felt I needed to simplify the instructions.
“Please go in, strip to your birthday suits, and put the uniforms on. It should fit you like this.”
As I stood, my Reilly changed to its default form.
Mother and daughter gasped in shocked astonishment. As if that were a cue, mom and our still seated sisters stood and ordered their Reilly’s to change. We all stood before our new sisters in the default, skin-tight, red with blue trimmed, Foundation developed, environmental suits- aka, our Reilly’s.
“That was ridiculous!” Alicia shouted. She began dragging her mother to the bathroom. Her feet weren’t touching the floor though.
Fifteen minutes later, Mother and daughter slowly reentered the conference room. Both were tugging at their Reilly’s in several places- though one place more so than the others. I immediately retrieved Alex Steinert’s memories of her first time in the coveri…spacesuit.
“This is embarrassing! I feel like I’m being cut in half, Ms. Reilly.” Rena said expressing her concern about the fit. To illustrate, she tugged at her crotch and swiveled her hips a couple times trying to get a better fit.
“We all said that the first time, Rena. You get used to it.” I giggled.
“Now…something important you should know,” Mom began her suit introduction. “These coverings are technologically advanced- way beyond anything Earth has ever seen before.” Mom said before pausing to assess the shocked faces. “Reilly Research Station contains no customary lavatories or similar sanitary facilities. Meaning you should never have to take off your suit. When nature calls your covering will absorb the waste and transfer it to the reclamation system through the floor decking. Observe.”
Mom picked up her water glass and poured the contents on the floor. Within seconds the water had been completely absorbed and the tight pile carpeting dry.
“Wow!” Alicia cried out excitedly.
“In other words, y’all kin mess yer britches and not worry ‘bout no accidents!” I said as my sister’s memory and accent erupted.
Mom looked over to me with an amused expression.
“Camille, would you care to instruct our sisters in the use of the neuro-interface?”
“Neuro…interface…” Rena managed to get out before she stopped abruptly. Mother and daughter stood rigid and statue-still while Cami telepathically told them how to use their Reilly’s.
‘Cami, do not inform Alicia of her Valkyrie mode at this time, please.” I thought to my Mind Warrior. “Randi, please lockout the Valkyrie Mark 4 Platform functions with a six year delay. Be sure to delete the covering inventory and adaption function of both units, also.”
“Accessing…done, Director.”
“Thanks, honey.”
“I…I could…could hear you…in…in my mind!” Rena stuttered. “Hhhhow can you ddd…do that?”
“Rena,” Mother paused a moment, “Each of us…the Sisters of Avalon…have gifts…special gifts that allow us to help our Empress as she travels time and space to right the quirks and snags in what she calls the time stream.”
“Yes, Rena, she said travel through time.” I responded.
“Travel…through time?” Rena repeated, but stared at me realizing I had beaten her to her response.
“No, I don’t read minds, but I can see ahead to what you would say. In many ways it looks similar to mind reading, but usually more accurate.” I smiled.
“Can you read mi…minds?”
“What have you gotten yourself into, Rena? Why, only the most challenging, implausible venture you’ve ever dreamed…and then some! This is your chance of a lifetime.”
“What have I gotten…?” She started to say, but stopped and looked angrily at me.
“Yes, I’ll stop, M’lady.” I smiled deviously.
“Will you please…uuurrrrgh!” Rena Peltierre went to turn and walk out, but quickly thought better of it. She looked at mother- a look of apology flashed to her face.
“Well, Alexandra? What has the Empress to say about our new department head?” Mom asked calmly.
“I see her serving the foundation admirably for quite a few years, mother.” I answered respectfully.
“I concur, Alexandra. Billie Sangiere?” Mom asked, moving on. Billie closed her eyes for thirty-five seconds.
“I see many trying times ahead for Mrs. Peltierre and her deputy, Alexis. Yet…most scenarios are quite similar and positive. She logs many…”Billie’s face flashed a grimace briefly before she continued. “She logs many years with a flawless character.”
‘She saw what happens, Alex.’ Cami thought to me. I nodded very slightly. Sadly, I knew.
“Empress? What did she see? I noticed the grimace. What’s wrong?” Alicia asked with concern.
“There…,” How could I put this? “Billie saw one scenario that- if allowed to happen- might cause harm to your mother, honey. We’ll try not to let that happen though.”
“And how many of these ‘scenarios’ have you run on me?” Rena asked in disbelief.
“Twelve.”
“Three hundred and five.”
Billie and I answered at the same time.
My assistant director looked at me in absolute amazement.
“You ran that many? When?” She asked.
“Same time as you, Billie.” I answered indifferently.
“Alex was going easy on you, my queen.” Cami giggled. “Her typical benchmark is over eight hundred scenarios per second.”
“Typical?” Randi gasped while mom and both Samantha’s and Cassandra’s looked stunned.
“Look…” I said, “How fast I can run scenarios is irrelevant. Shouldn’t we be getting Reilly’s security people to their post?”
“I agree with Alexandra. Who here wants to go to Reilly Research Station?” Mom asked excitedly as she raised her hand quickly.
Rena Peltierre was the last to cautiously respond- and only after looking around at each of us skeptically.
My conference room- one I had spent many revoluti…years in, appeared around us. I wondered if anyone had noticed that our new sisters’ bags had come along.
“INTRUDER ALERT! INTRUDER ALERT! INTRUDER ALERT!...” RVP began loudly repeating over and over just after I rephased us. Her voice sounded slightly mechanical since Randi hadn’t been able to interface with her at her greatly enhanced- gifted- level yet.
“RVP, reset alarm, authorization, ReillyDirector4386!”
“Voice pattern not recognized! INTRUDER ALERT! INTRUDER ALERT!...”
Randi looked to the ceiling angrily. “What do you mean, ‘voice pattern not recognized’?”
“Go easy on her, Randi. Remember, I’m not the director yet.” I recommended gently.
“Acknowledged, Empress.” Randi’s voice interrupted the repeating warning announcement.
Apparently, Randi was already in the system.
“Cancelling the alarm, Alex. I’m inserting your voiceprint and access code.” Randi said from the facility’s announcement system after it silenced.
“Try it now, Empress.” Randi advised- from her own mouth.
I smiled and nodded.
“RVP, do you recognize me now?” I asked pleasantly.
“Alexandra Frances Reilly, Empress of Time and Space. Authenticate with access code, please.” The A.I. responded.
“ReillyDirector4386.” I stated.
“That access code has already been reserved by another user. System and Facility safeguards may be compromised if stated access code remains in effect. Do you still request system access using this access code?”
“Affirmative, RVP.”
“Witness voiceprint and access code required for requested transaction.” RVP continued.
“Alexis Reilly, Chairwoman, Reilly Foundation.” Mom spoke up as she looked to the ceiling with annoyance.
“Voiceprint recognized. Please state access code.”
Mom looked worriedly around the conference room. “Imissmyma.”
“Access accepted, Chairwoman Reilly. Voiceprint and access code for Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space has been accepted and archived. Thank you and have a pleasant day. Remember, this A.I. is at your service and will be happy to answer any and all questions if possible. Welcome to Reilly Research Station, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space and associates.”
“Wow. I forgot how annoying that was! No wonder I changed it.” Randi groused under her breath.
“Not now, Ms. Peltierre.” Mom advised. “Rena and Alicia need their access codes setup and…I believe a tour is in order?”
“Understood, Alexis.” Randi responded as she stared back at Rena, who was intently staring at her.
“Yes, Rena, Randi is related to your husband! A distant cousin. Now, can we strike the staring contest and get on with things?” Mom growled.
“Fine, but we’re going to do this my way!” Randi huffed. She looked at Rena intently as we heard a set of three chimes sound from all around us.
“Please state your full name followed by the vocal access code you wish to use.” Randi instructed as her voice sounded from around the room. She was back in RVP again.
Rena stared at my comptroller in astonishment- like she had done the first time Randi interfaced.
“We’re waiting, Mrs. Peltierre.” Randi’s voice said flatly- impatiently.
Rena gulped before opening her mouth.
“Rena Lenore Hathor-Peltierre.” She paused to think of a code. “Unbelievable!”
“Voice print and access code archived. Thank you, Administrator Peltierre.”
Randi motioned to Alicia and she repeated her instructions.
Alicia looked at me as concern clouded- what was to this point an unfathomable- smile.
I nodded.
“State the name you want the Station A.I. to know you by, honey. Then think of a unique access code…one you can remember…I suggest something that is important to you.” I coached.
Alicia nodded uncomfortably and took a minute to think of something. Her face suddenly became extremely serious.
“Freya Alicia Morgana.” She paused to look at her stunned mother then took a deep breath and continued. “Avalon9264.”
“Voice print and access code archived. Thank you, Deputy Administrator Morgana.”
“Why did you choose that name, Alicia? Are you still that embarrassed by your father?” Rena asked sadly.
“When daddy left us and it was just you and me…then when you lost your position…”
“Oh, sweetie! Your father didn’t leave us, he…” Rena stopped suddenly as her eyes moistened.
“Why that specific name, Alicia?” she asked after taking a moment to compose herself.
“When Alexandra took me back to Avalon…when she cured me…and…and she gave me my gift, my tutor…her name was Morgan Freya of Clan Freya. She was very patient…I will never forget our trip to Avalon, Alexandra.”
Fay, though trying not to, stared, teary-eyed at her past self, but remained quiet.
“I think I understand the ‘Avalon’ in your access code, but the number, sweetie?” Rena asked.
Alicia-now-Freya looked at her mother incredulously.
“The month and year Alexandra took me to, momma! I will never forget that either! September of 264AE!”
“Sept…264? But that’s impossible! Alicia, I thought you were making the whole thing up.” Rena declared as she stared between her daughter and me.
“RVP? Please state today’s date.” I asked the A.I.
“1:07PM, June 26th, 1459AE, Empress.”
Rena’s eyes and mouth opened fully! “Eight days ag…”
“Thank you, RVP.” I said with a devious smile.
“You brought us back eight days, Alexandra? Why?” Alicia questioned.
“Mostly to prove to your mother that I am the Empress of legend. But you two need to be here when the administrative staff arrives.” I answered. “Shall we start our orientation tour, ladies?”
1:57PM, Reilly Research Facility, June 26th, 1459AE
“This is sublevel two. Below us are four levels of storage and the environmental systems that keep this facility operating. Under that is sublevel seven, the shuttle hangar bay. It is the last publicly accessible level- where the administrative staff will arrive in just under two hours.” I told everyone.
“Sublevel two is completely configurable for special projects that require more than just a laboratory or demonstration theater. If you wish, Freya Morgana, you can configure this area for specialized, Social Control training exercises.” I told everyone, hoping Alicia would take the hint as I knew she would.
“As I said, the shuttle bay is the last accessible public level. Four kilometers below the shuttle bay are the power generators. Twenty-two, zero point reactors capable of providing more than enough energy for any experimental projects you can imagine. They also power the Station’s defensive systems and protective shields. Let’s go back up to level one.”
“Beyond this hatch is the airlock.” I began, but for some reason I started to reminisce about the many events that occurred here over the years…” My re-entrance after Alex Steinert brought the facility to Earth and effectively rescued me. Her memory of Yuuka and Hoshi’s first day here…
A feeling of extreme sadness overcame me.
Suddenly Rena’s much younger, despondent face reflected in the hatch’s porthole. I jerked back in shock! Had she really been there just now or had it been some delusion?
“Alexandra? What is it, daughter?” Mom asked gently as she touched my arm in concern.
“N…nothing.” I replied softly as I reconfirmed that the love of my life wasn’t repeating her last living actions. Mom looked at me with some doubt in her eyes that I was telling the truth.
“On this level are the general administrative offices for our individual research groups, the Infirmary wing, and several computational and robotics labs. The lower portion of the main presentation auditorium is also accessible on this level. Also, there is an environmentally protected outdoor patio for those who require relief from claustrophobia or would just like an unobstructed view of the stars when the observatory is unavailable.”
“Here on the second level is where we expect many of the foundation’s major discoveries and breakthroughs to take place. Labs dedicated to biology, nanotechnology, genetics, metaphysics, and quantum mechanics are located on this level. The upper entrance to the auditorium is here also. A large recreational room fitted with our most state-of-the-art entertainment equipment is open and accessible twenty-four-seven. About a third of this level contains personal residences. Let’s go up another level.”
“Twenty-four-seven, Alexandra? Why add an extra hour to Earth’s natural cycle? Rena asked.
“As its name implies, Reilly Research Station is about research. One of the topics we’ll be looking into is the effect of longer daily time cycles and how they affect the human body and its rhythms.” Mom answered.
“Why?” Alicia asked, not understanding the concept.
“As we explore this limitless universe of ours, we may find other systems- systems that contain planets very similar to Earth, Miss Morgana. These planets theoretically can have different orbits and different rates of planetary rotation. A year may not be three hundred and sixty days long or there may not be twenty three hours in the day as here on Earth.” Mom tried to explain.
“But Alexandra said she has already been to other planets…other universes, Lady Alexis.” Alicia contested. Rena instantly stared at her daughter, shocked again at the things she knew.
“Lady Alicia,” Mom looked to the youngest of our two newest sisters, “The Sisters of Avalon, aka the Sisters of the Empress of Time and Space know conclusively that other habitable planets exist. We know also that an unlimited number of universes, with unsurprisingly, an unlimited number of dimensions in each are known because of the Empress’ travels.”
“Yyyyyyyou’ve…” Rena Peltierre swallowed hard and licked her lips nervously, “You’ve been to other planets? Other universes? Empress?”
I blushed. “I and several of our sisters,” I motioned to Billie, Cassie, Sam, Cami and Cassi Darough, Yuuka, Hoshi, and Fay, “Live in another universe on an alternate version of this Earth. Six of us were born here though.”
“Look, can we please dispense with all of the staring and continue the tour?” I said having had about enough. “Sisters, you both will experience many strange, sometimes unbelievable things now that we have revealed ourselves and welcomed you into our sisterhood. I suggest you expect the unexpected from now on.”
“Welcome to level three.” I said as we walked off the lift. “This level is primarily personal residences- some are suites for and in case our staff have family in attendance…or wish to start one. Six, small, conference-presentation rooms occupy this level and are also accessible around the clock. Two observation patios are available for the same reasons I listed earlier.”
“Alexandra? We’re out in space, right?” Alicia asked curiously.
“We are. Why?” I asked.
“There isn’t any air in space so how can we go ‘outside’?” She puzzled aloud.
“Reilly Research Station employs a protective force shield to safeguard the structure and a limited circumference around it. The shield is substantial enough to contain a breathable atmosphere. Combined with the foundation’s patented gravity generation system, you can walk outside without worry of decompression, radiation exposure, or just plain floating off into deep space. Now please follow me.”
I guided our group to a door in the north residential wing.
“This is one of our residences, sisters. To actuate the door simply tell it to open. The commands ‘lock’ and ‘unlock’ function as you would think they do. Care to try it, Lady Alicia?”
“RVP, Please open the door.”
“Acknowledged.” The A.I. replied as the domicile door opened and the illumination increased.
Beyond us was a large two-bedroom suite that looked Spartan now, but would take on a warm, ‘lived in’ nuance in less than four weeks.
Rena and Alicia’s mouth’s dropped.
“It’s yours if you want it.” Mom told them.
“This is for us?” Rena gasped as she looked around slowly.
“If it does not suit your needs, we can show you a three bedroom suite instead.” Mom insisted, politely.
“What?” Rena shrieked! “No! Um…no…no this will be fine, ma’am.”
“RVP, reserve and list ownership of this residence to Rena and Ali…Freya.” Mom ordered.
“Acknowledged.”
“Shall we see the rest of the Facility?” I asked as I motioned us out.
We had to wait several minutes for our new security staff to catch up.
“The fourth level contains more residences, several more conference rooms, and the upper administration office spaces such as the Director and Assistant Directors offices and their attached, private, conference rooms.” I stopped us by another door. “This is your office, sisters. Open, please.” I said asking for the door to comply.
“Our office?” Alicia asked.
“You two are the head and deputy administrators of Social Control are you not?” I asked.
Fay suddenly turned and hurried down the passage.
“We will be in the Directors conference room, Fay. Take your time.” Mom advised loudly just before Fay turned the corner. She would rejoin us after the original administrative staff arrived. That would be twenty minutes from now.
“Chairwoman Reilly, RVP has advised me that the shuttle is on final approach and will be docked in fifteen minutes. Randi notified us as we arrived on the fifth level.
“Very well, Lady Randi. Alexandra, as usual you have impeccable timing! Shall we finish this level and I will take our Social Control representatives to meet the other administrators.”
“As you wish, Madam Chairwoman. Sisters, this level is only half the area of the other levels. It houses our observatory, several equipment rooms and a pressure hull access via another airlock. Now we must take our leave so you can meet your fellow researchers and staff in the shuttle bay.” I finished our tour and looked at Mom, my aunts, Rena, and Alici…Freya. “We’ll meet again, ladies.”
With that I phased Billie, Hoshi, Randi, Yuuka, Cami and Cassi Darough, my Samantha and Cassandra, and me, out. Mother looked a little surprised that, one, I hadn’t offered my hands to my sisters and two, I had left her and my aunts with Rena and young Freya.
The director’s conference room appeared around us.
As I anticipated, Fay knocked gently at the door and entered slowly. She looked like she had been crying.
“Feeling a little better, Fay?” I asked gently.
“Alexandra, why can’t I remember any of this?” She asked looking like she would cry again at any moment. “Memories like this would be impossible to forget, so why…why can’t I remember any of this?”
I took more time than I realized before answering. This reply…it would cause pain and distrust. Ultimately, it would cause brief suspicion toward me until the completion of this mission.
In the words of my sister, ‘This job really sucked!’
“Because of the sensitivity of this mission I cannot reveal the how’s, why’s, or what for’s at this crucial point in our history. Know that it pains me severely to withhold information pertaining to our memories. What happens in the coming chapters will take great tolls on each of us.” I said sadly through moist eyes.
“I want to know why I can’t remember this, Alexandra Reilly!” Fay shouted in frustration.
“Yes, ‘Alexandra’, please tell us why?” A male voice asked from the door.
Alexander Reilly stood there with an angry scowl- leaning against the doorframe with his arms crossed.
“That is no way to talk to your Grandmother, Alexander!” Mom chided as she appeared behind my male version.
“She is no more my ‘grandmother’ than I am, mother! What game are we playing here? Why now? Why, when so much is at stake?” Alexander Reilly asked angrily.
I remained silent and just gazed at my past version. Each of my sisters looked at him as if seeing a ghost.
“Get into the room and have a seat, Alexander.” Mom ordered as she pushed him forward and allowed the conference room door to slide closed.”
“Executive Lock.” She said calmly.
Alexander cautiously walked to the large table and slowly sat down- all the while staring suspiciously at me.
“Alexandra,” Mom said gently. “The time grows close and it is now time for answers. You know what is to be and that it must happen. Oblige them the answers they demand, daughter.”
“Daughter? Mother, you do not have a ‘daughter’! You only have a son! One son! Me! What is this madness? What does this Empress know and thus must reveal…if she IS the Empress, that is!”
I appeared behind my former self instantly.
“I am indeed the Empress, Alexander.” I hissed as the stress and pain of what I had to purvey raised my anger instantly.
The male seated in front of me jumped from his seat and spun to stare at me- the chair flying through me with no effect and crashing to the wall! His face immediately reflected terror.
“I’ve never seem the Empress do that before! That blue glow! When are you from?” He asked as he tried to hold his reserve.
“I am the Empress from your future, Alexander- though you ARE right; I am not Grandmother.” I paused, regretting what I was now going to say.
“We are here to restore what we must remove in the near future to safeguard our civilization.”
“What kind of double talk is that…Alexandra?” Alexander Reilly asked angrily, but curiously.
“If you truly did comprehend time travel, Alex, you would understand that what I said is logical and not ‘double talk’, as you claim! What I said must- despite great pain and suffering- come to pass. Although you do not believe me, the future must continue on its current path and must not deviate. Grandmother spent fourteen hundred years looking for an equitable solution to your fast approaching future. She never found one before passing on with honor and respect!”
I wiped my eyes.
“Then, please, Alexandra Reilly- Empress of Time and Space- tell this undeserving…insignificant…mortal…why it is logical? Explain it so even I can understand!”
I stopped time.
“Mother, I…I can’t do this! I know what the future requires, but wish not to see it through.” I cried.
“Alex,” Mom said gently as her bluish glowing form stepped closer. I noticed Sam, Cassie, and Billie glowing also. “You are the only one that can make this future happen. You must follow through or everything that we…that mother- your sister, Alexandra Steinert, has done to this point will go away! We will all cease to exist!”
“Mother? Is it even right that he knows who I really am and what our purpose here is? Won’t this just make my future worse instead of better? Surely what is said today can only hurt instead of heal?”
“Empress, let your trusted sisters make their own decisions. They have known you long enough that they can make their own well-informed choices. Trust them, Alexandra.”
“Alex…I understand now and I…I think Alexis is right. Let us make up our own minds.” Billie advised as she looked to Sam and Cassie. Both looked sad, but nodded their agreement.
“You can do this, Alex, and I’ll be right here to help if you need me.” Yuuka said from my shoulder. When had she gone to Pixie mode anyway?
“You’re right, mother…sisters…thank you. This has to be done.” I admitted sadly- reconciling with my conscious.
Time restarted.
“So you want to know the answers, Alexander Fredrick Reilly! I wonder if you can handle the answers?” I said as I gazed into his eyes, Demmit style.
Alex paused and swallowed hard. “Well, we’ll never know if you don’t tell me, Empress.”
“As you wish.” I paused. “The first thing you should know is…I am you…or rather…I am who you become twenty-two months from now, Alexander Reilly! I am Alexandra Frances Reilly, Director of Reilly Research Station and I have held that position for well over nine hundred and eighty years.”
“Over there,” I pointed to Billie, “is William Sangiere or Billie as we call her now. She is still Assistant Director of the Station. To her left is Freya Morgana, head of Social Control. To her left are Samantha Fleming, Cassandra Sangiere, and Cameron- now Camille- Darough, my research assistants, and Camille’s daughter, Cassieopia. Do their names mean anything to you, Alexander?”
“And what of the brunette to my right or the Pixie on your left shoulder? Do they also reflect my staff here on Reilly?”
“Why, if you weren’t her, I’d go Pixie on your ass in an instant, buster!” Yuuka said as she angrily shot to and hovered in front of his nose and swatted it.
“Ouch!” Alexander Reilly shouted. Hoshi giggled from her position as she dangled his belt.
The men’s version of the Reilly suit had a belt?
“Don’t piss us off, Mr. Reilly. You won’t fair well.” Hoshi warned.
“Hey! That’s my belt. Give it back!”
“Nope! Not until you show Alex some respect and at least entertain the fact that she is you.” Hoshi giggled.
“Do I look like this Alex?” My male version complained, pointing to me.
“Not yet, but you will, hun.” Cassandra giggled evilly.
“Maybe I can be of assistance, Empress?” Billie offered where she stood.
“And how can you help, Willie?”
“That’s Billie…Billie Sangiere!”
“Whatever! What could you possibly do?” Alexander dared.
“You mean other than disintegrate you into something smaller than quarks?” Camille asked with a serious glare. “The Queen Mind Warrior should not be pushed or angered, Alexander!”
“Cami, he’s not worth it. Let him find out for himself.” Billie told her calmly as she decided to ignore him.
“Now that’s what a Sangiere would say!” Alexander mocked. “Always ducking out of a conflict! Typic-.”
My male version suddenly grabbed at his neck, but his hands didn’t stay there for long. Alex’s arms and legs stretched out as if tied to four different posts. He shrieked in pain.
“On our new world, there is a very effective torture technique called drawing and quartering. Would you like to experience it first hand, Alexander Reilly?” Billie hissed in anger.
“Billie? Is this really necessary?” Mom asked.
“How dare he speak badly of my family, Alexis? Though my male version was reluctant to challenge convention in this time period, I’m not that person any longer and certainly won’t!”
“No, Billie, you’re not. You’ve grown exponentially since Alexandra brought you back from the grave.” Samantha complimented.
“Oh, this gets better and better! Owwwww!” Alex cried as apparently, the invisible bindings holding his limbs tightened.
“Billie! If you quarter him now, we all cease to exist.” I warned.
“Right as usual, Empress.” Billie admitted as she released my male version. He dropped to the floor in a groaning heap.
“You deserved that, son!” Mom scolded. “Now stop being so swine-headed and listen to your sister!”
“I don’t have a sister.” Alex argued contemptuously.
“Billie?” Mom said as she stared at her son with an evil grin.
“Fine! I’m all ears.” He reluctantly conceded.
Despite the sarcastic reply, I started my ‘prophecy’.
“In twenty-one months, the Homeland Energy Partnership will initiate their energy generation initiative dubbed, the ‘Planetary Core Excitation Project’. After a two-week trial at twenty percent output, Homeland Energy will advance the project to its next phase and push power generation toward it’s calculated, nominal output. At approximately eighty-three percent output, safety limiters meant to protect and warn the operators of a cascading failure begin to malfunction. The result is a runaway process that begins to over excite the planet’s core. As the core excitement continues to increase unrestricted, the generated energy reserve builds and builds until it reaches critical. Nothing is done…or can be done to slow the reaction.”
“At approximately 11:23AM Fleming City Time, July 4th, 1461AE, the last safety devices fail and Earth’s core begins to go super-critical. Homeland Energy ‘neglects’ to alert planetary authorities for four hours. By then it is completely unstoppable and irreversible. According to RVP’s sensors, at 5:13PM FCT Earth’s mantle begins to liquefy. At 9:00PM FCT, Earth’s crust fails, ruptures, and ignites- effectively turning our Homeworld into a blazing fusion reactor and transforms this singular star system into a binary one. Reilly Research Station, its foundational satellite, and all hands experience severe gravitational effects, as the facility is slingshot five hundred thousand kilometers further away from the newly formed star. All our friends, all our families, everything we knew…All signs of civilization on the planet vaporize in that instant!”
“There, Reilly will orbit- completely isolated- for nine hundred and sixty years, until the Empress again visits and takes pity on its remaining inhabitants.”
“Their demise once again rapidly approaching, Alexandra Steinert uses her gift and transports both Reilly, and it’s staff to an entirely new universe- to a planet very similar to Earth, but with a far better future prospectus.”
After pausing a moment to recover, I observed how the prophecy sat with my sisters. The anguish I felt was reflected back around the room- even Alexander looked to the floor in solemn distress.
“Alexander. The only way to save those living and working in this facility is for you, Cameron, and William to develop the nanos currently flowing freely through our bodies.” I told him as I motioned to my travel companions. “How you do that, I will leave to you as I cannot allow you to extract a sample from any of us. I’m sorry.”
Finished with my prediction, I looked to Mom.
“Mother, it is time for us to go. We must move on to the next phase of our multi-facetted mission. Ladies? Are you ready?” I asked solemnly.
“Alexandra! Wait!” My male version urged as he took the few steps needed to approach.
Looking intently at me- examining me from head to toe- he settled his gaze into my eyes for a few minutes.
“See something interesting in there?” I asked in curiosity.
“You’re incredible!” He half-whispered without looking away.
“If only I had the deposits for every time someone has said that.” I replied sadly as I blushed.
“How do you do that?” He asked, still looking into my eyes.
“Do what, Alexander?” I asked curiously.
“How do you make your eyes look infinitely deep- as if a whole universe was contained behind each pupil?” He asked, completely mesmerized.
“It is said, son, that the eyes are the windows to the soul. Alexandra has the ability to see countless souls in an infinite number of universes, for she is THE vessel! The vessel that holds all our hopes and dreams! But she is much more.” Mom gushed. I really wished for her to stop with all the hype- that wasn’t what the Empress was about. Unfortunately, she continued to spread it densely.
“The Empress of Time and Space represents opportunity... opportunity for those lives that need second chances, my son! Alexandra…” Mom pointed to Alexander instead of me. “You son…and all your future sisters,” Mom motioned around the room, “are destined to become the embodiment of all our hopes and dreams- living proof that our people, our Earth, will never be forgotten. If you remember anything at all, remember that you must keep our legacy alive, Alex. The paradox that is the Empress, along with our ‘Homeworld’ must carry through to infinity.”
“And it all starts with me? I have to be the one that develops and disperses these ‘nanos’? Why me?”
“Do you really have to ask that…brother?” I asked as I motioned to myself then him with a smile.
Alex swallowed hard and his face began to pale.
“Give it a rest, Alexander Reilly! You’ll have nine hundred years to become acquainted with me before Alexandra Steinert comes to our rescue!” I chided, but an evil grin appeared as I thought of something. “That’s only about eleven thousand menstrual cycles, Bro.”
“Twelve thousand, five hundred-forteen, Alex.” Randi corrected, though it didn’t matter as what I said had already achieved its desired effect.
Alexander Reilly’s mouth dropped so far open I thought it would detach and land on the floor!
“Stop teasing, Alexandra!” Mom giggled deviously. “Tell him about your daughters, hun.” She winked.
Now Alexander’s eyes opened even wider.
“You…I…you have children?” He gasped. “How?”
“Um…the usual way.” I said watching his face pale even more. “It ain’t just point an’ click, ya know.” I laughed. Damn Alex Covington and her contemporary phrases!
I thought I saw Cami begin to open her mouth, possibly about the ‘point and click’ remark, but stop as she apparently thought about THAT necessary development.
“Alexandra has two girls, Alexander.” Mom continued with a wry smile. Had she teased me like this on a regular basis?
“Reilly is somewhere around thirty-two, and Regina is almost thirteen.” I said.
“Somewhere ‘around’ thirty-two; almost thirteen?” Alexander scoffed having relocated his jaw. “I don’t even know how old my daughters are?”
“MY daughter’s, honey! I had all the fun and I had all the pain- and yes ‘around’, because she is in OUR Earth’s future with her husband starting her own family and Regina is on Terra being schooled by my neice. My options remain open as to when I will go to visit Reilly and David.” I informed him.
“And this all happens because of me…what I will do in the future?”
“And y’all do good work too, hun!” I giggled as I again motioned down my body. I was starting to feel tired all of a sudden.
“Alexandra, could you possibly release time outside this conference room? I think Alexander knows enough about us and what needs to happen.” Mom advised gently. I hadn’t even realized I had done it.
My male version looked between us as his eyes opened wildly again.
“You…you…yyyyou can stop time in specific locations?”
“She can even reverse it if she so chooses, Alex.” Billie chirped excitedly.
“Alex?” Mom reminded.
“Time is re-established outside of this room, mother.”
“Thank you, sweetie.” Mom said as I noticed the sparkle diminish in her eyes. “Hun, it’s time for you and the girls to move to the next phase.”
This was going to be the hard part. I began to concentrate on our next location and date; who was going with me, and keeping us all out of phase.
By all outward indications it looked like we hadn’t moved, except Alexander was no longer with us.
6:57PM, Reilly Research Facility, July 4th, 1461AE
“Where did Alexander go?” Hoshi asked.
Before I had a chance to answer, an angry Alexander Reilly burst through the apparently too slow to open, door.
“Two hours left and my asshole, assistant director is still hiding in his room! Doesn’t he know what’s at stake here? Doesn’t he realize he’s going to die without activating the nanos?” Alexander complained angrily. We could see the tension and worry drawn out on his face, and in his movement. “How am I ever going to keep this place together without him? I can’t lose my friend- not now!”
He thought for the briefest of moments.
“Empress? If you’re out there somewhere and can hear me, I need your help! You never said anything about me going it alone! Please! I need you, Alexandra!” Alexander lamented, looking to the ceiling sorrowfully.
“Pardon me a moment, ladies. It appears I need a pep talk. Sam and Cassie, can you hold our group out of phase while I talk to myself?”
After receiving two, giggling nods, I phased back in.
“Hello, you have reached the Empress Helpline. I am the attending Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space. How may I be of assistance?” I cracked in a slightly mechanical, nasally voice.
My male version spun around in shock and, off balance, almost fell over.
“Cute! Real cute, Alexandra!”
“What is it you want, bro?” I asked innocently, thereby letting him know which Empress I was.
“Why didn’t you tell me Will was going to lock himself in his residence?! I know he has the nanos floating through his system, but he needs to trigger them for it to do any good. Why didn’t he listen? Why is my friend willingly going to destroy himself, Empress?”
“William Sangiere has his mind set on doing things his own way, Alex.” I said sadly. “He is proof that only the individual can choose his or her way in life and that I can only try to guide someone along the right path.”
“Can’t you just pop in and ‘guide’ him on what’s right?” He asked, exasperated.
I paused, looking to the floor with a sad expression. “Unfortunately, he must die an agonizingly slow and painful death in order to realize his mistake- a mistake that you allow her to rectify in nine hundred-sixty-six years when you decide Will should come back from our ‘private domain’ with Alexandra Steinert. Even then it will take Billie giving birth to her first child to convince her that I only mean to help. She is a headstrong and very ethical individual, Alex, but lacks confidence in herself- for what she must do.”
“You mean him…himself.” He corrected, narrowing his eyes slightly.
“Both, I’m afraid.” I said as I looked sadly at him then to where I knew Billie was standing. “The time has arrived where both versions must make a decision- to leave things alone and hope for the better or…to follow through with what has been seen to be needed.”
‘Billie, I need you to pass along what you know to Cami and Cassi then you take Hoshi and Yuuka down to level one. Stay phased-out and monitor my thoughts. Please do what needs to be done, my sisters and friends. Cami, take Fay and go with Cassandra to level two- also staying out of phase. Cassi, go with Samantha and Randi to level three and do the same. All of you please wait for my order. I’ll stay with Alexis and Alexander here on four. Prepare yourselves ladies, this is gonna be the toughest thing I’ve ever asked a y’all!’ I thought my orders to my sisters.
“So, Alex? Are you going to do something or not?” Alexander asked, looking like he had been talking to me for some time.
“I’m going to do something, but you’re not going to like it, Bro.” I said as I walked into my office…his office, walked behind the desk, opened the bottom right drawer and retrieved a full bottle of Earth’s finest distillation- 100 Proof; by Alex Steinert’s standards, the ‘good stuff’.
“Hey! How did you…oh…ya…right.” Alex protested weakly.
“Here!” I shoved the bottle at him forcefully. “Time to get shit-faced, Alex!”
“But I already had…” Alexander started to complain.
Mom rephased and glared at me.
Without saying a word, I reached back into the open drawer and pulled out another bottle- this one half empty.
“You too, mother!” I said handing it to her forcefully. “Save some for me though.”
“And why do I need to drink, Alexandra?” Mom asked, slightly insulted. She took a sip then handed the bottle back to me.
“Because I hate to drink alone! So here’s to a new life, Alexander.” I toasted, took a sip from the half empty bottle then pointed its neck to my male version. “As mah sister, Alex Steinert says, ‘y’all gotta chug that bottle down, hun! Take the nipple off an’ toss it back like a real man!’”
I noticed a tear roll down mom’s cheek.
Alex looked at me uncertainly for thirty seconds before placing the newly opened bottle to his lips and upending it. After a couple good gulps, he quickly lowered it and began coughing harshly.
“Smooth,” he wheezed after taking a few careful, truncated, painful breaths.
“Hey, you bought it, hun!” Mom giggled as she took a drink from our bottle. “It doesn’t seem too strong to me. Of course, I’ve tasted worse. I remember this one time when ma and I took a trip back to 33AE. The local landowner we were there to help had his own private recipe and man was it powerful! Ma said it reminded her of Grandpa’s Blue Ribbon Moonshine and coulda run a tank- whatever a tank is.”
“Don’t stop now, Bro! You have to have a blood alcohol content of point-one-three for the nanos to trigger.” I pestered and motioned that he should keep right on drinking. “Shit-faced or we’re all dead…your choice, Bro.”
“Will it hurt?” He asked after he downed another gulp and began coughing again.
“Did you and Cameron both program in the six hour comatose period?”
He looked at me in shock and nodded.
“Then no, it shouldn’t hurt at all. I just remember waking up and feeling very, very strange. Within a week the feeling passed.”
Taking another swig and another coughing fit, he looked at me in silence.
“So…how long…um…until…until…IIIII…um…you know,” He stuttered nervously, unsure if he should even ask the question. He placed his palms together in front of him then quickly moved them apart at an odd angle. I guess it was his way of showing me phase out.
“Your gift will manifest when…and only when you feel confident enough to use it responsibly, Alex. It will not come over night or for several years. Now finish that one. Y’all need to finish this one too!”
“I thought you and mom were…”
“Nope! I’m drivin’, hun!” I giggled awkwardly as Mom looked on strangely.
“Alexandra?”
“Yes, Alex?” I smiled tensely.
“Alex…I’m scared.” He finally admitted and wrapped his arms around me for several minutes. In that moment I knew exactly how Alexandra Steinert felt when she and Connie left Terra for System M353.
“I know.” I whispered.
Alex suddenly stopped and gazed into my eyes again then quickly looked to mom.
“You’re not staying…are you?” He asked sadly with some vague intuition.
Mom broke into tears, looked down to the floor, and shook her head slowly.
“This is where we part company, Alexander. My life here is complete. I’m sorry, but it has to be this way, honey. I wish it could be different, but my destiny was set long before you were born.” She said sniffing and wiping her eyes.
“Ta hell with destiny, Mother!” Alex shouted as he forcefully threw his empty whiskey bottle into a corner, shattering it. “Empress, do something! Mom doesn’t deserve to die! She hath too many things still left ta do. Give her a second chance, oh mighty Empress of Time and Spayth.”
I handed him the other bottle of booze. “Finish this and we’ll talk about it, Alexander.”
Mom looked over at me in shock.
Alexander downed what was left in the second bottle in one long gulp and threw it into the same corner, shattering it also.
My male version’s eyes began to droop and I had already noticed his speech starting to slur. Funny, I didn’t remember being such a lightweight.
‘Youngin’ cain’t hold his liquor’, Pa Steinert’s voice echoed in my mind.
“So, what exactly is it I should do, Alexander?” I asked, watching the sleep phase of the Mahanilui begin to assert itself.
“Take her some…some…where she can live…live…happy, Alecth! I donno…nother uni…verssss…ma’be?”
The Mahanilui was really starting to hit him hard now. I knew time was running out for this phase to complete.
“That’s a good idea, Alex! Maybe another universe might just work. Let me think about it a second.” I played along. Alex just drunkenly flourished his hand at me in confirmation.
“You seriously think that it hasn’t been thought about, Alexandra?” Mom lambasted me. “Mother, Sammi, Cassie, and I have spent countless hours trying to find a positive scenario for me. What makes you think you can find one now…on such short notice?”
“Because I asked me to do it, mother.” I said as I nodded over to a very drowsy, very relaxed, Alexander.
“Alex?” I called to get his attention for just a little longer. His eyes barely remained open.
“Alex, I found a place…another universe where mom will find happiness! I’m going to take her there now, okay?”
Alexander Reilly nodded then folded to the floor, unconscious, with a satisfied smile on his face.
“You did that just to appease him. You lied to yourself just so you would stop fighting the Mahanilui!”
“Alexis, you have two minutes to use your Terran charms on him.” I ordered ignoring her accusation. “He…everyone on this level…needs to remember about the nanos and their duties here on Reilly. They must remember every member of staff also.” I took a deep breath and exhaled heavily. “They are NOT to remember me, us, or anything about our sisterhood, and…he must completely forget about you, mother…you and Aunts’ Sam and Cassie!” I paused and looked at her frigidly. “Do you understand, Alexis? Can you do it, or do I call Cami, Cassi, or Billie?” I asked while forcing myself to become detached, calculating, and heartless.
Alexis Reilly just stared at me, completely stunned by my sudden emotionless persona.
“I will do as you command, Empress.” She said fearfully with the slightest bow before she began concentrating. At the same time I gave the order for Billie, Cami, and Cassi to begin the mind wipes on the rest of Reilly’s staff.
I truly hated myself at the moment.
“RVP, Bring the auxiliary reactors online immediately. I want one hundred percent on all defensive and radiation shields now! Then in fifteen minutes, I want all inertial dampeners taken to full power! Shields and dampeners are not to be reduced until a Delta ‘G’ of zero is restored to Reilly and radiation levels drop to the newly calculated norms.
“Acknowledged, Empress Alexandra.”
“Permanently delete all but the last two hours of sensor data from all memory archives. Authorization: ReillyDirector4386.”
“Acknowledged, Empress Alexandra.”
“Transfer my voiceprint to Director Alexander Reilly’s security profile. Authorization: ReillyDirector4386.”
“Is the access code to remain valid, Empress Alexandra?”
“Yes. Also disable usage of ‘Empress Alexandra’ or Empress of Time and Space’ and strictly restrict access to designated terms until a severe temporal event has been recorded internal to this facility.”
“Acknowledged, Empress Alexandra.”
“Acknowledged and comply.” I responded with the rarely used ‘Executive Command’ protocol.
“Auxilliary reactors are now online. Defensive shielding enabled and charging to one hundred percent. Radiation shields enabled and charging to full power.”
“Let’s get Alexander into his bed. I remembered waking up halfway across the floor with several large bumps and bruises on my new body.” I said as I reached for and took mother’s trembling hand.
My personal residence appeared around us.
“Help me pick up Alexander and put him in bed.”
Once done, I again took my mother’s hand- forcefully this time.
Appearing in the third level conference room, we picked up Cassi, Sam, and Randi. All three looked at me in poignant anger.
“Time until crust breach?” I inquired icily of Randi, knowing she was remotely monitoring RVP’s sensors.
“Approximately fifteen minutes, director.” Her voice and tone very distressed.
“Understood. Let’s collect our remaining sisters and get out of here.” I said frigidly as the Recreation Room on level two filled our view.
All around us lay our unconscious brethren- deep in the hold of their individual Mahanilui.
Cami quickly wiped her eyes dry as we appeared. “All personnel on this level have been wiped as ordered, Empress.” She sniffed sadly. Fay and Cassandra looked to the floor, silently refusing to make eye contact with me.
Adding them to my growing cache, level one’s auditorium appeared. Again the large tiered room was filled with unconscious people. Billie, Yuuka, and Hoshi appeared after I matched their phasing.
“Are you sure this had to be done, Alex? I mean…couldn’t we…” Billie moaned sadly as she wiped tears from her eyes.
“Yes, it had to be done. Has everyone had the required memories deleted?”
Billie nodded once, distraughtly.
“Then we’re leaving.” I stated coldly as I added Billie, Hoshi, and Yuuka to my travel cache.
Our surroundings changed once more. Mom’s apartment encompassed us.
“Alex?” Hoshi asked in shock. “Why are we back on the planet?” She paused for only a few seconds as she looked around nervously. “Isn’t it ready to blow up?”
“I have to keep a promise, honey.” I said as I looked up to the loft. “Girls? I need everyone down here this instant! In Pixie mode, please- you too, Yuuka! Its time to go Pixie on this place.”
“What are you going to do, Alex?” Yuuka asked as she landed on my left shoulder. Allie shot from the loft and landed on my right.
“Welcome back, Empress! We thought you forgot about us.” Allie greeted; extreme relief evident on her tiny face.
“Listen up! I want you two to divide up our winged sisters- seven to an Empress. Get going.” I said to Yuuka and Allie.
“Seven to an Empress, Empress?” Allie asked. Both she and Yuuka looked at me in confusion.
“That’s what I said, now do as you’re told!” I ordered with no emotion.
Yuuka and Allie took flight hesitantly.
“Billie, Fay, and Cassandra you are with Alex Steinert! Cami, Randi, and Alexis, you are with me! Cassi, Hoshi, and Samantha, you are with Alexandra! Let’s split up!” I commanded rapidly.
“But Alex, you’re the only Empress here!” Billie cried in alarm.
“Hey, sis, sorry I’m late! Did I miss anything?” Alex Steinert deadpanned, as she appeared three steps in front of me and two to my right.
I nodded as my sisters looked on in wonder.
“MA!” Mom shouted hysterically as she rushed my sister.
Alex dropped her gaze to the floor instantly. “I’m sorry, Alexis, but I’m not yer ma.” She said as she looked back up and wiped her cheeks.
“Apologies for my late arrival, Aunt Alex.” Alexandra spoke gently as she materialized three steps in front of me and two to my left.
A hushed murmur rose from our Pixie sisters.
“The Empress Triad!” the murmur echoed. “Great-grandmother and Aunt Allie…” One Pixie began.
“The original Pixies…they have told us of the ‘Empress’ Three’!” Another gasped.
“It is said they can do the unimaginable in this configuration!” Yet another winged sister gossiped.
“Girls we really don’t have time for this!” I said as Alexandra, Alex Steinert, and I joined hands. “Mind Warriors, join us.”
Billie placed a hand on Alex Steinert and Alexandra’s joined hands. Cami placed her hand on my connection with Alex, and Cassiopeia placed hers on my connection to Alexandra.
So far we formed a triangle with three outstretched rays.
“Fay and Cassandra, join hands then take Billie and Cami’s. Randi and Alexis, join with Cami and Cassi. Hoshi and Sam, do the same between Cassi and Billie.
The result was a triangle with three outstretching rays connecting to a circle.
“Pixies! I want two of you on each of our outlying sister’s shoulders. One Pixie on each of our Mind Warrior sisters, and two Pixies on each Empress.
I noted that Allie had claimed Alex Steinert’s left shoulder while Yuuka had taken mine. Trina, Mei Lee’s oldest had claimed my niece’s right shoulder.
“What are we going to do, Director?” Yuuka asked curiously.
“Work a miracle.” I whispered. “I hope.”
“Empress, we each know our selected regions. Are we still in agreement should this fail?” I asked.
“Ready, Aunt Alex.” Alexandra nodded.
“Let ‘er rip, sis!” Alex Steinert shouted excitedly.
“Sisters,” I began as I looked around our formation. “Each Mind Warrior will begin to draw power from each of you in the outer ring. Please do not fight it or this will not work. In turn each Empress will draw from her Mind Warrior and the Pixies on each of our shoulders. There will be discomfort, but if everything works as we’ve seen, many, many lives will be saved.” I nodded to Billie, Cami, and Cassi. “Ladies, let’s begin.
All three nodded and a quiet moan sounded from our outer ring of sisters.
“Ready Empress?” I asked, looking at my niece and sister. Each nodded. I imagined and opened three virtual controls in my mind, immediately feeling the huge surge of raw energy.
“Let’s concentrate on our regions, sisters.” I said, informing Alex Steinert and Alexandra that I was ready.
“Sis, when you have your target resolved, start the count.” I added as I opened my virtual valves from twenty-five to fifty percent. I began to concentrate on ‘my’ designated region.
“I have an acceptable solution on my region, Alex. Three!” Alex Steinert announced.
“Region acquired and locked, Alex. Two!” My niece declared. I increased the flow of power to one hundred percent, as I knew Alex Steinert and Alexandra had just done. A massive groan filled the room.
“Objective acquired. One! Three, two, one, Engage!” I proclaimed and triggered our transport.
The world around us collapsed instantly and went black!
Slowly the black lightened and stars appeared. They quickly grew smaller and coalesced, to form galaxies. Those galaxies diminished to form a cloud.
Yet again the blackness engulfed me temporarily and the stars again appeared and began to shrink. Again the galaxies formed and diminished; another cloud formed, then black. The cycle sequenced twice more before the blackness engulfed us a little longer.
Finally, things brightened around us and started to come into focus. Our formation had remained intact, though everyone seemed to be suffering intense pain. I myself, felt very nauseous and on the verge of collapse, feeling my own pain radiate through my entire body.
On my shoulder, Yuuka and Freesia shuddered and moaned as I closed, and reversed the three valves in my mind. Cami looked relieved as the pain abated somewhat.
“Where are we?” Yuuka asked after recovering.
“Director?” Alex Steinert asked.
“Five.” I responded.
Alex Steinert whistled, awestruck. “Damn, sis!”
“I haven’t gone this far before, that’s for sure! Why, Aunt Alex?” Alexandra asked.
Cami, Billie, and Cassi rubbed their temples.
“Alex? Did we just cross FOUR universal borders?” Cami asked carefully.
I felt the eyes of all our sisters staring at me, waiting to hear my answer.
A collective gasp filled my ears as I nodded.
“Empresses? Why have the buildings of Fleming City followed us?” Trina asked as she exited Pixie mode to stand between us three Empresses and looked out the apartment’s window. It was daylight here.
“Y’all gonna tell ‘em, sis?” Alex Steinert grinned as she checked her nose for a third time since our arrival.
“Yes, Aunt Alex, reveal our endgame.” Alexandra encouraged.
I took a minute to compose my thoughts.
“My sisters,” I began. “There was a request from my mother, Alexis Reilly, to save you girls from the fast approaching apocalypse. In all good conscience, I couldn’t live with myself if I didn’t at least try to save everyone. As my sister Alex Steinert- I nodded to her- says: ‘no one will be left behind.’”
“My temporal twin contacted me a few days ago to discuss possible scenarios that would accomplish just that.” Alex Steinert continued in my place. “Said she had new information. The problem we kept runnin’ headlong into was the Earth herself. Each scenario failed when the crust breached.”
“When grandma visited me yesterday, she posed Aunt Alex’ problem along with the new intelligence, and we debated it at length. After much deliberation, I proposed a bold, dangerous, and radical idea.” Alexandra took up the explanation.
“So you decided to move the people AND buildings?” Hoshi asked, astounded.
“Oh, it was more than that, hun, much more,” Alex Steinert answered. “We decided to separate the Homeworld into three, overlapping, regions.”
“This planet we’re on now,” I continued, “it was completely devoid of any habitable surface- no outer crust whatsoever- just rocky mantle and molten core. Not a speck of crust, no soil, no water, no vegetation, no…atmosphere.”
“You mean we just transported the whole outer crust and atmosphere of our Earth…here?” Billie choked, completely flabbergasted.
“Y’all bet yer ass we did, sister!” Alex Steinert proclaimed proudly.
Mom stared at me- at us- in absolute fascination.
“How did I not see this?” she muttered to herself. “There was nothing in her mind about any of this.”
“Aunt Alexis, as you’ve apparently just discovered, the Empress’ mind contains many facets- some completely inaccessible by anyone other than the Empress herself.” Alexandra informed her with a devious smile. “Plus, each Empress has a secure place that only she is granted access in order to store her most intimate secrets.” She winked provocatively.
“Mother never told me any of this. Why?”
“Do we know absolutely everything about you, Alexis? Even though the Empress can see what will be, there are still things…private things…we deem necessary to overlook about our sisters.” I proposed. “It simply is not our business.”
“But how can you tell if someone will corrupt one of your plans- that one of us might have ulterior motives?”
“Don’t y’all think we take them things inta consideration in our scenarios, hun?” Alex Steinert smiled evilly. “Foresight’s more accurate then mind readin’, hun. How many times y’all gotta be told?”
“Sounds like someone needs a nap.” I giggled as I winked at my sister.
“Y’all try jumpin’ a universe then helpin’ ta jump four more without a breather!” Alex growled with a slight grin.
“Randi, what is Avalon’s reactor status?” I inquired.
“Y’all didn’t shut down her reactor, sis?” Alex Steinert asked as she looked at me in shock. “Why not? From what Ricky Lynn says, them zera-point things is highly unstable when in temporal flux!”
“It was a decommissioned unit from Reilly when Grandma brought it here, Alex! It already had nine hundred and eighty three…wait,” I stopped to recalculate. I had forgotten that Alex had left from the twentieth century. That added another four thousand…no, three thousand before it had been shutdown and mothballed.
“Correction, it already had thirty-nine hundred years on it when she restarted it under Avalon.” I argued. “Now it has another two thousand! You really think that tired old thing is going to want to restart once more? Seriously?”
“Director, Avalon confirms one hundred percent integrity on her reactor with a twenty-three percent load.” Randi responded once she saw an opening in the conversation.
Alex Steinert seemed to relax with the report. Mom though, looked tense now.
“Ava, could you give me the status of all Reilly Foundation reactors- running or on reserve, please?” Mom requested.
“All Foundation ‘Z’-point reactors, one through forty-five, integrity is one hundred percent with seventeen percent load on reactors one through four. During temporal transit there was a zero-point-zero-zero-zero-one-five-two percent positive variance in active reactor output. Reserve reactors are ready to be activated once nulling fields are discontinued.” The A.I. reported.
“You’ve got forty-one Zero point reactors just sitting in one building, doing nothing? “Randi exclaimed in shock. “They could have run the whole planet for the foreseeable future! Why didn’t you turn them on and save Earth from annihilation?”
“Politics.” Mom answered evenly. “Earth’s government refused to give us the permits necessary to generate power into the world-wide grid- citing that the method was completely untested and extremely unstable. We- the sisterhood- never released the Z-point’s actual existence to the public. Instead, they commissioned, permitted, and licensed Homeland Energy and their ‘Core’ project.”
“Well, that certainly worked out.” Billie carped. “Speaking of Homeland Energy, did we happen to bring them along too, Empress?”
Alex Steinert shook her head sadly.
“No. Because o’ magnetic and gravitational fluctuations goin’ on there, I wasn’t able ta secure that whole area in my region. As we stand here, a five-hundred and twenty mile deep hole has been left. Because of the new tectonic pressure in that location, a direct path to this new planet’s core is open and currently filling with magma. The new volcano will seal itself in three weeks, but remain active for six decades.”
“Unfortunately, all high ranking government officials were onsite to witness the ‘momentous’ power-up. When the safety limiters failed, the facility went into lockdown mode- no one in, no one out.” Mom continued.
“So…not all of us were saved then, Empress?” Trina asked.
I was stunned by the question.
“Alexis told me there were only twenty of you girls left. I wasn’t awa…”
“My ex-boyfriend worked there, Empress.” Trina interrupted.
“You mean the one that dumped you ten years ago, Treen?” Allie asked sarcastically. “The one you wanted to take into Pixie mode…permanently…just so he would know what it was like to actually be a woman- to actually have the experience of being beaten senseless by some barbaric caveman?”
“E-nough!” Alex Steinert shouted. “There was fifteen hundred people in that facility! None of them made it- deservin’ or not! We…I just couldn’t save ‘em.”
“We, sis. We agreed that there was going to be collateral. It couldn’t be avoided.” I told her.
“Still don’t make me feel no better!” My sister groused.
“So, we still have forty-five reactors sitting in one building just waiting to provide power to this newly relocated, old world?” Randi restored the original topic.
“Only fifteen are located at the Fleming City location, Randi. There are fifteen in each of the three regional facilities- one facility on each continent.” I revealed with an evil smile.
Mom’s jaw opened slightly.
“So you knew about them? Alexandra, when did you find out about the foundation’s other facilities?”
A knock sounded at Mom’s apartment door stopping further conversation.
“Lexi? Are you home?” A woman’s voice called from the hallway.
“Come in, Frances.” Mom said loud enough to be heard through the door.
“Lexi, we have over a hundred people down in the hall complaining of severe nausea and terrible pain. I’m not sure what to d...” The middle-aged brunette informed mom, but stopped instantly upon seeing our group.
Nineteen Pixies immediately shot to the loft and our newest guest’s eyes followed them- her mouth agape.
“Please shut the door, Frances, we wouldn’t want any of the Pixies to escape. We just got them all collected.” Mom giggled wryly.
The fifty-five-year-old woman complied, but continued to stare up at the loft in silence.
“Frances?” Mom asked to get her attention. “May I introduce you to Alexandra?” Mom offered happily as she finally succeeded in catching Frances’ attention by touching the woman’s shoulder, gently turned her around, and pointed to Alexandra, Alex Steinert and I. “Empress of Time and Space.”
“I’m sorry, Lexi, but I’m not feeling very good myself, so I’m really not into any gags at the moment.” She responded as she rubbed her abdomen gently.
I phased out and rephased beside our guest.
“Oh, it’s no gag, ma’am.” I whispered then raised my volume. “Ladies? It’s okay. Frances Darough is a friend and colleague of mother’s. She can be trusted.” I said, effectively scaring whatever out of her.
“How did you d…oh…my…Goddess!” She stared as realization hit. “It…it really is…you?”
“In the flesh, M’lady.” I said bowing and giving a hand flourish, but in triplicate as Alex Steinert and Alexandra performed the same move as if choreographed.
Our guest stared at the three of us. She seemed deep in thought for twenty seconds before gasping loudly.
“The legendary power of three…” she whispered after swallowing hard and continued to stare at each of us in fear. “If true, what just happened is your…”
“Mother, is this my grandmother?” Cassi asked Cami aloud.
That instantly drew Frances’ attention!
“I don’t have any grandchildren…not yet.” She admitted, somewhat shocked.
Frances Darough was a very astute woman and quickly put the few clues together- and apparently, she was well versed in the legend of the Empress.
“One of you is from the future.” she accused pointing to Alex Steinert, Alexandra, and me in sequence with her eyes narrowed. “And I think one of you attended last year’s Epiphany celebration.”
“Yes.” We three chorused and began to giggle like schoolgirls.
“Frances, may I present Camille Darough and her daughter Cassiopeia.” Mom continued pleasantly after rolling her eyes at the three of us.
“Camille.” Frances repeated a few times, mulling over her name as if it meant something. “I take it you are Cameron’s future mate?”
Cami’s head dropped in sadness and she shook it slowly.
“Not quite…mom.” she replied sheepishly.
“Not quite? But how are you…related…then…if…not…” Frances Darough gulped loudly and her eyes widened. “Cameron?”
Cami blushed brightly and nodded.
I took the initiative before more staring could result.
“Yes, Frances, she was Cameron, but because of a fortunate mishap, she is Camille now and this is her daughter, Cassiopeia. And yes the power of three has been invoked to save this Earth from total and complete, obliteration. You and the rest of the population have just been transported through four universes to your new home in a fifth. Yes, we can do that, and yes, Cami and Cassi helped. They are my Mind Warriors after all.”
At least she was just staring at me now.
“Oh, that went well, Alex!”
“Stow it, Billie Sangiere!” Alex Steinert growled as she pointed menacingly, poking Billie gently just above her right breast a few times. “Y’all got no room ta talk! ‘Least the rest ah the sisters had the nerve to live through the Homeworld explosion! Where was you, huh? Hidin’ in yer quarters like a frightened child!”
“I’m not that person any longer, Empress! I’ve seen the light, as you would say.”
“Seen the light?” Frances repeated in shock. “I’m dead and this is just some…I don’t know…some crazy hallucination?”
“A hallucination would imply you are still among the living, Mrs. Darough, and crazy would imply loss of one’s faculties’, so no, you are not dead, and this world is still very much alive…and sane…rrrrelatively.” My niece, Alexandra, answered.
“Thanks to the Empress of Time and Space.” Mom complimented smugly.
“And all our sisters, mom! Let’s not forget to give them the credit they deserve. Right Ladies?” I said as I looked up to the loft and motioned them to come back down.
Nineteen Pixies flew down from the loft and exited Pixie mode to Frances Darough’s shocked surprise.
“Yes, Frances, the old stories are true…and quite factual.” I assured her with a smile. “Now, as to your original question, the symptoms of Universal border crossings will subside in a few minutes. I am sorry for the discomfort. Mom? I believe it will be getting dark very soon. Shouldn’t we turn the lights back on?”
“What do you mean, ‘turn the lights back on?’” Cami’s mother asked.
“Ava, honey, could you request our facilities in all three regions to make ready their connections to the world-wide grid and have reactors seven through eleven, twenty through twenty-five and thirty-five through forty brought online?”
“Acknowledged, Alexis.” Ava replied through the apartment’s transducers.
“Alex, I’m monitoring activations of Z-point reactors on all three continents. Substation sensors report sequential activation of subnets in each region.” Randi reported with her eyes closed.
“Excellent, hun. When stable and synchronized, connect to the main grid.” Mom ordered. Randi nodded.
Frances Darough remained quiet, but looked at my Comptroller with fascination.
“She can talk to the equipment?” she inquired.
“I beg your pardon?” Randi said indignantly, her eyes flying open instantly. “Avalon and the Foundation’s A.I.s are practically sentient. Calling them ‘equipment’ is simply rude- demeaning!”
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it that way, M’lady.” Frances apologized formally.
“Franny, this is Alexandra’s Comptroller, Randi Peltierre.” Mom introduced.
Again the woman repeated the name several times.
“Isn’t there a Randall Peltierre serving with your son, Alexand…er…” Frances stopped as another realization hit.
“Randi has been my integration comptroller for almost a millennium, Frances Darough.” I informed her to hopefully head off more staring.
It didn’t work.
“Did she just say a millennium? As in, one thousand years?” Darough asked Mom- her eyes bulging.
Alex Steinert sighed heavily. “Yes, the Sisters of Avalon live a long time, ma’am. Best get used to it.”
“Alexis, Reilly Foundation reactors world-wide have synchronized successfully and are stable at seventeen percent load. World-wide power grid is now energized and stable. Avalon has also re-synchronized with the power grid.”
“Thank you, Ava.” Mom smiled.
“I’m sequencing through the regional manufacturing control grids to reinitialize all industrial process A.I.s, Alexis. By this time tomorrow, production will reach pre-universe transport levels.”
“Thank you, Randi. Good job.” Mom complimented.
“Lexi? Are you telling me that the Foundation had the ability to power the whole planet and we didn’t use that to everyone’s advantage?” Frances Darough cried in amazement.
“Like I told Alexandra earlier, Franny, the government had other plans.” Mom frowned.
“And what are YOUR plans for us, Empress Alexandra?” Mrs. Darough asked cautiously.
“Weeeeell…I guess forming a new government wouldn’t be out of the question since most of the old one got themselves locked into Homeland’s facility.” I answered as my eyes scanned the apartment nervously. I knew how our recent actions might look like a power play from what I had just revealed.
Frances Darough stared- her mouth dropping farther open.
“Why? What happened to the Homeland facility?”
“It…it didn’t make the journey, ma’am.” Alex Steinert told her sadly. “The facility was in my region and I failed to acquire that particular area due to severe magnetic and gravitational fluctuations- a direct result of Earth’s mantle breaching.”
“Huh?” The older Darough asked in confusion. “Magnetic and gravita…What are you talking about? And what’s this about Earth’s mantle breaching?”
“Homeland’s Core experiment lost containment and overloaded what safety protocols they still had in place, Frances. Once those protocols failed the facility went into a lockdown condition. There was no way to get out. Earth had thirty minutes until the outer surface- its crust- started to superheat and liquefy when we enacted our transport to this new, incomplete planet.” I sighed as I paused.
“Ma’am, we tried to save everyone. I’m sorry we failed.”
“You…you saved fourteen billion people?” Frances Darough looked flabbergasted. “And…and the buildings?”
“No, Franny! The people, the buildings, the top hundred and fifty kilometers of outer crust from our old planet, and the atmosphere we are breathing!” Mom replied calmly.
“Let’s not forget the satellites all the way out to and including geo-sync Earth orbit too, Aunt Alexis.” My niece added with a confident, but tense smile.
Mom slowly looked toward Alexandra, her mouth hanging open in disbelief.
“What? The planet would’ve fallen into chaos if world-wide communications had been lost. We felt it necessary to include them too.” My niece answered the stares as if it was no big deal.
“So, Reilly…?” A glimmer of hope appeared on Mom’s face.
“No. Reilly Research is what we call a stationary waypoint, Alexis. It had to follow its course- without deviation…or else this,” Alex Steinert answered sadly as she swept her hand around the whole room. “This…none of this would exist. This Earth would still be in its original universe to be sure, but with its human population still primitive, barbaric, and animalistic. Civilization- any whatsoever- wouldn’t exist! The Empress of Time and Space…would not exist.”
“That is what mother determined when she and my Aunts Jacquelyn and Persephone first arrived on Earth, Franny.” Mom verified.
“When…your mother…arrived? Here?” Franny gasped hesitantly. “When did they…”
“Our years don’t contain ‘AE’ as a suffix by accident, hun!” Mom grinned nervously. “AE’ stands for ‘After the Empress’ arrival’ or did you forget that little passage in the Empress’ tome.”
Alex Steinert walked over to Mom’s friend.
“Here, I think you could use a hit of this, Mrs. Darough.” She offered, producing her hip flask, opening it, and handing it to her.
“Hey this is just water!” Frances Darough exclaimed disappointedly after she took a long drink, thinking the flask contained something stronger.
“Sorry to disappoint, hun, but I’m drivin’ a little later on, and I want to get home in one piece.” My sister giggled.
“Here mom, try this.” Cami suggested as a bottle from mom’s liquor cabinet floated over and presented itself to Frances.
The older Darough accepted it without even noticing there was no one holding it! She quickly opened and took several good slugs from it.
“By the way, Frances,” mom said with a gleam in her eye, “Welcome to the sisterhood!”
The Empress transmits a special multimedia news report that explained the strange happenings and illnesses around the Homeworld. A ‘Welcome to the Universe’ party goes awry when Camille’s mom and dad have a spat. What strange turn of events will the Empress of Time and Space experience this episode?
9:30PM, Alexis Reilly Residence, July 4th, 1461AE
“What do you mean, ‘Welcome to the sisterhood’?” Frances Darough croaked incredulously.
“I’d like my second in command to be around for awhile, Franny. Our foundation has a lot of work to do now that Alexandra has so kindly saved our collective butts…er, I mean…ensured our civilization’s continuence.” Mom explained.
“Alexis, I don’t intend on going anywhere, anytime soon! I’m only fifty-five!” The elder Darough argued.
“And I’m ONLY twelve hundred and fifteen! But thanks to Alexandra, we’ve all gotten a second chance and I intend to make it count for my remaining years, my friend! I’d like you to be here to see it through with me.” Mom countered adamantly.
Frances Darough’s mouth hit the floor as mom dropped that little gem!
“Aunt Alex?” My niece asked to get my attention. “Um…I just thought of something that I was going to bring, but left back on Terra Neuvo. I’ll be right back, y’all.”
Alexandra promptly disappeared.
“Young lady, I wish you would warn me before you simply snatch my hand and phase us out to go Lords-know-where! Have you even filled out the proper travel permits your Grandfather requires?” Alex Steinert’s daughter, Alexis Fleming, chastised her youngest as she and Alexandra reappeared.
Ma gasped in surprise! Frances Darough took another mouthful from her bottle of liquor, then quickly, another.
“Hey kid; long time no see.” Alex Steinert casually greeted her daughter.
“Hey, mom, how y’all doin’?” Her Alexis replied obliviously, but suddenly stopped and slowly turned the hundred and ten degrees to her right. Her eyes grew logarithmically in size as she finally noticed her surroundings.
“Aunt Alex?” My niece, Alexis, squeaked as she looked at everyone in the large room. She looked back to her daughter. “Alexandra! Where on Terra have you brought us?”
“Welcome to Earth, honey!” I greeted happily.
“Earth?!” What am I already doing here? Mother? What’s going on?” Alexis asked trying to make sense out of what she saw.
“Ma, Ah thought y’all could help us with a small problem. Ya see…we jus’ gah’dun movin’ the whole outside ah this here planet, an’ we…Grandma , Auntie Alex, an’ me…we was wonderin’ if y’all could reset this here version ah you. She’s in dire need ah a resyncin’ after twelve hundred years or so. Please, ma?”
My mother- Alexis Reilly- broke into tears and sought out my shoulder immediately.
“Lady Alexis of this world, please allow me to fully introduce myself. I am Alexis of Terra Nuevo, daughter of Tibius, Grand High Counsel of Terra Nuevo, Legacy Grand High Counsel of Terra, daughter of her most charitable highness, Empress Alexandra Steinert-Fleming of Earth. This introduction is being tendered because of my daughter, her most charitable highn…”
“Aw, give it a rest, ma!” Alexandra shouted angrily. “These here folks don’ give a rat’s ass ‘bout no high fulutin’ inner-duction protocols! Jus’ say ‘hi, y’all’ an be done with it! Nice, short, an’ simple-like.”
“Wow! Someone needs a nap!” Alex Steinert leaned over and whispered to me as we observed young Alexandra’s bluish glow brighten as her anger flared.
Mom pushed herself away from me gently, took a deep breath, and stepped toward her temporal twin.
“Hello, I’m Alexis…Reilly. Welcome…welcome to Earth, Lady Alexis…my…temporal twin.” She greeted ackwardly, offering her hand.
“And welcome to you, Alexis Reilly! I bring greetings from Grand High Counsel Tibiu…OUCH! SON OF A BITCH! THAT FUCKIN’ HURT!”
That response was not completely unexpected as we witnessed a one-inch spark transit between each Alexis. Mom, I decided, had already prepared herself for the massive synchronization. What was unexpected was my niece’s foul retort! ‘Swears like a sailor’ was the response that came to mind. ‘Just like her mother’, I concluded silently though I laughed when I realized I had never heard my sister swear.
“I thank you, sister. It has been a rather long time since we universal twins last sync’ed.” Mom said elegantly, only slightly rubbing her hand.
“This is the first time for me, Lady Alexis.”
“Thanks, ma. She done needed it bad.” My niece praised with a tired, but satisfied smile.
“Excuse me a moment, Lady Alexis, Empresses, and sisters. I believe the future Empress of Time and Space is going to take a much-needed siesta. Come along, Alexandra.” Alexis Fleming declared as she forcibly took her daughter’s hand and pulled her past us to the guest bedrooms.
“Feel any better, mother?” I asked, noticing a very slight change in her hair color and facial features.
Frances Darough looked completely flabbergasted as she also noticed the changes starting to take place. She took a couple more swigs from the bottle then finally up-ended it, emptying it completely.
It wouldn’t be too long before Cami’s mom joined our future Empress, though for a slightly longer nap.
“It is rather invigorating.” Mom replied nonchalantly.
“The first time always is, hun. Why’d y’all lie about yer syncin’ anyway? Ain’t nothin’ to be embarrassed about.” Alex Steinert remarked.
Mom looked like she got caught with her hand in the ol’ cookie jar.
“How did you know…never mind.” She said dejectedly. “Guilty as charged, though I did sync with my earlier self about a thousand years ago…if I remember right…I don’t really count that one time though. I barely felt anything.”
Alexis stared at my sister for thirty seconds before asking the questions that I knew to be on her mind.
“Empress? Why didn’t you visit us more often? I know mother held out hope that you wouldn’t be a stranger. Why did you and my daughter only visit us that one time?”
“Hun…we woulda visited more if we coulda…” Alex Steinert began to explain, but mom cut her off.
“Are you trying to tell me that we were isolated because this planet was a temporal waypoint? How can a whole planet be…?”
“It wasn’t just the planet, hun.” My sister interrupted to explain. “It was your mother an’ you three daughters. Y’all were the temporal waypoint, Lexi. The development of the Empress and her three daughters on the Homeworld had to stay on course…without outside intervention. I’m sorry, honey.”
“Did mother know that, Empress?”
Alex and I nodded.
“How many times did you or Sam or Cassie ask to travel to our Earth in the last eleven hundred years, mom?” I asked as example.
“And how many times did Peyton harass yer ma to take her home? I’m sure it broke her heart to deny such simple requests.” Alex Steinert added.
“Mom just kept sighting the universal imbalance that would reoccur if we ever crossed into your universe, Empress. After a while we learned not to question her further. Especially after Aunt Persephone…” Mom explained sadly as she shook her head to the side slowly.
“Your Granddaughter went straight to sleep, Mom.” Alexis Fleming said as she approached from the guest bedroom hall. “I really wish you three wouldn’t drive yourselves so hard, Empress…wait…why are all three of you here at the same time?”
My niece stared into each of our eyes as she looked for her answer- hopefully consulting her gift.
“Wait…you three really did move an entire planet…AND all the people on it? Alexandra wasn’t joking?”
“Not the whole planet, honey.” I smiled excitedly. “Just everything on and including the outer crust…oh, and its atmosphere.”
“By the Lords! What possessed you three to do…?”
“It was the only way to save the Homeworld, hun!” Alex Steinert interrupted.
“Wait! You mean this is the fabled Homeworld? It really exists?”
Alex and I nodded with a smile.
“I couldn’t- in good conscience- allow so many to die because of a small group’s arrogance.” I added. “The Homeworld deserves a second chance just like anyone else.”
“Alex? Mom.” Cami said trying to catch my attention. Frances Darough’s eyes fluttered and looked to be getting heavy.
“Franny? What’s wrong?” Mom asked with concern. Like she had never seen the effects of the Mahanilui before?
“I’m sorry, Lexi, but I think everything has suddenly hit me- finding the Empress is a reality; the actual experience of jumping across universes; the shear revelation of what has happened today… I’m sorry…would you mind if I lay down for a few minutes?”
“Any room but the first on the right, Franny. That one’s taken. Take as much time as you need.”
“Thank you, Lexi. I appreciate this.” Frances Darough replied, barely able to keep her eyes open as she disappeared into the guest bedroom hallway.
“Apparently, travelling across four universe boundaries tires a body out. I can only imagine how young Alexandra feels doing it three times in one day.” Mom commented.
“She transited through four universes three separate times today?” Alexis Fleming gasped. “Why would she do that?”
“Actually more when you count coming to our Earth first. So, from your universe to here then through four universes to transport us here then back five to get you and five more to bring you back to us. She must be the strongest Empress of all.” Mom praised.
“M’lady.” Alexis Fleming said formally. “I did not experience any universal border crossings during our transit here. Are you sure you are five crossings from my world?” She paused to think a few seconds. “Although I did notice a slight temporal shift and experienced the usual intergalactic transit.”
Mom’s mouth dropped to the floor again as she turned to look at Alex and I. She recovered quickly though, and glared at the two of us.
“You said we transited four border crossings!” She quickly looked back to her twin, bewildered. “How could you not have felt that?” Mom demanded of her temporal twin. She glared back at Alex and I again.
“Alexandra?!” She hissed in anger. “What did you three actually do? Enough with the confusing diversions, cryptic answers, and teasing! We are way past that point right now!”
“We made four border crossings, mom, honest.” I answered truthfully.
“We went three universes higher then stepped back two universes, hun- that’s five universes by anyone’s math.” Alex Steinert smiled deviously.
“But what about the ‘unbalancing of the universes’ thing?” Mom cried out in anguish.
“That paradox and waypoint were satisfied the instant the Homeworld…your Earth exploded into a fusion giant…er…sun, Aunt Alexis.” My niece stated as she appeared beside me. “Surprise! Welcome to our universe!”
So…where are we…actually?” Mom asked sardonically- her eyes narrowing.
“Just a hop, a skip, and a temporal jump away from our Earth or Terra Nuevo, mom.” I answered with a bright smile. “Now we have no excuse not to visit.”
“I’m going to hold you girls to that!” Mom said as she wrapped her arms around me then Alex Steinert, and finally, Alexandra.
10:30PM, Alexis Reilly Residence, July 4th, 1461AE
“Randi? Key-up Avalon’s media transmitter for a world-wide announcement from the Empress- all bands, all communication devices, please.” Alex Steinert requested from my Comptroller.
“Skipper?” Randi croaked in surprise.
“By now people have had time to realize that something strange has happened- some might start thinking to the extremes: good or bad. The population of this planet- this ‘New Earth’- needs to know how close they came to annihilation and how the government plans to continue.” My sister explained as she nodded to my comptroller confidently.
“Breaking into world-wide comm channels now, Skipper. You’ll be live in five…four…three…two…” Randi said as she pointed to my sister instead of announcing ‘one’.
“My fellow inhabitants of Earth. My name is Alexandra Frances Steinert. Earlier today you may have experienced severe nausea and/or extreme headaches. I am making this announcement tonight to explain.” Alex paused a moment.
“Today at 11:23:45AM Fleming City Time, Homeland Energy’s Core Excitation Project suffered a catastrophic failure of ninety percent of its safety systems. This caused the planetary core to become overexcited, cascading into a super-critical thermal condition. A super-critical condition in this case is defined as an unstoppable chain-reaction that is irreversible. The Homeland Energy Facility was immediately and automatically placed into lockdown. It has been reported to me that all but four planetary government officials found themselves in the facility expecting to witness the momentous, full power-up of the Core Excitation Project.”
Alex paused again as she solemnly looked to the floor in front of her.
“At 5:30PM FCT, sensitive geological sensors around the world detected an exponential enlargement of Earth’s molten core area. At precisely 8:30PM FCT, those same geological sensors indicated planetary magma had reached a depth of one hundred and fifty kilometers below the surface and analytical software predicted a surface breach in thirty minutes, at 9:00PM FCT.”
“At this point in my broadcast I wouldn’t blame anyone from turning your devices off or ignoring anything further, but please…everyone needs to understand the circumstances behind our continued existence. Offscreen- to my right- is one of the four surviving government officials. Mrs. Alexis Reilly- Senior Representative for the Greater Fleming City Prefecture and CEO of the Reilly Foundation for Advanced Technologies. Rep. Reilly? If you would join me in-frame?”
My sister waited for Mom to stop protesting and step to her side.
“Alexandra, why are you doing this?” Mom hissed.
“Because the people need to know that I’m not making this up, Representative Reilly!” Alex replied.
“What should I tell them, Alexandra?” Mom questioned.
“Tell them the truth, ma’am. Tell them what you know…what your Orbiting Research Facility picked up before the people became sickened.” Alex advised.
“But we don’t even know where Reilly Research Station is right now! We don’t know if it still exists, Alexandra! How can I tell the planet that we almost destroyed ourselves and that I may have lost two hundred and eighty-three people on that orbiting facility?!” Mom lamented.
“You just did, Representative Reilly.” Alex Steinert told mom. “This is a live broadcast from Fleming City, remember?”
Mom’s face blushed immediately. Suddenly I heard my sister’s voice as she started a conversation with Cami.
‘Cami, I need you, Billie, and Cassi to patch me into everyone on the planet- just like we did back at Avalon, hun.’
‘Give me a moment to show Billie and Cassi how we did it, Empress.’
After a slight pause, Cami nodded to my sister.
‘People of Earth, I am Alexandra Frances Steinert. What you are hearing and seeing is not the usual media as transmitted world-wide by any modern communication device. It is a telepathic transmission from three very special individuals that I call very good friends. I have asked those friends to broadcast my image and words so that everyone…everyone may hear the truth and know just how close we all have come to certain death.’
Alex paused to wipe her eyes dry as they had started to moisten. Her mouth hadn’t moved since interviewing mom.
‘Today at 9:00PM FCT, I, and my two sisters, were forced to intercede with this world and enact it’s rescue. Before I go any farther, let me introduce us.’ Alex silently motioned Alexandra and I into frame. ‘To my right is Alexandra Frances Reilly, and to my left is Alexandra Frances Fleming. To head off all questions, yes, we all look identical. Each of us is known by another name or title, if you will. We are known as ‘The Empress of Time and Space’.” Alex paused for twenty seconds- as if to let the laughing die done.
“Now, in this modern age of advanced technology, I wouldn’t expect anyone to believe a word I say, but look around you. Maybe you see someone that looks like one of us three standing close by…waving.’
Immediately I saw where she was heading and promptly lost a week appearing at specific points around my assigned region just to impress the point.
Mom must have noticed that the three of us had ‘flickered’.
“What did you girls just do?” she asked aloud, forgetting she was still on screen.
‘What we have just done, Rep. Reilly, is given proof that we do exist. For far too long this planet has relied solely on its technology to answer the questions of the universe. Because this is the case, religions and superstitions have appeared and died out many times throughout the millennia here. The people of this world have grown complacent with their technology and, as such, have dismissed or forgotten the myths and legends that have driven the planet’s civilizations to this peaceful and relatively advanced era. They have forgotten completely how that peace was carefully forged over twelve hundred years ago in a small village near where we stand presently …the people we lost…who the responsible parties were, and how they all came to be gathered there for such significant mediations…how brutal the world was at that time…and how humanity almost destroyed itself then, too!’
Mom bowed her head reverently as she remembered that day in history.
‘The Empress of Time and Space has long watched this world and hoped history wouldn’t repeat itself, but time has once again taken his revenge and doomed this planet…this ‘Homeworld’ to extinction. And, as we had then, so we did today. At 9:00PM FCT we again invoked the Empress’ Triad in order to save this world from its own ignorance and shortcomings…to again give it a second chance.”
“Timekeepers, you will notice an extra hour in the daily, planetary revolution- twenty-four hours instead of twenty-three. Astronomers…you will instantly notice the foreign star constellations in the heavens. This has been brought about by the trans-positioning of the living portion of this world into a different universe and planetary core entirely. For those of you that feel this cannot be so, I dare you to look up into the night sky and try to locate your favorite constellations. You will fail in any and all attempts.”
“Our Earth has been moved to a new location…a new ‘universal neighborhood’. We- my two sisters and I- advise you, the people of this ‘New’ Earth, to reach out into this new cosmos and establish peaceful relations with the civilizations of nearby planetary systems- most of which you will find are friendly and neighborly.”
“Some of you will wish to know the methodology that was used…many will simply continue to denounce any of what has happened or conveyed to you here, tonight, as imaginary or impossible. Whatever will allow you to fall asleep at night will be fine, but if curiosity should get the better of you, go to your local archives and entertain the idea of reading the ‘Tomes of The Empress’. More than a few incidents that you have recently experienced may just be explained or prophesized there.”
“In the end it really does not matter how or by what means any of this has happened; just knowing the ‘why’ should be enough, my brothers and sisters of this world! That ‘why’ is that everyone, no matter right or wrong; believer or non believer, Scientist or Theologian, or whatever; The Empress of Time and Space believes in this world- her beloved ‘Homeworld’…and we wish it to continue…to continue to be the peaceful, cooperative world it has been…despite any inequalities that still exists. We love this world and everything on it and wish to see it continue to flourish- to become the great society it has been foreseen to be.”
Alex again wiped the tears from her eyes.
“May you all take this second chance and make the most of it in terms of further advancing technology, humanity, civility, and knowledge and know that we will continue our loving vigilance. I thank you all and good night.” My sister concluded aloud.
“Annnnnd we’re out.” Randi announced as apparently she discontinued the media transmission while motioning for Billie, Cami, and Cassi to disable their telepathic transmissions by sliding her index finger lightly across her throat.
“Empress, I’m picking up a drastic increase in individual communications around the planet. Information Network traffic has also increased exponentially. I think you got their attention, ma’am.” Randi added after a minute of silence.
“Alexis, I have Representative Quintin Darough requesting communication with you.” Ava announced pleasantly. Cami suddenly looked concerned.
“Put him through to my livingroom, Ava.”
The large display in the room activated, showing a slightly familiar man seated behind his desk. To our surprise, Mom was standing quietly, and quite unnoticed, behind him with a huge, evil smile.
“Quinn! I’m delighted to see you decided against visiting Homeland’s facility.” Mom greeted excitedly from beside us here, in the living room. She also continued to grin evilly behind Rep Darrough, too. Obviously, her slightly future self.
“Somehow, I don’t think my decision whether or not to attend the power-up had anything to do with it, Alexis! Especially since my name and two others mysteriously disappeared from the VIP guest list- AND I found out our security clearances had recently, and conveniently, been revoked! I’m sure you wouldn’t know anything about that, would you, Madam Chairwoman?” He growled playfully. “I trust my wife is with you, and if so, could I speak with her?”
Mother- the one standing behind Rep. Darough, in his office, winked once.
“Oh, she’s here, but I’m afraid our transit through the universal barriers has caused several adverse side effects- one being severe fatigue. She decided to lay down for a bit.” Mom responded with a bright smile.
“I’m not even going to appear to understand what you mean by universal barriers, Alexis. I never did understand Astrometrics.”
“It’s quite simple, Mr. Darough,” I said as I moved closer to my mother, “We transported the outer portion of this planet through four sequential universes to arrive at a fifth. The finite limit between one universe and the next bigger or smaller is called the ‘Universal Barrier or Border’.”
Quintin Darough’s mouth dropped open and the pen he had been nervously fumbling with fell out from between his fingers.
“You’re…you’re one of those Empresses! I thought I was hallucinating!”
“My daughter is not a hallucination, Quinn! She and her sisters saved our collective ass’ today!”
“Daughter? Lexi…you don’t have a daughter!” The man on the screen argued worriedly.
Mom vanished from the living room.
“And I suppose I didn’t just appear behind you either, Quintin Darough!” She said from the monitor with the same evil grin.
We giggled as the man practically fell out of his chair.
The screen went black. Mom and Mr. Darough appeared back in the room- though closer to the kitchen.
“Any further questions, Quinn?” Mom dared ask the piqued-looking gentleman. He silently shook his head slowly a few times.
“Dad!” Cami quietly gasped out from where she stood, transfixed by our newest arrival. I suggested, mentally, that she remain quiet for now.
“Quinn, meet Alexandra Steinert, Alexandra Fleming, and my daughter, Alexandra Reilly. We refer to them as the Empress of Time and Space.” Mom introduced.
“So this is your father, Cami?” Yuuka said as she suddenly flew in and hovered before the startled official. “I can definitely see some resemblance.”
As usual the Pixie was the icing on the cake, this time for Quintin Darough.
“You! Full size! Now!” Mom growled to Yuuka. “And help me get him onto the couch.”
8:00AM, Alexis Reilly Residence, July 5th, 1461AE
“How did you sleep, Frances?” I asked pleasantly as Cami’s mother padded out of the guest bedroom hallway, across the living room, and approached me at the small kitchen table- her eyes intensely focused on the carpeted floor.
“What happened to me? I don’t look the same as I did last night.”
“We call it the Mahanilui and it’s what happens when the nanobots I designed activate.” I replied.
“You made me into a machine?” she exclaimed in horror.
“What? No! You are still Frances Darough, honey. The nanos just restored your body to a younger condition.” I responded slightly surprised by her outburst.
“Younger?”
“Yes, younger. I would guess this is how you looked at…oh…nineteen or twenty?”
Darough thought about that for about thirty seconds.
“Yes. That’s about what I remember…I think.”
Mom opened her bedroom door at that moment and walked out to the table.
“Has Quinn come back up yet, Alexandra?” She asked as she regarded the new and improved Frances Darough critically. “How are you feeling this morning, Frances?”
“Better than I’ve felt in years, Lexi. Wait. That you, Lexi? You got younger too? Did I hear you right; Quintin is here?”
“I went and brought him back here after you went to bed. He had called to see how you were.” Mom said casually.
“You brought him…here? He lives halfway across the prefecture! Does that mean what I think it means, Lexi?”
Mom giggled. It was so nice to see her looking young again.
“What do you think it means, Franny?” She asked with a devious grin.
“Weeeell…if the Alexandras’ can appear and disappear, I venture to say that you can do a similar trick. Am I close?”
“She’s very perceptive, mother.” I giggled. “I wonder how that will change when her gift develops.” I added, wondering out loud as I took another sip of my coffee.
“Alexandra, we’ve already seen the answer to that question, haven’t we?”
I nodded ever so slightly.
“Good morning, sisters!” Alexis Fleming greeted as she and my great niece, Alexandra, walked across the living room holding hands. Both were fully dressed and ready to depart, I presumed.
“By the Goddess, I thought I was seeing things last night!” Frances Darough groaned in surprise.
“Frances, this is my ‘temporal twin’, Alexis Fleming, from Terra Nuevo.” Mom introduced.
“Temporal Twin? Terra Nuevo?” Frances groaned in confused disbelief.
“Temporal twin is what we call two identical people but from completely different universes, dimensions, planets, or time periods.” Alexandra replied. “It’s just one of the encountered subtleties of time and space travel.”
“Oh…sooooo…do I have one of these twins too?” Frances asked cautiously.
“One or two, honey.” I giggled before taking another sip from my cup.
The apartment’s entrance door opened. Alex Steinert and Quintin Darough walked in- still conversing.
“So you say the three of you moved…us…from universe to universe with your minds’? That’s simply stupendous, Capt. Steinert!”
“I’ve already told y’all to call me Alex, hun. At present, I’m not on my Earth, and certainly nowhere near a United States military installation.” My sister urged with a pleasant smile.
“Oh, hey sis! Sleep well?” Alex greeted as the two entered the kitchen. Wow, yer up early, Cami.”
Frances Darough, still with her back to her estranged husband, looked up at my sister. “I’m Frances Darough, Alexandra.”
Her mouth suddenly dropped open as she looked toward me. She had finally figured out my previous cryptic answer. “I…I look like my daughter?”
“Oh, not you too!” Quintin Darough moaned. “What is it about this new universe that makes the women around me think they have daughters instead of sons?”
Frances Darough turned around silently- a disappointed frown on her face.
“Oh. Please excuse me ma’am. I thought you were my wife. I also thought there to be only one France Darough in the Prefecture. Alexis, my wife hasn’t left already, has she?”
“Quintin Darough! Have you gone blind AND senile?” Franny exclaimed. “I’m right here!”
Quintin Darough’s eyes popped wide open.
“Good Morning, sisters!” Cami chimed as her and Cassi’s feet gently touched the carpeted, living room floor. Both had elected to sleep up in the loft last night.
“Dad!” Camille Darough gasped as she stopped dead in her tracks halfway across the living room after noticing our male guest. Apparently, she hadn’t expected to see him again.
Quintin Darough looked between the two, identical, young women- one sitting before him and one standing ten meters away in a racy, red lace nightie.
“Dad?” He choked out in amazement.
“Come on over Camille, I’ll make another pot of coffee while you two reacquaint yourselves.” Mom said calmly as she motioned for me to get up and help. “Have a seat, hun.”
“Good morning, mother. I hope you feel better this morning.” Cami started the conversation.
“Thanks to the Empress, I feel better than I have in years, sweetheart.” Frances answered.
“Thanks to the Empress? Capt. Steinert? What did you do to my wife? Why do these two look like twins?” Quintin Darough demanded.
“We look like twins? Dad, I don’t look anything like mother.” Cami maintained as she looked at her mother repeatedly.
“You look the same to me.” A tiny voice said as it barely caught my attention.
Mom turned around quickly. “Yuuka! I swear if you don’t remain grown-up around here, I’m going to…oh…Allie…it’s you.”
“No, I’m over here, Alexis. And what are you going to threaten me with today?” A fully-grown Yuuka dared from the couch in the living room. She quickly went to Pixie mode and flew into the kitchen.
“Well, Alexis? What are you going to do?” Yuuka paused a few seconds for the nonexistent answer. “You know, I’ve held my tongue our entire visit, but…but I’m about up to here,” the hovering Pixie raised her tiny hand up over her head as indication, “with the assumptions that I’m the only Pixie in this apartment!"
Yuuka quickly left Pixie mode, and looked into mom’s eyes. “I think you owe me an apology!”
“What kind of nightmare have I slipped into?” Quintin Darough asked himself quietly.
Wanting to defuse the situation, I quickly poured a cup of freshly steeped tea for the agitated Pixie. “Have some tea, Yuuka. I sweetened it up with some honey as per your specifications.”
“Bribery will get you everywhere, Empress.” She giggled through narrowed eyes before nodding to me and taking a sip of the beverage. “Aaah…Domo.” She sighed wistfully with eyes closed then stepped over to the table, and pulled out a chair.
“You’re welcome. Allie? Would you also like some tea?” I inquired.
“Nah, I’ll just grab a cup of coffee. I’m really not into that ‘refined’ stuff.” She said as she too left Pixie mode to stand beside me.
Pouring out the last of the pot into a clean cup, I handed it to her with a bright smile.
“How about anyone else? You girls prefer coffee or tea?” I asked as I looked around the room- to all the cabinet tops, the top of the microwave and refrigerator, the shade of the hanging light over the table, Quintin and Frances Darough’s shoulders…
“So, are you two sure I can’t talk you into staying longer?” Mom asked Alexis and Alexandra Fleming.
“Quite sure, Aunt Alexis. I have a strict, four faint maximum for my stays.” My niece giggled. “You really should work on your fright responses, Mr. and Mrs. Darough.”
“I think they’ll have plenty of time to callus themselves, Alexandra.” Mom said with a sad smile as she looked to her twin. “Re-sync one more time, sis?”
Mom and Alexis Fleming embraced each other one last time before Alexis took Alexandra’s hand again.
A blur and slight breeze indicated that Hoshi had arrived to say her goodbyes.
“Travel safely, Empress and Alexis.”
She was gone in another blur and ‘swoosh’.
“My sentiment as well Empress and Princess Alexis.” Fay offered, lowering herself from overhead. She stayed on the ground only long enough to embrace both women before silently floating to the ceiling again.
“I’ve transferred as much information as I could about this world and its unique culture into the unused memory of your Reilly as you asked, M’lady. Though not a complete archive it should prove sufficient for your needs until I can completely back up my local archives to Reilly.” Randi Peltierre informed her.
“I thank you, Lady Comptroller.” Alexis Fleming bowed courteously.
“Travel well, Empress.” Randi said as she quickly hugged my niece.
Alexis Fleming looked around the room cautiously. “So, are we ready to go, Alexandra?” She asked, but quickly added in an annoyed tone, “Before the Pixies decide to line up for another round of ‘hugs and kisses’?”
“Yes, mother, we’re leaving now.” Alexandra answered in a slightly amused, but annoyed tone.
Alex Steinert, Billie, Cami, Cassi, Samantha, Cassandra, Mom, and I immediately dropped to one knee.
“May the temporal winds blow favorably, Empress!” We chorused.
My niece simply rolled her eyes before she and her mother disappeared.
“I would have never believed this had I not seen it with my own eyes!” Quintin Darough whispered in awe.
“What are you saying, Quintin? You were just thinking ‘what a bunch of crazy, eccentric, women I’m in the presence of’!” Frances Darough complained.
“No, I am not the craziest of the bunch, Quintin Darough! How dare you even accuse me of losing my mental functions?” Frances continued. “No! I am not reading your mind! If you don’t want to be here then I suggest you ask Alexis, Billie, Cassandra, Samantha, or one of the Alexandra’s to transport you home! Don’t tell me you haven’t said a word!”
Cami and Cassi looked up at me, only slight surprise on their faces. I nodded with a smile.
“Will y’all give it a rest, Franny? ‘Fore the furniture starts flyin’ ‘round the apartment?” Alex Steinert implored calmly.
“And just why would the furniture start ‘flyin’ ‘round the apartment’, Alexandra?” Frances asked sharply.
There was a subtle set of ‘thuds’ from the living room as the couch, love seat, and four upholstered chairs dropped back to the carpet.
I noticed twenty Pixies suddenly swarming the apartment’s entry door trying frantically to find a way out. They were so terrified that none of them had thought to grow up and try the knob.
“Because you can do that, Frances.” I said as I nodded at Cami and Cassi Darough. “Because you can do what your daughter and granddaughter can do.”
“Mom, perhaps it would be better if we could talk. I’m sure you have many questions for us.” Cami suggested, placing a hand on her mother’s shoulder. “First though, Billie, could you take us someplace we can ‘demonstrate’ our gift- and perhaps allow mother some practice?”
“Any place in particular?” Billie asked as she closed her eyes momentarily.
“The place you have just foreseen will work.” Cami smiled as she, Frances Darough, and Cassi joined hands with my Assistant Director.
“We’ll be back in a little bit, Alex.” Billie advised just before her small group disappeared.
Quintin Darough looked on in complete disbelief of what he had just seen.
“I thought the Empress was the only one that could vanish?”
“All members of the royal family- as it’s termed- can phase out of reality and travel- both to a location and temporally- to a limited extent, but only the Empress can do what she does, Quinn.” I informed him.
“Royal family, huh? In case you didn’t notice, we have no royalty on this world, Alexandra.”
“That wasn’t always the case, Quinn.” Alex Steinert smiled mischievously. “Have you ever paid close attention to the walls downstairs in the Banquet Hall?”
“I have seen them many, many times, Alex.”
“So what do they reflect, hun?” She asked, maintaining the impish smile.
“They depict the Empress in various scenes from the imaginary Avalon, of course. Everyone knows those myths.”
“Am I not…Are we not the Empress, hun?” Alex asked as we nodded to each other and keyed our Reillys’ clothing feature.
Quintin Darough’s eyes popped out of his head- literally, as our medieval dresses appeared on us.
“I think he finally recognizes us, sis!” Alex laughed playfully as Allie and Trina landed on my sister’s shoulders to complete the image.
“Maybe we should take him back to meet Lord Darough, Alex.” I said with a wink.
“No, no, no. That will not be necessary, Empress. You have made your point, so no further demonstration will be required. A good Politian knows when to admit defeat…or at least when to regroup and re-evaluate.”
I raised a single eyebrow to that statement.
“Isn’t that almost exactly what Lord Darough said when we all arrived at Willow’s Glen, sis?” Alex grinned as she looked to me. Allie took to the air slowly and flew away sadly. Trina followed, but at a much quicker pace.
“I don’t really recall, Alex, You were busy with ‘his royal hard-ass’, Lord Hathor, at the time and I was answering questions for Lord Sangiere. Maybe Grandma could…” I couldn’t finish before tears filled my eyes. “Why can’t this get any easier?” I asked no one in particular.
“It’s still too new to us, Alex. Only been about six years, ya know. A little more for you.” My sister reminded. “Still, she may have a few tricks up her sleeve,” Alex grinned again. “Remember, y’all sync’ed last year.” She winked.
“I remember, sis.” I winked back.
“Wonder when she’ll play that trump card?”
“Haven’t seen it- haven’t even looked, yet.” I replied with a smirk.
“Neither have I.” Alex smiled tensely as she shook her head twice.
“We never foresaw Andora or Ma Scott either.” I added.
“Kinda’ blows the whole ‘omnipotence’ thing right out of the water, huh.”
So what now, girls?” Quintin Darough asked, breaking Alex and I out of our semi-private conversation.
“Now,” I paused, “You, mom, and Frances travel the world to refill the various government positions. Earth still requires representation and the Empress WILL NOT engage in politics as we did the first time.”
Quintin Darough’s mouth dropped open again.
“I actually can’t believe that I can do all that, Camille!” Frances’ voice chimed out as the foursome of Mind Warriors reappeared in mom’s living room forty-five minutes later.
“Grandmother, we still urge extreme caution when using our gifts! Many people and things can be destroyed if not vigilant.” Cassiopeia Darough cautioned.
“I understand, sweetheart, and thank you all for showing me the ‘ropes’, as it were. I will do my best to honor the legendary Mind Warriors of the Empress on this Earth.”
“Ease up, Mrs. Darough! Just protect Alexis and the Pixies. Leave the Empress for us to protect. That’s our job.” Billie smiled warmly.
Alex Steinert and I looked at each other in amazement.
“Y’all heard that, right, Alex?” My sister asked.
“Ah did an’ Ah still don’t believe it, Alex.” I whispered. “We in the right time line?”
Billie glared at us both for several seconds before turning her attention back to Frances.
Mom suddenly looked at my sister.
“You have to leave so soon, Alexandra?”
“Afraid so, hun, but I’ll be back in a few months.”
Mom nodded.
“God, I know I’m going to regret this.” Alex Steinert lamented under her breath, but quickly smiled. “All Pixies going to my Earth to meet your counterparts please exit Pixie mode and join me.” She announced holding her faux smile.
Allie, Trina, and Yuuka quickly joined my sister.
I cleared my throat.
Yuuka glanced my way timidly then slowly walked to my side. A slight breeze indicated that Hoshi had arrived from wherever she had been and now stood beside Yuuka.
“No. I don’t think she found that funny, Yuuka.” Hoshi whispered with a serious expression. “Besides, I’d miss you.”
After twenty minutes of ‘goodbyes’ twenty women joined hands with my sister.
“Trina. Say hi to Sunni for me, will you?” Yuuka asked brightly.
“I will, Yuuka, but how will I know her?” Mei Lee’s second oldest asked innocently.
“Oh, you’ll know, hun.” Alex giggled with a knowing smile.
“Will this hurt as bad as yesterday, Empress?” Trina inquired.
“This one’s a piece of cake, hun, but I do need to make a slight detour for a pick-up.”
“Alex? Thanks again, sis.” I said, smiling brightly.
“Anytime, hun! We’ll see y’all later.” Alex winked just before her group disappeared.
Mom looked at me with narrowed eyes. I gazed back at her with a devious grin just to tease.
That response caused mother’s eyes to widen.
“What are you planning, Alexandra?” She asked cautiously.
“Something…wonderful.” I replied impishly.
Mom stared at me intensely as I paused a full thirty seconds. Finally I offered my hands to our remaining sisters.
“Ya know…with all the work we’ve been doin’ these last few years, Ah think we all could use a vay-kayshun!” I said using my sister’s accent. “y’all wonna go home fer a spell?”
Mom quickly grabbed my hand and I pull the trigger. Stars passed quickly in my sight.
Reilly’s main auditorium appeared before us and loud applause began as soon as I rephased us. I had transported us to the raised stage and we now found ourselves on display to a packed house of our sisters and brothers.
Mom, Quintin, and Frances Darrough immediately blushed and stared directly at me.
“Sisters and brothers of Kili, let’s give it up for Alexis Reilly, Quintin Darrough, and Frances Darrough! Our Homeworld contingent!” Alex Steinert announced over the audio transdu…PA system as she motioned over to our newly arrived group.
Wild applause and enthusiastic whistling filled the auditorium!
Mom instantly released my hand and phased out!
“OH no you don’t!” I growled as I stopped time in Reilly. The result was that all members of the ‘Royal’ family began to glow blue. I quickly found Alexis Reilly, matched her phasing, and grasped her hand. She turned and glared at me in complete surprise! Alex Steinert laughed loudly as did her sisters Emily and Brianna; daughters Samantha, Cassandra, and Alexis; her son Alexander; as well as Billie, and my Sam and Cassie.
I also noticed a bluish glow from up behind the top row of seats at the very back of the auditorium, but I couldn’t make out who it was- though I did have a theory.
I restarted time around us.
“Why?”
“Why, what, Mother?” I asked.
“Welcome to Reilly Research Station, home base of the Sisters of Kili, Sisters and brothers of the Empress of Time and Space!” Alex Steinert again announced resulting in more applause.
“Why are you two doing this? Frances and I, and certainly Quintin, don’t deserve any of this! We could have stopped the Homeworld from destroying itself and we didn’t! None of us deserve this welcome!” Mom cried over the continuing applause.
“Why condemn yourselves for something you had no control over, mother?” I asked as I stared directly into her eyes.
“There was no way to stop it. You, Cassie, Sam, and Grandma had no choice but to let it happen. Grandma knew she wouldn’t be around…or at least be strong enough to do what Alex, Alexandra, and I had to do.” I explained. “Therefore, why be so humbled now?”
Ma grabbed my opposite shoulder and pulled me to her. She immediately wrapped her arms around me and tried to squeeze the breath from my lungs. I could hear her crying even over the increasing applause. Looking over to Cami, I noticed Frances taking similar advantage of her and Cassi.
I felt another presence arrive behind me.
“It’s about time you brought them back for a visit, mom!” My daughter Reilly growled as she stared at me expectantly. I noticed a young man my shared memories told me was David Cummins standing slightly behind her.
“Do I get to say hi to grandma sometime today?” She added before trying to cut in. I raised my hand and indicated for her to wait.
“Hey, y’all! How ‘bout we all go out and get this ‘Welcome to the Universe’ shindig started? Everthin’s setup and just waitin’ for the guests! See y’all outside!” Alex Steinert announced just before she and a good third of the audience vanished. What was left of the audience began to exit the hall.
“Shall we? I asked as I pushed mom back from me slightly.
Again I triggered my gift and we found ourselves out in the large clearing just outside the airlock’s detection range. Mom, Frances, and Quintin’s mouths dropped open as they took in the beautiful, tropical scenery.
Quintin turned around and stared at the outside of Reilly.
“Is this the fabled Avalon?”
“Reilly?” Frances Darrough asked as she turned to see what her ex had seen, as if she hadn’t heard my sister’s welcome announcement. “But how?”
“That was my doing, Frances.” Alex Steinert said with a smile as she approached. “When what was left of the Homeworld again threatened our sisters, I took it upon myself to move both Reilly Station and its universe here to ours.”
“You did this all by yourself, Alexandra?” Quintin Darrough asked, flabbergasted.
“Well, I did have a hundred and three helpers to lend a hand.” She admitted.
Mom suddenly stared at me in fear. I rolled my eyes in regard to the question that was about to escape her lips.
“Alexandra, when we transited just now, the only hand you took…”
“Was yours, mom? How did I transport everyone around us without making contact?” I interrupted. “How did Alex transport one third of our attending sisters and brothers out here without physical contact?”
She nodded as her eyes narrowed.
“There are many things about the Empress of Time and Space that even Alex, Alexandra, or I don’t yet know, mom. That was just one of the things we recently discovered.”
“Grandmother. I am Reilly Reilly and this is my husband, David Cummins.” Reilly interjected aggressively.
“Hello, ma’am.” The young man said shyly.
“I know who you are, Reilly! I also see your Terran education has still not been well assimilated.
“Ah shit! She’s already synced with her!” Reilly cursed as she stomped the ground with her foot. “Well that screws THAT plan!”
Mom reached out and quickly wrapped her arms around my aggravated daughter. They embraced for a minute before she wrapped her arms around David. Mom quickly looked to her right, broke free from her grandson-in-law suddenly, and dashed off in the same direction.
“AUNT JACKI!” She shouted excitedly!
Mom suddenly flew a couple meters into the air and did several summersaults before landing feet-first in front of my sister’s Ex-O. They immediately embraced and I could hear mom crying again. I immediately recalled grandma’s memories. That was something that Jacki Cummins did when Alexis was a child.
“I wonder if she’s happy to see her?” Quintin Darrough asked sarcastically from behind me.
“They haven’t seen each other since we left Avalon six years ago.” Alex Steinert replied.
Quintin Darrough grasped the bridge of his nose, closed his eyes and shook his head a few times.
Jacki and mom walked back toward us.
Several flower lei appeared- hovering- from the treeline. As they grew closer, we noticed each required four Pixies to stay aloft. Quintin and Frances gasped as each of us ‘Guests of Honor’ received a flower necklace.
The pink Plumeria smelled wonderful and were very pleasing to the eye.
Emily appeared and approached our male guest.
“Hello Mr. Darrough, I’m Alex’ sister, Emily. I am the resident doctor, in my time period, here at Reilly and I am required to inform you that an isolated water reservoir has been conveniently located at the end of the buffet table in the blue, insulated, water cooler. Unless you wish to join the sisterhood, I strongly suggest you drink from only that reservoir.”
“Join the ‘sisterhood’? I don’t understand.”
“I’ll tell him, Emily. Thank you, sister.” Frances Darrough responded as she stepped up and gently took her ex’s arm then led him a short distance away.
Emily nodded before coming over to me.
“Hey, sis. I heard you had SOME adventure! Wish I could have been there to see it.”
“We did what we had to do, Em.” I replied. “I was just following our sister’s motto- ‘no one left behind’.”
“I’m familiar with it, sis, though I don’t think its originator ever thought anyone would take it to such an extreme.”
We both laughed at that.
“Hey! Sis! Y’all ferget ‘bout me?” Brianna shouted as she ran over to us and quickly wrapped her arms around me. Wow, was that girl strong!
“How y’all been, sis?” I asked after getting my breath back. “By the way, this is my mom, Alexis Reilly, Cami’s ma an’ pa, Frances an’ Quintin Darrough.”
“Nice ta meet y’all. Ah’m Alex’ sister, Brianna. Welcome ta the neighborhood! If y’all need anything, I’m the one that kin contact our Empress anywhere she goes.”
“Anywhere?” Frances asked skeptically.
“Yep! Any place, any time, any universe, any die-men-shun!” Brie bubbled. “We share a special link, me an’ the Empress.”
“So where’s Chuck, Brie?” I asked.
“Him an’ Brittany decided ta stay home. Brit’s got finals an’ Charles got a backlog at work that needs tendin’. Ah cain’t stay long neither. Dee an’ Freddy was gonna visit fer a spell- Ah’m ahopin’ they stay a few weeks this here time.”
“So…you found another facet of your gift, I take it.” I asked with a smile.
A gigantic smile filled Brie’s face. “Saves a ton a money on plane fare. An no TSA gropin’ neither! Don’t know how Ah done survived it before.”
“So how far can you transport these days, sis?” I inquired.
“Y’all don’t know a’ready? Boy sis, y’all slippin’ er sometin’?” Brie laughed as she appraised me. “All ‘round this here planet and a few months either way. But ah hope, with more practice, ah kin jump a whole year soon. Ah got some slip-ups that needs fixin’ ‘round last Christmas.”
I smiled as my sister’s memories of that event came to mind. Brittany’s new boyfriend’s surprise appearance at the Mason residence couldn’t have been more awkward. Brie should have used her gift to see that one coming!
“Quintin! What the hell are you thinking!” Frances Darough’s voice rang through our heads and echoed through the tropical palms and bushes.
The entire gathering silenced.
“Frances, I didn’t say a thing! How dare you infringe on my thoughts anyway?”
“How could anyone miss those lewd thoughts, Quintin! Delilah is only fifteen! Do you WANT Randi to financially ruin you because you can’t keep it in your pants? What kind of a pervert did I marry? To think I had thoughts of us getting back together!”
“Frances, take it easy! I’m sorry! It was one stray thought- a thought I could have with any of these women. How can any breathing man not admire them?”
“Admiring is one thing, but what you intended vastly usurped admiration! It was…pornographic!”
A glass of water flew in from my right and poured itself on Quintin Darough’s head.
“I think it’s time that you understood the consequences of your thoughts, Quintin, dear!” Frances shouted angrily with a satisfied, but evil smile.
“Now Frances! I think you should settle down! This is not the time nor place for such hostilities.” The elder Darough calmly replied hoping to defuse the worsening situation.
“No, Quintin! I will not calm down! Never tell me to ‘Calm Down’! You want to think lewd thoughts about the sisters, why not try them out on yourself!” Frances Darough spat.
I decided to take action. I hadn’t seen this in any of my scenarios!
“Francis! Please don’t do something you’ll regret in six hours!” I urged as I hurried over to our newest sister. As I drew near, her arm shot out in my direction. I turned my head just in time to see an unopened bottle of twenty-year old Kentucky Bourbon inches from my face. I turned my head quickly.
Everything went black.
“My Queen, a foreign woman in strange attire seeks audience with you. What would you have me do?” My trusted Vizier asked as he approached respectfully.
“Does this woman have a name and affiliation, Jal’aj?” I inquired- annoyed that someone had the audacity to interrupt my allotted entertainment period.
“She only refers to herself as ‘Aleck-sandra, my queen and I cannot place the region she hails from- the realm of Mizzurra. She refuses to leave the palace and I have no idea how she got past the sentries, our security is flawless.”
“Does she seem to pose an imminent threat, Jal’aj?”
“She carries no weapons, traps, or elixirs whatsoever, my Queen.”
“Tell her to return tomorrow during court.” I ordered.
His face went white and his mouth dropped open.
“What is wrong, Jal’aj? Did you not understand my command? Did my voice or anything I have said sound indigestible to your ears?” I asked angrily.
“No, my queen!” He answered immediately as he looked to the throne room floor. “It is just that…the woman…she…she told me…told me word for word…that that is what you would say, my queen. I have no thoughts on how that be possible!” He stuttered awkwardly.
“She is a seer, Jal’aj! That is the only true explanation. Tell her to leave! She will ‘see’ that she should come back while I hold court.”
“But, my queen…” Jal’aj paused, unsure of his next statement.
“But what, Jal’aj? Loosen your tongue before I order it done for you.”
“My queen, her face…her voice…her endowments…lest the hair color and some extra time in the sun, she could be your double! I am completely at a loss as to how someone could imitate you so well! Surely there cannot be another woman of such outstanding beauty in all of Saba!”
I thought about what he said of this foreigner’s description. That coupled with his facial expressions, enticed me.
“Dismiss the artisans and bring this doppelganger before me at once, Jal’aj.” I growled with even more annoyance in my voice. “I shall dispel her myself.”
“At once, my queen.” Jal’aj said as he clapped his hands and hurried my entertainment out the servant’s door on my right. I noticed one of them- a brown-haired girl of above average beauty momentarily glance back to me. How dare she look upon me without my explicit approval!
Jal’aj hurried back over to me, bowed to me, and exited the throne room’s main doors.
I waited.
And waited.
Jal’aj re-entered slowly and approached me cautiously.
“My queen…I regret to inform you that the foreign woman, Aleck-sandra, appears to have taken her leave.”
“WHAT?” I shouted, infuriated. “How dare she demand audience then rebuke my exceptional kindness?”
“On my exit from your royal presence, the woman was nowhere to be found. She had simply vanished, my queen. The guards remember nothing, not even her arrival.”
I was incensed!
“Leave me, Jal’aj! If she should return, she is to be seized and taken straight to the prison and put to work in the brothel! How dare some foreigner rebuff my charity!”
“By your order, my queen.” Jal’aj bowed, turned, and let himself out.
A high-pitched, drawn out whistle sounded from my right as soon as the door closed completely.
“Wow, y’all got some setup here, sister.” My voice said, also from my right.
I turned suddenly and stared eye to eye with my own face- be it somewhat pale!
“GUARDS!” I shouted immediately.
“It’ll do ya no good, sis. Nobody kin hear us.”
“GUARDS!”
“Ah said nobody kin hear us. Ah got us outta phase with this here reality. Ah assume you cain’t ‘member who ya are, right?” The impersonator stated calmly.
“My name is Bilkis! How dare you even think about calling me ‘sister’? I am no relation to you in any regard!” I exclaimed testily.
“Wow, we got us one swelled head don’t we? Guess the old adage ‘ power corrupts an’ absolute power corrupts absolutely’ still’s alive an well. Relax, hun, We ain’t here ta harm ya. We’re here ta help.” My insolent twin informed me. That impish smirk on her face was intolerable!
“How dare you address me in such a casual manner! GUARDS!” I shouted.
“Ah wouldn’t waste mah breath, hun. Ain’t nobody kin hear ya.”
“My guards and servants are at my beckoned call! They will be here shortly. Nothing can keep them from their pledged service!”
“Ah’ll repeat what ah said before…they cain’t see us, yer highness. Plain an’ simple…we no longer fully exist in this here reality.”
“That is impossible! Of course I exist here! I am Bilkis, Queen of all Saba!”
“Well now, that’s real nice, hun.” She replied flatly. That only incensed me more. “While we’re doin’ inner-ductions, ah’m Alexandra, Empress a Time an’ Space. Even in this day ‘n age, Empress trumps queen, hun, so shouldn’t y’all be bowin’ ta me?”
“You insolent! How dare you talk to me in that manner! How dare you claim to be something of myth and legend!”
“She certainly IS full of herself, Alex.” Another woman- this one shorter and golden-haired- said as she appeared beside my counterfeit.
“If memory serves, y’all have first-hand knowledge, Billie Sangiere.”
The one called ‘Billie’ sneered at my fake. “Alex, her Vizier is approaching.”
“Not gonna be a problem, Billie.” My double said nonchalantly.
Jal’aj opened the large, wooden double doors and stopped in surprised fear a few feet into my throne room.
“My queen?” He asked cautiously as he looked around my eloquently decorated throne room.
“Jal’aj! Have these intruders apprehended and thrown into the prison!” I shouted at the top of my lungs.
My double simply rolled her eyes.
“Hey queenie? Kin y’all do this?” My twin asked serenely as she snapped her fingers.
Jal’aj stopped in mid-stride! All outside noise- all motion around us, stopped! The two intruding women began to glow in a bluish light. As I looked behind the two I suddenly noticed two more glowing figures, both appeared to be women.
“What is this magic?” I demanded, noticing as I raised my hand to point, that my own hand was emitting a similar bluish light. I took a moment to examine this strange phenomenon.
“Alex. I wish you would’ve alerted me to the fact you were going to freeze time. I almost knocked over half the troop when they all froze in front of me!” Another woman exclaimed irritably as she entered through the side entrance she had just recently exited.
“Relax, Jamie. You knew we were working off script on this one.”
“Aunt Alex, what’s wrong with momma?” The younger looking woman asked as she stepped from behind the golden-haired wench and pointed to me.
“She done lost her memory after getting’ conked in the head by that flyin’ booze bottle at the party, Reggie. Yer momma don’t know who she is.” My double explained.
“I am virgin! I have never bore a child!” I argued adamantly setting their minds straight.
“I kind of like her like this, Aunt Alex.” The other, older, newly arrived woman stated with a devious smile. She held up a strange rectangular thing that produced a flash of lightning once and made a ‘click’ noise. “This will make the perfect blackmail material.” She mumbled quietly.
“Reilly!” My twin hissed.
“No can do, Aunt Alex! This one’s going into the album.” The woman declared while laughing maniacally.
My double rolled her eyes.
“Bilkis, may I introduce Reilly Reilly and her younger sister Regina Reilly.”
I tried ignoring the casual introduction- it was too far below me.
“Momma! Don’t be rude! The youngest woman declared. “We came here to bring you back home.”
The teenager disappeared and was suddenly standing beside me and took hold of my left arm. I quickly, roughly, brushed her hand off me.
“You shall not lay hand to my royal presence, foreigner!”
“Stick the attitude, momma! I’ll touch your arm if I want to!”
I quickly drew my dagger and placed it to her neck. Her eyes widen considerably!
“Touch me again and forfeit your life, you insolent child!” I hissed.
My knife ripped from my hand and flew to the golden-haired one.
“That wasn’t too wise, dear.” She said as the dagger hovered magically then shot to the ceiling and embedded itself to the hilt!
“Momma! How could you? How could you attack your own daughter?”
“I do not have a daughter, young one! Leave me and this palace at once! All of you!” I commanded.
“Billie, why don’t y’all help Jal’aj there back out the door an’ have him forget he ever’ seen us?” My counterfeit asked of her golden-haired cohort.
With just a nod, the one called Billie turned and gracefully walked back to my loyal Vizier and twirled her right pointer finger in the air. As if a puppet or doll, he turned and both disappeared.
The golden-hair reappeared instantly next to my twin.
“Jamie? Y’all wanna get back to your group, hun? I’m turnin’ time loose again. Y’all got two minutes.” This person calling herself Aleck-sandra advised. I scoffed at the very idea she could stop time.
“You would be amazed by what we can do, Ale…Bilkis. We will be going for now, but we’ll be back. An’ y’all can place money on that!” She said after waiting silently for a time.
With that threat, all four remaining women vanished into thin air! Instantly all ambient noise and motion resumed.
Had I been in the presence of demons? Gods? The things they did were simply astounding- miraculous even. I doubted even the court mage could replicate such incredible feats.
“Guards!” I shouted. There was no hesitation on their arrival this time.
“There are four women, one average golden-hair, two that could be my younger sisters, and one looking identical to me except in hair color and pallor. Search the palace and grounds for them! I want them found and imprisoned immediately!”
My eyes panned to my right- to the exit my entertainers left by.
“Find the medium build brunette dancer of superior beauty and do likewise with her! No one disregards the queen of all Saba!”
With a confused nod by their captain, my guards were off to scour the palace and grounds for these arrogant interlopers.
“My queen, what has happened? I heard one of the guards say something about intruders. Have you been harmed?” Jal’aj anxiously inquired as he rushed into my throne room.
“I am unharmed. Give assistance to the search since you have seen the one called Aleck-sandra, Jal’aj. I want those women found and punished!”
“Women, my queen? What women?” He asked obliviously.
“There were just five women in this room, Jal’aj. You met the one called Aleck-sandra just moments ago. She is my close double. With her were two younger women that could have been my younger sisters had I had any. They were joined by one of the dancers- a ravishing brunette. There was also a golden-haired woman with them. Be extremely careful as that one has powers even Ta’kuk would pay handsomely for!”
“As you wish, my queen.” He said quickly before turning and hurrying out.
Left alone, I began to ponder the recent events.
‘Don’t think too hard on it, hun. Y’all’ll get a headache.’
Those ghostly words whispered into my ear produced several waves of tremors that moved, several times, along my spine.
Mahram, Saba, July 7th, 720BC
“Why can’t momma remember me, Aunt Alex? What did I do to make her forget?” My fifteen year old niece asked innocently as we appeared in a quiet alley just outside the palace walls of Mahram, Saba- or what the bible called Sheba.
“Sometimes when someone receives a severe concussion, they forget who they are, sis. Mom got hit pretty hard by that whiskey bottle. I’m surprised she transited instead of dropping like a brick.” My niece, Reilly, tried to explain to her sister. “I believe mom developed another persona based on where she rephased, in this case ancient Arabia in what is now Yemen.”
“We’re in Arabia?” Reggie asked excitedly. “Momma was teaching me about the Syrians, Samarians, and the Assyrians before she left for Reilly and her Homeworld mission two and a half years ago. Can we do some exploring, Aunt Alex?”
“Maybe after we restore your ma’s memories and she calls off the goons, honey.” I replied.
“Alex! Someone is coming.” Billie alerted as she suddenly looked toward the open end of the alley.
She relaxed immediately.
“It’s just Jamie.” She said with a sigh.
“Ya, its just me…run of the mill, normal ol’ Jamie.” Our sister groused as she turned the corner and joined us. “Lest we forget who’s been stuck here for six months scoping out her royal badass.”
“Ah haven’t forgotten, hun, an’ Ah thank y’all fer keepin’ an eye on mah sister all that time.” I said in thanks.
“Skipper, when was the last time you slept? Your drawl is runnin wild and free.” She asked with concern.
“I’d estimate- by the frequency of our Empress’ fatigue monitor- that she has been active for at least three days straight. Am I close, Alex?” Billie asked as she lowered and fixed my collar.
“Actually closer to four, Billie.” I corrected.
“Skipper, we’re heading over to my place so you can at least take a nap.” Jamie insisted.
“That is the first place the correction specialists will look, I’m afraid.” Billie rebutted.
“Then it’s up to you to see the cops find nothing, yer highness.” Jamie challenged.
Billie nodded and offered her hands. Jamie’s small apartment appeared around us.
“Bed’s back here, skipper.” She pointed to an open doorway toward the back of the tiny apartment. “It’s not what you’re used to, but it’s all I could afford. Dancin’, it seems, doesn’t pay much in any time period except the twentieth and twenty-first centuries.”
“Maybe it’s not the right style of dancing?” Billie asked with a smirk.
“I’m not as well versed in the naked mamba as you, Billie Sangiere! I, at least, have standards.” Jamie responded.
“So claims the seven time Playboy centerfold.”
“Nine.”
“Girls! That’s enough o’ the feudin’! We need ta keep it per-fesh-nol and keep ‘em eyes open.” I advised as I headed to Jamie’s back room. She was right. It wasn’t much of a bed, but it would do.
0600hrs, Mahram, Saba, July 8th, 720BC
“So, what did I miss?” I asked as I walked into the living/kitchen/dining area. Everyone was still sacked out on the floor in various levels of slumber.
Except Billie.
My sister’s second in command was sitting quietly at the small table in what I assumed was the kitchen. Her eyes were open, but there was no recognition of my presence at all.
“Billie?” I asked quietly.
No response; not even an eye blink!
“Billie Sangiere, are you in there, hun?”
I went to gently touch her arm.
“Aunt Alex, wait.” Reggie’s quiet voice and her hand quickly grabbing my reaching arm suddenly caught my attention.
“It’s not a very good idea to touch her while she’s like this. I know from personal experience.” My young niece added as a look of relief washed over her face.
“Relax. I’m awake, Regina.” Billie’s voice responded quietly. “Alex knew exactly when I would be leaving my comatose state, and I wouldn’t repeat that same mistake twice.”
“I would hope not, Aunt Billie. The need for four broken ribs and a concussion was not necessary as I was unaware of your state of consciousness at the time. Some sort of warning would have been prudent prior to the initialization of that mode.” Reggie replied in a very mature and professional tone.
“And I had hoped the Empress’ daughter would utilize her gift to foresee such coming events.” Billie countered.
I covered my mouth to squelch the laughter that I felt brewing. Billie could be so…
“Is there something you feel you should add, Commander Steinert?” She interrupted, glaring at me intensely.
“Not really. Though, it is interesting to actually witness accusations flying between a pot and kettle.” I giggled quietly.
Both women looked at me in confusion.
“Never mind. Did anything happen while I was out cold- Royal guards, that Jal’aj feller…‘Bilkis’ comin’ ta maybe apologize?” I inquired thinking the last part completely absurd.
“How could anybody cause trouble if they could not see, find, or remember this residence, Alex?” Billie boasted.
“Good job, hun, but I could have told you we were safe if you asked before I hit the rack last night.” I admitted.
“You mean if Aunt Billie had only used her foresight, she would have seen we wouldn’t have been bothered, Aunt Alex?” Reggie asked- just for verification, mind you.
“I’m proud of you, sis.” Reilly said as she sat up, yawned, and stretched her arms into the air. “So, Skipper, what’s the plan of attack for today?”
Jamie stirred, sat up, and rubbed the sand from her eyes- literally.
“Jamie goes to work as usual. Reilly, I want you to tag along with her as the troop’s returning soothsayer. Dress accordingly. Jamie, make everyone feel as though they know about her. Billie and Reggie will come with me.
Reilly stood and her Reilly suit changed to a diaphanous, transparent pink, Harem girl outfit- complete with matching skimpy lingerie and curled-toe slippers.
“Oh, that’s original.” Billie deadpanned as she appraised my older niece critically.
“Who’s to say this isn’t where the style started, Billie? My gift is telling me this is what I should wear. And far be it from me to screw-up the timeline.”
“Skipper, what happens if the palace guards are waiting for us?” Jamie asked with a little bit of concern.
“In that case, you both do what you do best,” I replied.
“Carte Blanc, Aunt Alex?” Reilly asked in complete surprise.
I nodded with a big, bright smile. “I haven’t seen it change things either way, hun.”
My niece rubbed her hands together excitedly, an evil grin on her face. I half expected her to cackle maniacally, too!
I guess we’ll see you all in a few hours.” Reilly said as she nodded to Jamie, who quickly changed her default Reilly suit into her court dancer’s outfit.
They disappeared.
“Shall we go, girls?” I asked as I changed into an ‘Arabian’ version of my Aryan Empress outfit- meaning it was a little more ‘billowy’ than the original design. I reached into the accompanying purse I had just designed days ago and retrieved my tiara.
“Damn, Aunt Alex!” Reggie sputtered in surprise, her eyes popping wide open as she stared at my outfit.
“Many men paid dearly the first time I wore this, Regina; I can think of nothing else that screams ‘I’m an Empress’ louder. I said somewhat solemnly.
“I’m hearing that get-up scream something else entirely, Alex.” Again Billie deadpanned.
“Are we ready?” I asked with a sigh. I held out my hands as Reggie’s Reilly finished changing into a modest, period correct, young women’s outfit.
Bilkis’ throne room appeared. I immediately noticed several palace guards at each of the exits and window openings. Apparently my sister was spooked and just a bit paranoid by our surprise visit yesterday.
“You ready, Xena?” I asked Billie with a smile. I wanted to make sure she and Jack had synced back at Kili- what for me was four days ago.
“Xena, Aunt Alex?” Reggie questioned as she tilted her head to one side slightly.
“Old television show from 1980’s Earth- the U.S., specifically. It was loosely based on Heracles from Ancient Greek mythology.” I answered and noticed no recognition. From either of my companions.
“Jack’s ensemble on our first visit to the Homeworld? Never mind, hun, you’ll get the idea.”
After a minute, Billie’s dress whites changed into a very Barbarian-esque, VERY provocative, strapless, brown leather outfit- complete with brown leather, thigh-high, stiletto-heeled, sinew-laced boots.
“You know…you really have no room to accuse, Aunt Billie.” Reggie giggled and shook her head as she appraised our blonde sister. “I guess I should follow form then.”
Reggie’s Reilly changed again, this time into a light tanned, leather vest-like blouse with a matching leather mini-skirt and, low-heeled, sinew laced leather boots. A bow and quiver of arrows completed her outfit. Reggie then reached back into a pocket on the side of her quiver with her free hand and pulled a smaller version of my tiara from it and placed it on her head with a satisfied smile.
“Now there shall be no question as to who I am related to.” She said smugly.
“So…now are we ready?” I sighed, looking at my two companions in annoyance.
“As soon as you stop time, Empress.” Billie grinned wickedly.
I nodded, regarded the two questioningly for a moment, and the four of us began to glow blue- Billie, Reggie, me, and ‘Bilkis’. I phased us in as my sister finally took notice of the complete silence and lack of motion- and finally of her own blue glow.
“So, you have returned. GUARDS!” Bilkis screamed.
“Boy, that conk of the noggin’ musta been harder than even Emily thought, sis.” I said with one eyebrow raised.
“GUARDS!” She exclaimed again.
“I thought I would enjoy this more, but it just turns out to be so, so sad, Empress.” Billie sighed. “Apparently, she has absolutely no remembrance of who or what we are, or our individual talents.”
“Alexandra. Its time to go home, sister.” I said gently as I released my sisters’ hands and approached.
“I told you yesterday, I am no relation to you! GUARDS!”
“Then care to explain why we are identical in every physical way?” I asked.
“We are not identical! I have black hair and a darker skin coloration.” She hissed in triumph.
“Only because you’ve somehow jumped into the real queen Bilkis’ body, Alexandra. That jump has clearly merged both individual’s traits. Now its time to jump out and be your own person again, sis. Let Bilkis be the rightful monarch and allow her to choose her own path in the timeline. She has many important things to do during her reign.”
“I am not possessed! I am Bilkis! Queen of all Saba!”
“Ya, and I play a barbarian on television, too.” Billie lampooned as our wayward sister turned her stare to our Queen Mind Warrior in complete confusion.
I decided to try something and began to concentrate.
“And I am Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space! You shall address me as ‘Empress’ you lowly excuse for supposed royalty!” I growled in mock anger as I willed the speed of light to slow. The room grew darker and took on a reddish hue.
Reggie whistled as she looked around us. “Now y’all gone an’ dun it. Y’all pissed her off royally now.” She warned with a very worried expression.
‘Bilkis’ looked about the room in fear.
“Next the seas will start to boil.” Billie added, catching on quickly. “Not that you’d be able to see that from this dry excuse for a civilization. What’d she do the last time after the boiling seas, Regina?”
“Fiery hail from the heavens, Billie.”
Billie snapped her fingers. “Oh, that’s right! I always get that and the catastrophic earthquakes and volcanic eruptions mixed up.”
Oh brother, were they vamping it up!
“I’d plead for the Empress’ forgiveness before she moves to stage two, Blistex.” Billie recommended.
“My name is Bilkis!”
“Won’t matter much if you cease to exist, dearie.” Billie countered.
I slowed the speed of light further.
Billie quickly looked around the blood red-tinged room.
“Better hurry, Bilky, the end of days is fast approachin’.” Billie urged through a serious, but impish grin.
Bilkis stared around the room as I slowed light a little farther.
“What…what would you…have…have me do…Empress of Time and Space?” She relented in a sullen tone.
“I just ask that you hear us out…though, without requiring us to take defensive action.” I requested as I re-established the speed of light and released my hold of time.
Immediately the palace guards jumped to action…
Well they tried, but suddenly found that their feet no longer touched the floor- that they were hovering in place, immobilized.
“Thank you, Billie.” I said with a nod.
Reggie had already started to appear in front of each soldier and disarm them of their spears, daggers, and swords. Each man marveled at the young women as she phased in and out magically.
“Empress, all guards have been liberated of their weaponry.” She reported appearing by my side again. There was no sign of where said weapons went.
“Well done, Regina! Your mother would be extremely proud.” I complimented.
“Thank you, Empress. Shall we move on?”
“Bilkis, if you will order your men to stand down, we shall talk as civilized persons.” I requested.
“Leave us and make sure we are not disturbed.” She ordered begrudgingly.
I nodded to Billie and all men settled gently to the ground. Once their feet touched the floor, they quickly, fearfully, retreated to the exits.
“So what will we talk about, Empress of Time and Space?” Bilkis asked in a strained tone as her eyes narrowed. She motioned us over to a few chairs and a comfortable looking Egyptian-style settee. She and I gracefully sat on the couch while Billie and Reggie sat on the chairs. I didn’t think she noticed our choreographed motion at all.
“I would like to discuss the separation of you from my sister, Alexandra of Reilly. An event of the recent past has inexplicably combined two entities into one common body and the entities must be separated before permanent damage can result to either one. And before you begin to argue, I have firsthand knowledge of this kind of accidental recombination.”
“I have always been Bilkis, Empress. I am of one mind as well as one body.”
“Please…if you will…think back to two years ago. Do you recall any strange feeling or episode that you found odd?” I asked as I gazed into her eyes.
“Not as I recall. What kind of feeling or episode specifically?”
I thought a moment, wondering if I shouldn’t just touch her and hope a re-synch would do the trick. It might just work or…it might backfire royally! I already witnessed what one portion of our gift could do in the wrong hands.
“Was there a particular instance where you looked into a looking glass and were surprised by the face looking back, Highness?” I asked.
She thought for a moment, but shook her head.
I mentally asked the question ‘how did it happen’. A smile came to my face.
“Was there a time when you woke up and felt more tired than when you went to bed?”
Bilkis’ eyes went wide.
Bingo!
“My Queen! We have found and apprehended the dancer you ordered imprisoned!” Jal’aj shouted as he burst through the door to the right of the throne.
He immediately rose off the ground clutching at his throat and gasping for air.
“I strongly suggest the dancer be released and exonerated at once, highness.” Billie hissed in anger. “While the Empress must remain diplomatic at all times, I, Billie Sangiere, Queen of Kili Island, do not adhere completely to those constraints…or the Empress’ will!”
“Release the dancer and bring her to me, Jal’aj.” Bilkis ordered reluctantly.
The Vizier’s feet gently touched the floor. He began breathing normally. Visibly shaken, he nodded once, and hurried out the same door.
“No, highness, I am not actually a barbarian, but I have fought in Greece and triumphed over the Spartans.” Billie replied answering the unheard question. “At least fourteen phalanxes fell to my will alone.”
“As I said, highness, I am not a barbarian, but I will protect friends and especially family.” Billie added.
Reilly materialized next to her sister, Reggie, rubbing her head gently.
“Alex, Jaffar jumped me and grabbed Jamie. I’m sorry, I got caught with my britches down.”
“We already know, Reilly.” Billie informed my niece calmly.
“It’s taken care of, hun.” I reassured her.
“You did?” She asked in confusion and rubbed her head some more. “Wow, that shot must have fried my time circuits a little.”
“Your orders, ma’am?” Reilly asked after a slight pause.
“Might as well stay here. Jal’aj is bringing Jamie back here, hun.” I responded. “Now…where were we?”
“My sleeping habits, Empress. There was one time I experienced that very issue. I thought nothing about it at the time, though I did cancel my morning court and remained in my room a few hours longer.”
“That has to be it, Empress. Alexandra must have transported as she collapsed and phased into Bilkis while she slept.” Reggie theorized excitedly.
I nodded in acknowledgement.
“Excellent deductive reasoning, lil sis!” Reilly praised.
I smiled…wait. I noticed Reilly had a tiara similar to Reggie on her head. Randi Peltierre must have compared notes with Randi Van Pelt recently.
Reilly noticed where I was looking and explained.
“Mom had Randi fabricate these for us a few months ago, Alex. She made mom one too, but it wasn’t finished before she left for the Homeworld. Same features as yours though,” Reilly blushed as she paused. “Well, except for the Earth-shattering, ‘kaboom’ part, that is. I think Randi still doesn’t trust us.”
“Gee, why would she think that, Reilly?” Billie poked.
“Ladies, please! Bilkis and I would like to continue this official dialog.” I reminded.
“Heh. Two equally hard-headed women trying to reach an accord.” Reilly quiped. “That has every possibility of working…yep.”
“There aren’t just two ‘hard-headed’ women in this room, hun. Count again.” I recommended as I looked at her then Billie then Reggie, and finally Jamie as she appeared in the servant’s doorway. She looked a little haggard and as she came closer, I noticed her bloody lip and bruised left eye.
“Everything okay, hun?” I asked in concern.
“Ya. You shoulda seen the other guy, skipper.” She winced as she smiled.
“Empress, will this take very long? I do hold court before the mid-morning hour.” Bilkis asked boldly.
“But I hold court whenever I deem it necessary, hun.” I replied arrogantly. “Shall I stop time again so that we will not overrun your assigned responsibilities?”
Bilkis looked at a loss for words. She simply looked to each one of us individually.
“Obviously, you consider this more important, Empress. Shall we continue?” She relented quietly.
“Jal’aj!” I shouted to Bilkis’ dismay.
“Yes, my queen?” the man asked as he cautiously peeked past the door. His eyes went straight to Billie.
“I called for you, Jal’aj.” I said with a neutral expression. Jal’aj stared at Bilkis for her approval. I didn’t wait.
“Jal’aj, there will be two leaders of a combined caravan heading north into Judea that will request audience with her majesty with an offer to ship any goods you have destined for that region. You will offer them rest and refuge for the night inside the walls, but admit truthfully that you do not have goods destined for the Israelites. Next the royal Architect will wish to have the Queen examine and critique plans for an improvement to the oasis well system. Here are the marked-up drawings the queen wishes he change.”
I reached into my regulation purse and pulled out a roll of papyrus scrolls and offered them to him. He reluctantly took them from me as he looked between the paper and the obviously too small satchel they came out of.
“Next, the leader of the dance troop currently employed by her highness for entertainment will wish to renegotiate- that he has received a more lucrative offer in Alexandria. On behalf of Queen Bilkis you shall offer him five percent over his agreed to fee to remain in Mahram for two more weeks. He will thank you profusely for the Queen’s generosity and be on his way. Lastly, several merchants will arrive later than expected, but will still wish to discuss the issue of recent thefts in their specific area of the marketplace. Inform them that you will assign two more guards to patrol that area, inform your captain of the change then enjoy a tasty mid-day meal with your favored concubine.”
I laughed quietly as both Bilkis and Jal’aj’s mouths lay on the floor in absolute astonishment of what I had just prophesized.
“Empress, you have left out the issue of a black scorpion infestation in the southwest corner of the city. Residents should be warned to not slumber on the floors after the desert rains come in fifteen days.” Billie added with a bright smile.
“Y’all get that, Jal’aj?” I asked as I looked to the befuddled man.
After a long pause he nodded and looked to his queen for approval. With a slow, silent nod from her, he turned and exited the throne room.
“There. Now that we have taken care of court affairs, shall we talk of your pending future, Queen Bilkis?” I asked.
Mid morning, Mahram, Saba, July 8th, 720BC
The nerve of this woman! How dare she summon my trusted Vizier and assume to give him orders in my stead. In my presence no less! Such arrogance to assume she could correctly predict the items, topics, and decisions I would make at my upcoming mid-morning court!
Wait! How did she know of my commissioned redesign of our precious oasis?
By all that I believe in, she just produced readjusted plans for the Architect! And from a bag incapable of holding such large documents! By my father’s lifeless body, what are these women? Why have they chosen Mahram and specifically me to vex? What is so important about my seat of power? How can I combat that which is undeniably unbelievable? And, as a foreigner, how could she know of our scorpion scourge as it only happens once every year just after the yearly spell of rain? Wait! Did the golden hair just predict the coming rain?
A stray thought enters my mind that seems to explain what I am witnessing- what I am experiencing. Are these women remnants of the ancient ones father had told me of when I was a child?
“Y’all get that, Jal’aj?” This ‘Empress of Time and Space’ asked of my Vizier- effectively refocusing my attention. He looked to me for my confirmation, obviously at a loss. With what I had just heard and witnessed, I had no choice but to nod agreement. How dare she take control of my throne and subjects?
“There. Now that we have taken care of court affairs, shall we talk of your pending future, Queen Bilkis?” My double inquired with that same over-confident smirk on her face. How I hated that look, but she did hold the upper hand…for now.
“Where shall we begin, Empress? You seem to suspect that your lost sister and I may have somehow combined during the night. That, my memory tells me, happened over two years ago. Would I have not noticed a strange voice in my head by now?” I asked, deciding to humor these women.
My double sighed openly.
“That would be expected normally, but I suspect that my sister’s consciousness has remained dormant to this point whether by the amount of damage she sustained or…or by choice.” Her response and how she sadly looked to the floor took me somewhat by surprise.
My feeling of weakness passed quickly.
“So you believe she is intent on taking my throne?” I asked heatedly.
The Empress as well as her three attendants opened their mouth in amazement. Had they not even thought of something so easily accomplished if the sister had similar talents as these four?
“WE…she wants nothing to do with your power or providence, honey.” The golden-haired one argued angrily. “She is already a ruler in her own right. And a much more unbiased one than you ever will be.”
“Jack!” My double barked.
“Wrong blonde, Alex.”
“Sorry, Billie. Y’all sound even more like her since y’all re-synced this time.” This…‘Empress’ admitted.
“What is this ‘re-synced’ and how could there be two of you, though with different names?” I asked as curiosity got the better of me. I was beginning to realize these women bore no ill intent or malevolence.
“We cannot answer that question at this time, Queen Bilkis. To do that may awaken our sister’s gift before she is coherent enough to control it. Her gift, if controlled by someone else could place the whole universe in jeopardy.” The Empress told me. By ‘universe’, did she mean outside the city walls or…or did she mean the world, the stars, and…and everything unseen, even by my court astronomers? Somehow, my feeling indicated the later.
“What sort of ‘gift’ is it, Empress?” I inquired graciously trying to shadow my fear of such assumed power.
“I’m afraid we can’t reveal that either, hun.” She replied sadly.
Again with the morose expression! What was she not telling me?
“Perhaps you would be able to speculate? Should I not be told if I could somehow set the palace ablaze or something just as heinous, Empress?” I asked slyly. Maybe I could learn something after all.
My twin thought for a moment.
“Using Billie Sangiere as a model, Bilkis,” she began. “Billie is the queen of my Mind Warriors. Her ‘gift’ allows her to read, persuade, and erase people’s minds. She can also use her gift as a weapon or to assist. She has the power to move mountains, reroute rivers and streams, lift the heaviest of objects, and destroy even the most, well-built, pyramid with just a thought. It has been offered she possesses the power of the universe itself.”
The Empress paused as I heard myself gasp audibly.
“Billie has learned that great control of her gift is of the utmost importance. Now, given what you now know of her ‘gift’, can you imagine what you could do with that gift?” The Empress looked intently into my eyes and I became unusually uncomfortable. Her action served to unnerve me to my very center- something I had never experienced before!
“Could you even use such a gift without losing control and ending everything? What is around you? What this world holds, what this universe offers? Could you control the power to wipe everything out of existence with just a thought, Bilkis? Please think deeply and debate that question in your mind, hun. Think of all the scenarios such power could conjure.”
Image after image of the possible events began bombarding my mind. There seemed no end to them, though all seemed to end in complete disaster or mass annihilation.
What was happening to me? What had this ‘Empress’ done using only her gaze- most likely, her words? Had she somehow conjured a spell to curse me? If so, for what was I being punished? Was this retaliation for my royal behavior toward her and her attendants- for my orders to arrest them?
The images finally slowed then blissfully stopped.
“Alex, she’s coming out of it. Wow, three and a half hours. I should have bet…oh…right…wrong blonde again. My bad.” The golden-haired one was saying as I opened my eyes. How strange, her use of our tongue.
“You find the answers to the question, hun?” The Empress asked politely.
I involuntarily shuddered at the things I had managed to catch- most were just a blur of locations, people, and outright despair! What things I did focus on, I considered gruesome at best. It had all seemed so real- like I had actually experienced these imaginary calamities.
“What curse did you put on me?” I asked as I tried to compose myself.
“That was no curse, but the same thing I experience day in and day out, Bilkis. What you witnessed was the answer to the question you posed to yourself- the one I asked of you. My sister and I share the gift of prophecy and foresight. What you have experienced was just one part of that gift. I took the chance and partially reawakened that facet as proof that my sister really does resided within you.” She revealed, again politely.
“As usual, Alex, I may have caught only about five percent of the information presented. I have no idea how you digest it all with one hundred percent accuracy.” The one called Billie expressed admiringly.
“It’s a gift. What can I say?” My double said as she shrugged her shoulders and smiled deviously.
Despite my loathing of these new intruders into my realm, I was beginning to develop a liking toward these two in particular. They seemed genuinely comfortable with each other as well as with everyone they interacted with. Was this how true sisters should behave?
“Would you care for a mid day meal, Bilkis?” My double asked from nowhere. “Our treat?”
Before I could answer I was suddenly in a different place. All around me were smooth, pristine walls and a high, smooth ceiling. I spied no windows or oil lamps of any kind- nothing to explain the brightness of the enormous room. At the tables spread throughout the huge room, I noticed women of many different races interacting as if there were no strife or conflicts among them as I knew there most certainly were.
“Welcome to Reilly Research Station, Queen Bilkis. This is the domain my sister shares with Billie here.” She told me. “Please move your right leg slightly to the left. I would not want you harmed in any way, shape, or form.”
I gasped as I looked down! My right leg was partially through the leg of the table we now sat at. I quickly moved it clear.
“Thank you, hun. Rephasing in three, two, one. Hey everyone, I brought back a visitor from Mahram, Saba.” She announced, as everyone in the huge room looked our way.
At me!
“Wow, Billie, that’s even more provocative than the getup you wore in Greece!” A small voice said. I turned to see a small, flying woman hovering just in front of the golden-haired woman called Billie.
She turned quickly and before I could blink, hung a hand’s width in front of my face- wings fluttering almost invisibly!
“Hi! Did anyone ever tell you you’re the spitting image of our director- only she can’t get that tan…and she doesn’t have black hair?” The tiny woman chirped excitedly with a playful smile.
Feeling completely overwhelmed, I simply nodded.
“Time to join the grown-ups, Yuuka.” My double announced.
By the ancient ones! She began to grow!
“Aye. She’s startin’ ta come ‘round now, Empress.”
“Lose the brogue, Fay. Ah’ve met your mentor, remember?”
“Sorry, Alex. Hey, you think she remembers who she is now?” The new voice asked. There was hope in her tone.
“What happened to me? And what of the small, winged woman? What kind of place is this?” I moaned as I reached for my forehead while keeping my eyes closed.
“Well, so much for hoping. I’ll float myself out, Alex.”
I opened my eyes in time to see a woman I hadn’t met hovering out the door of the smaller room I now found myself in, and I was laying down on a comfortable surface with a pillow behind my head.
“Welcome back, hun. Sorry, but Yuuka can be a bit excitable at times. I think it best if you count on things being really strange and magical around here during your visit.” My twin recommended.
“Where is here? Where is this Reilly Research Station you talked about earlier?” I asked as I suddenly felt perfectly fine.
“Let’s just say you’re about halfway around the world from where you started and call it even, okay?” She said cryptically.
“So I’m not to know where this is or what I am capable of, correct?” I asked in summation.
“That’s about it, hun. Though Ah promise, once mah sister has hightailed it out of your body, Ah’ll tell y’all ever’thin about where, when, and how. Deal?”
“I’ll agree to that since I obviously have no other choice presently.”
“Now that’s no way to think, hun. We all have choices and what we choose impacts what direction we go for the rest of our lives. If y’all wanna pull the cork an’ take my sister’s gift for yer own, why…y’all have that option. Wouldn’t be a very civilized or smart thing to do, but y’all are welcome to try.”
I picked up on the duality of her last statement immediately. She had no intention of letting me steal her sister’s gift- whatever ‘it’ was and would do everything in her power to see it never happened. I was immediately jealous of the devotion she showed for her missing sister.
Could it be that I was jealous of these women from the first time they appeared in my palace?
“So…you hungry still? We can go back to the Rec room if you think you can make it.” She asked, thereby refocusing my attention.
“Of course I can ‘make it’! I am Bilkis…”
Ya, ya. Yer Bilkis, Queen of all Saba. Got it the first hundred times, hun. A word to the wise? Here at Reilly we’re all on a level playin’ field. Not one of us is more important than anyone else. We all treat each other AND our guests equally. That means even though my title is ‘Empress’, I’m still just one o’ the girls. Got it?”
My twin flashed an evil smile for a brief moment.
“Except Billie. We allow her to act all high an’ mighty-like cause she’s one o’ them ‘special’ cases.” She added glancing at the door to this room.
The golden-haired woman suddenly appeared by the door and stuck her tongue out at my twin then vanished.
This certainly was a strange place!
“So, how ‘bout some grub?”
Eeew! “I do not eat peasant food!” I responded.
Why did this woman roll her eyes at me?
“What’ll it be, hun? Y’all got a hankerin’ for anything in particular?”
“I…I trust your selection…Empress.” I replied as I looked around. A few women sat and ate, but I observed no food table or servers. I also appeared to be the focus of attention in this place. I felt very awkward amongst all these unfamiliar faces. Why did I feel this way here? I had never felt this…unnerved…even around visiting monarchy! What was it about this place? These people?
“This order is to be split equally between two trays. Two American Hamburgers with tomato, iceberg lettuce, pickles, American cheese, and catsup on a regular sesame seed bun. Two small portions of American french fries, lightly salted, and two tall Cokes each with a small amount of ice.” My twin commanded of some sort of hollow in the wall.
To my surprise, food materialized within the magical hollow. A tiny, green candle lit and the Empress removed two flat boards each holding a plate of some stacked bread entrée, strange elongated golden strips and a glass of some dark, boiling liquid.
“Let’s sit over here, hun.” She suggested and led me over to an unoccupied table.
We sat down and she picked up the airy-looking bread which contained some very strange looking vegetables and a thin slab of what looked like fire grilled ground lamb.
“Try it, hun.” She said as she took a bite and began to chew. I decided to follow her lead.
This meat was not mutton! Nor were the vegetables anything I had ever tasted before!
“I have never tasted anything like this before, Empress. What is this delicacy? Do you serve it only to royalty?” I asked between mouthfuls.
My twin rolled her eyes and smiled. “It’s somethin’ we call ‘fast food’ back home in Missoura. Try the fries and coke, hun.” She suggested politely.
To my astonishment the meal evaporated quickly! Had I been that hungry? How did she get the bubbles much less cold, into that sweet, refreshing, liquid, I wondered as the tiny bubbles tickled my nose while drinking. The fizzing in my mouth was pleasantly novel.
Too soon the meal was finished and we both stood. The Empress picked up the ‘trays’ as she called them.
“I’ll just return these to the food station and we’ll head back to Mahram, okay, hun?” She stated just as another ‘tray’ with a glass container flew magically in our direction!
“HEADS UP!” A woman’s voice shouted from off to our left.
The sight of that object coming straight for me…
I found myself kneeling on the floor screaming hysterically!
1503hrs, Reilly Research Station, July 8th, 2020BC
I felt bad for my sister. First the poor girl folded like a pack of cards when she set eyes to Yuuka, now she knelt here screaming at the top of her lungs just because Cami’s floating tray came within three feet of her!
At least I knew there were some latent memories of Alex’ active in her subconscious. I felt bad that I had foreseen and orchestrated the whole incident to verify that fact.
‘Wow, that girl’s got issues.’ Cami thought to me.
‘Have you ever been in a good bar fight, hun?’ I thought back.
‘Not in as much as I’ve seen in Ricky Lynn’s mind, Alex. She’s been in some serious knock-down, drag-outs. I can’t imagine the world of hurt that might cause.’
‘What Alex is going through isn’t so different. Ask Alexis Reilly to please come in, sweetheart.’ I thought to her.
‘Alex? Maybe I should tag along? I feel terrible for causing all this and maybe I can help by way of apology?’ Frances Darough thought to me. Her voice sounded stressed and distraught.
‘Now is not the time for Alex to face her attacker, Franny- unintentional or not. You saw how she reacted to just the flying tray, right?’ I thought back seeing that she had found that facet of her gift.
‘But it WAS unintentional, Alex! I let my temper get the best of me without fully understanding my new capabilities and the responsibilities they demand. I’m truly sorry for what I have put her through!’Franny cried in my mind. I could almost feel her tears touching me.
As much as I felt for her, I had to remain strong- just as Alex had done for me many years ago- by my count.
‘Save the apologies for when we finally get her back, Franny. Until then remain distant and maintain telepathic silence. Am I clear on that, Frances Darough?’
‘As you military types say, ‘crystal, ma’am’. Darough, out.’
I knew she meant well and felt horrible about the accident, but Frances Darough was the last person my sister needed to see right now. If just a floating lunch tray caused her to fall to pieces hysterically, I could only imagine what seeing Franny would elicit. In fact, I knew exactly what would happen via quite a few scenarios I had run. I wanted to avoid all those scenarios where my sister activated her gift and transited to a completely different dimension and/or universe. In her present state of mind her destination- where ever she chose- would suffer greatly at Bilkis’ hand.
“Bilkis?” I called gently as I looked down on her sobbing figure. “Honey, it was just a floating tray and it missed ya by a mile. Could y’all try and pull it together? The other girls are starting to talk and I’d hate for them to get the wrong idea about the Queen of all Saba.”
To me, what I said sounded cold, and without an offer of extending my hand to assist, rude, but the last thing I wanted to do at this point was sync with her and possibly awaken my sister’s conscience prematurely. That would give the ever-plotting Bilkis the needed leverage to assume our gift.
“Bilkis, take my hand. I’ll help you to your feet, honey.” Reilly offered to my relief.
“I require no assistance!” Bilkis growled as she batted away the offered hand.
“Ya…it sure looks that way to me, highness.” My niece deadpanned.
“Empress! What happened? Is there anything I can do to help, M’lady?” Alexis Reilly asked as she entered the Rec Room and hurried over to us. “Are you alright, child?”
“How dare you refer to me as a ‘child’! You look no older than I, woman!” My sister declared haughtily.
“No…you’re absolutely right, your majesty. I’m just over twelve hundred years old, would you be older and by how much?” Alexis stated, returning her attitude.
Bilkis’ eyes widened considerably and her mouth dropped open.
“I recommended allowing for the strange and unusual here, hun.” I reminded. “Alexis Reilly here is probably the oldest of us at Reilly Research Station. Now how about we get our group together and head back to Mahram?”
“Yes, Empress, please take me home.” She agreed in not as snobbish a tone.
“Ladies? We’re leaving now.” I announced. Jamie, Reilly, Billie, and Reggie approached and stood close.
“Empress, would it be agreeable if Grandma were to accompany us?” Reggie asked. She nodded slightly to me, indicating she had foreseen our desired course. My niece was learning the ropes quickly.
Alexis Reilly looked somewhat surprised, but quickly stepped closer.
The throne room at Mahram appeared around us and I first looked to make sure we were all in the clear before rephasing and motioning to the settee.
“Now, where were we, your highness?” I asked lightly as I smiled to Bilkis. I watched Alexis looking around in wonder.
“Girl did good for herself, didn’t she?” I asked my niece. Alexis nodded absentmindedly as she continued to take in the décor.
A knock at the heavy, wooden, main door drew our attention.
“Come!” Bilkis shouted.
“Excuse the interruption, my queen, but I am here to inform you that the matters of this morning’s court have been resolved.” Jal’aj reported cautiously. No doubt noticing one additional person to the securely guarded room as well as zeroing in on Billie directly.
“Were there any unexpected issues, Jal’aj?” Bilkis asked.
“No, my queen. All went according to Aleck-sandra’s prophecy- exactly to her prophecy.”
Bilkis regarded me carefully through narrowed eyes.
“Well done, Jal’aj. Aleck-sandra and I will speak more. Leave us now.”
“As you wish, my queen.” He bowed and began to turn for the door, but stopped and turned back slowly. His face showed trepidation.
“Will Aleck-sandra and her ladies be attending the evening meal, my queen?” He asked, swallowing hard.
“Is it not too late to inquire about that, Jal’aj?”
“My queen?” Jal’aj asked in confusion. “It is one hour past mid-day. There still remains plenty of time for your selections.”
Bilkis immediately stared at me in disbelief. I winked at her and smiled.
“Yes, Jal’aj, they will be staying, and with my approval. Tell the cooks to ready my favorite meal. Enough for all of us.” She ordered.
“Yes, my queen. I will make the arrangements at once.” Jal’aj acknowledged as he bowed again, and quickly left the room.
“Ten to one its tacos.” I heard Jamie whisper to Billie.
“Pancakes…definitely pancakes.” Reggie whispered her guess of the evening meal with a giggle or two. “With plenty of syrup and kick-ass coffee!”
Had she just used her gift or did she know the Empress that well? I wondered?
“I should’ve known!” Billie moaned as she was served her dinner plate. On it was a stack of what looked like very thin pancakes, though the texture and color seemed off. Reggie bumped fists with her sister, Reilly then Alexis. All three had an amused smile plastered to their faces.
“Hey. These don’t taste like pancakes.” Reggie wrinkled her nose as she took the first bite of any of us.
“Ataif…with extra honey …hmmmm. I would have never guessed we’d be having this for dinner.” Jamie groaned. I didn’t think she knew anything about Middle Eastern food, though I think her mother had some Turkish roots.
“Do you disapprove of my selection?” Bilkis asked, though it sounded more like a challenge.
“Oh no, your highness. I have had them many times before.” Jamie answered in defense. “We use different ingredients in our country and the taste is slightly different. I do approve of the honey though.”
“The nectar is from the mountainous region and is expensive to import.”
They weren’t half bad, I thought to myself. The honey was just a bit too sweet for me though.
“I prefer something less sweet than nectar myself, but when entertaining foreign sovereigns it is worth the sacrifice.” Bilkis professed.
“Well I, for one, don’t mind. My compliments to your kitchen staff, your highness.” I said pleasantly.
Near the end of our meal, I observed that Bilkis’ eyes were getting heavy. My foresight indicated that Alex was starting to awaken. My earlier attempt to get Bilkis to access my sister’s foresight had gently caused her to stir.
“My guests, I hope it does not irritate you, but I grow tired and wish to retire to my chambers. Do you require lodging for the night?” She asked between several yawns.
I knew she was only half as fatigued as she appeared, though, and that she intended to ‘play’ me.
“Well, I can certainly say I’m not surprised. You’ve had an extraordinary day,” I agreed. “As for lodging, we already have quarters here in Mahram. By your grace, we shall go there now, Queen Bilkis. You are a very adept host and thank you for the delicious meal. Ladies? I believe it’s time we take our leave.”
With that we all stood, bowed, and left the royal dining room.
Late Evening, Mahram, Saba, July 8th, 720BC
“Jal’aj, I want them followed. Find out their lodging space and report back to me.”
“As you wish, my queen. May I ask why? I believed you to have made allies of these women.” He asked, eyeing me carefully.
“I do feel a kindred relationship to them, but the chance to ascertain this gift she told me of…it is very tantalizing! If I could somehow use it to bring the region under my rule…We could make Mahram a leader in trade and civility, Jal’aj.” I explained excitedly.
“But, my queen. Should you dare oppose them? We have no idea what each is capable of, excepting of course, the golden-hair named ‘Billie’. I have experienced the power she carries and am unsure I want her to unleash any sort of wrath upon you, me, or the city. Would it not be wiser to allow them to retrieve their sister from you and ally us with them instead?”
“Something tells me that once removed, we shall not see the likes of these women again, my trusted friend. If I could somehow assume control of this ‘gift’ Aleck-sandra talks of…
“”
My hand went to my mouth on its own and I realized I had just yawned. Not just physically, but in my mind as well. My eyes shot open.
“My queen?” Jal’aj asked observing my strange response. “Is something wrong?”
“I’m fine. I just require rest, Jal’aj. I will retire to my chamber now and wish not to be disturbed.”
“…oooow.”
Again my hand came to my mouth of its own accord then reached around and gently touched the back of my head. Again my eyes widened at the strange event. I hurried down the corridor to my bedchamber.
Why did I hear my voice in my mind? Was the Empress’ sister actually inside me? Was she now awakening as the Empress predicted?
As I closed and latched my door, I tried to remain calm and think how I could achieve my desire- that of obtaining the gift of the Empress.
The gift of the Empress! Why had I not figured it out before? Aleck-sandra had already admitted that she had partially awakened a small…how did she put it? Ah yes, she had already awakened a small ‘facet’ of her sister’s gift- to see possible futures. The Empress had the ability to travel to other places- she even backtracked us in time by several hours after returning us back to Mahram…or was it days? I had no concept of how long I had actually visited their palace of Reilly.
Had I actually been there? The things I witnessed and experienced seemed magical and could have been the stuff of dreams…or nightmares! Small, winged women- several of them, in fact, able to grow to normal sizes on command! Serving boards that hovered and flew…I shuddered at that thought involuntarily as my hand reached behind my head again.
“Oooow…what happened. Where am I?”
My mouth opened on its own and I had no control of my head or eyes as I looked around my bedchamber.
“Where is this place? How did I get here?”
“This is my bed chamber and you are a part of me.” I answered, trying to understand just what was happening to me. Why had I suddenly started hearing a voice that sounded like my own, yet wasn’t?
“Who are you? How did I get here?”
“I should ask the same of you.” I answered, unsure if I should proceed. “How dare you distract me from my sleep?”
“I distract from your sleep? Who are you?”
“I am Bilkis, Queen of all Saba. Monarch of this region of Persia! And you are a part of me- a part that should know better than to interrupt me!” I said, hoping that would limit her protests.
My body started moving toward my chamber walls.
“I need a mirror! I have to find a mirror!”
My hands frantically searched the delicate hanging drapes around my room for this ‘mirror’. Could the voice mean a looking glass?
“First you shall reveal what manner of demon has taken residence in me then I shall guide you to this ‘mirror’ you seek.” I said, declaring my terms.
“I am no demon! I am Alexandra Frances Reilly, Director of Reilly Research Station.”
How vain! Naming a palace after one’s self!
“I think you have another title! That of Empress of Time and Space. Am I mistaken, Alexandra Frances Reilly?” I asked as I took the upper hand.
Suddenly my head hurt and my body began to move on its own again. I approached my cabinet, opened a door and took a small looking glass from the shelf. I began staring into it intently.
“My, my! Y’all look good with that nice, dark tan, there, Alexandra! Too bad my nanos don’t allow it. Ah don’t much care for the hair color though. Ah like mah dirt blonde better.”
“This is my body and I prefer my hair and complexion and you shall not change it!
“Couldn’t change them things if ah wanted- ain’t mah gift, hun.”
“Do not mock me! Tell me of the ‘gift’ I have inherited.” I demanded.
“Inherited? Honey, what makes y’all think you inherited anything?”
The voice actually laughed at me. A voice in my mind actually laughed at me!
“You are part of me now! You will do as I command!”
“Y’all ain’t so hospitable, are ya? Ah think y’all should be concerned ‘bout me being in here, hun. Cain’t be too good fer either one’a us, Ah reckon.”
“You will do as I command or I shall banish you to the deepest recesses of my mind! I shall have this gift of yours for my very own!”
“No.”
“No? How dare you defy me! You are a part of me and nothing more! You will obey me!”
“Sorry, hun, but ah got a strict antie-tyrant protocol an ah cain’t let mah gift go rogue. Soon as ah figure out how ta git outta y’all, ah’m goin’! Ain’t y’all er any-one else gonna stop me! Now be a nice host an’ lay down. Ah’m seein’ me gettin’ out while y’all sleep.”
“You will never escape me, Empress of Time and Space! I will not allow it!” I screamed.
My right eyebrow rose on its own and my face took on an evil grin as I continued looking at myself in the looking glass.
A firm knock on my door took my attention away from myself.
“Come.”
“My queen, is everything satisfactory? The guards alerted me to loud conversation and shouting from your chambers. I trust you suffer no duress?” Jal’aj inquired on entering.
“There is no concern, Jal’aj. I was just having a conversation with myself- nothing to be alarmed about.” My mouth replied on its own. “Leave me! I wish to rest.”
“As you wish, my queen. Rest well.” Jal’aj acknowledged as he hurried out.
“How dare you place words to my mouth!” I growled through clinched teeth.
“Apparently, it’s mah maw too, hun, an’ ah’ll use it as ah see fit.”
“You will pay dearly for that, Alexandra of Reilly!” I hissed venomously.
“Hmmmm, let’s see what all still works while ah’m stuck in here. Wonder if mah Reilly is fung-shun-all?”
An image of some sort of written language appeared before my eyes. Quickly many, many different clothes appeared in a sequence of sorts- clothes I had never imagined to exist. One piece of clothing remained in my view, though to call it clothing might be an exaggeration.
“Ahhh, that’ll do nicely!”
I suddenly found myself barely dressed in some pink cross between a dancer’s costume and something a bordello might require its whores to wear.
My arm picked up the looking glass again, staring approvingly at my reflection.
“With the coloring I have at the moment, baby blue might look better.”
The garment changed color…to a very pretty shade of blue!
What was I thinking? I tried shaking my head to clear the strange thoughts- the foreign thoughts.
“Y’all are no fun, hun. Guess ah’ll try something else.”
Again clothing sorted before my eyes and stopped on two very small pieces of fabric.
“Let’s see how this looks on y’all, Bilkis.”
I now found myself in a tiny bright blue…whatever it was called it looked like three triangles of blue fabric with thin strips of fabric to hold them in place. The two triangles on my chest seemed to strain to hold my generous endowments and why did it feel so strange to my bottom- like a string in my split back there?
“Y’all could really rip some hearts out in this, hun! Not a guy ah know’a could leave this alone!”
“How dare you! Change my clothing back this instant! I command it!” I shouted in extreme anger!
“Ah’d be careful, hun. Them guards might call ol’ Jal’aj back. He might think you was havin’ some kinda breakdown er sum-thin!”
Again the voice laughed at me! Laughed! At me, Bilkis, Queen of all…
“Ya, hun. Queen a all Saba. Where the hell is ‘Saba’ anyway? We close to the E-quater?’least in the tropics?Sure is hot in these parts- somethin’ wrong with the enviro-mental ‘quipment?We kinda smell a might strong. We scheduled fer a bath sometime soon, peeeee-you-ee! Guess they ain’t got dee-oder-int in these here parts yet.”
I wanted to strike myself in my face to make her silence!
“Y’all are trying mah patience, Alexandra!” I screamed in exasperation.
“Gotcha.”
“What?”
I felt a smile suddenly appear on my face. It didn’t feel like a good smile either as I felt one corner of my mouth curling tighter than the other.
“So, Queen Bilkis, Y’all ready ta take a little ride with me? See what kinda gift y’all had yer heart set on? Let’s gofer distance first, ‘kay?”
The palace of the Empress appeared around me.
“RVP, y’all monitor’d mah ‘rrival?” my mouth asked as my eyes looked to the ceiling.
“Vocal print identification indicates either Alexandra Steinert, Alexandra Reilly, or Alexandra Fleming, but visual recognition contrasts that information. Conclusion…please clarify identification error.” An unseen woman’s voice replied from the room around me.
“Ah’m Alexandra Reilly- only packaged a little different, hun. Care ta remind me a the current date? Reference that in terms relating to the reign of Bilkis, Queen of Saba, please.”
“Converting.”
“Bilkis, Queen of Saba. A suspected reference to the Biblical regent of Mahram, a small province in Southwestern Persia also known as Sheba by many biblical scholars and archeologists. The queen of Sheba is noted for her possible love affair with Solomon the Isrealite. Much of the real history of Bilkis is still unknown to this day. Will there be information entered for this historical figure, director?”
“No, hun, just answer mah initial inquiry, please.”
“This is 2423AD. In reference to the Queen of Sheba, it is the three thousand-one hundred and forty-third year preceding her reign.”
I was now over three thousand years in the future?
“RVP, could you correlate and display the archives we have on the general time period of Bilkis? I’d like her to see any multimedia files we have from my travels in her region from that era.” My mouth asked.
“Accessing…correlation complete. Beginning display of requested multimedia files.”
Once my body had seated itself, I became engrossed in the presentation before me.
0123hrs, Mahram, Saba, July 9th, 720BC
“Y’all have a fun trip, Bilkis?” I inquired, as she appeared two steps in front of me. We had just arrived in her bed chamber not a moment before her arrival.
“Ah think she’s maybe learnt her lesson, sis.” She responded.
“Momma?” Reggie cried out in excitement. “Is it really you?”
“Sure is, honey. Y’all miss me?”
My niece rushed to her and began hugging her tightly.
“Any problems taming the wild beast, sis?” I asked.
“She promises to behave until we git me outta here, Alex.”
“Y’all told her it might sting a touch?”
There was a near-noticable change in her expression and demeanor.
“I have been advised, yes, Empress.”
“Y’all ready then?” I asked.
Bilkis/Alexandra nodded.
“Jamie, yer up. I need for Bilkis to go to sleep. Billie, Reggie, and Reilly, y’all will need to supplement her.”
I looked to my sister carefully.
“Only you will fall into unconsciousness, your highness. Jamie’s gift has no effect on the Empress. Sis, once Bilkis is out, I’ll stop time and ask for your hand. I’ve seen its gonna hurt quite a bit. Highness, hopefully y’all won’t feel a thing. Ready?”
With a nod from her, I let Jamie start ‘suggesting’ Bilkis get some sleep. It didn’t take long before Billie informed me that she thought my sister still remained lucid.
Jamie, since you’re in contact with Reilly, I won’t have to waste energy keeping you protected.You shouldn’t be affected by my halting time. Just keep concentrating on keeping Bilkis asleep. Here we go.”
What little noise there had been ceased and our combined radiance cast an eerie bluish glow about the room. Jamie glanced around us in awe, but quickly resumed her concentration on the task at hand.
“Alex, we’re ready. Reach out and take my hand.” I requested calmly.
“Sure this is gonna work, Alex?” She asked as I began to pull gently.
“Easy as yankin’ teeth, sis.”
“And what if I wish my teeth not removed, Empress!” the woman before me suddenly hissed.
“I was expecting this. Jamie, coordinate with Billie and move to phase two. Time to take the kid gloves off, ladies.” I ordered.
“I will not relinquish my acquisition so easily, ‘Empress’!” Bilkis hissed.
“She’s as hardheaded as you, Alex!” Billie commented.
“Thanks, hun.” I responded. “Can we get on with this little exorcism?” I asked while rolling my eyes in annoyance.
“Fine. Pulse phasing in three, two, one.” Billie announced as everyone except me began blinking in and out of phase rapidly. Each time they phased out, I could see my sister inversely phase in.
This was going to require precise timing on my part! I had to quickly yank my sister out as she phased in.
After several attempts, though, I was wondering if I had foreseen things right. It just didn’t seem possible to react that quickly!
“Aunt Alex?” Reggie tried to get my attention.
“What is it, Regina?” I asked as gently as my injured psyche would allow.
“Empress…I’d like to try something, if I could.”
“Ah’m not havin’ much luck, hun. Y’all got the floor.” I acknowledged.
My youngest niece stepped back and pulled Billie and Reilly closer then gently placed their hands together, effectively taking herself out of the ‘circuit’. She then walked the few steps over beside Bilkis and stopped. She placed her palms together in front of her as if beginning to pray.
“I haven’t had an opportunity to see if this works yet, but I foresaw myself doing it successfully, Aunt Alex.” She informed as she closed her eyes and began to concentrate.
“If I do this right, Aunt Billie’s phase shifting will begin to slow- slow enough that you should be able to pull momma free. Initiating localized time retardation in three…
“Localized time retardation?” Billie squeaked in surprise.
“Two, one.” Reggie continued, ignoring her aunt’s vocal outburst entirely.
To my relief, Billie’s phase shifting seemed to be slowing down. Conversely, Reggie seemed to glow all the more brighter. Still, timing would be critical.
Not wanting to waste too much time, I quickly observed and tried to synchronize myself.
It was now or never, I thought, and heaved with every bit of strength I could muster on my sister’s hand.
Two women’s screams nearly deafened me and they seemed to hang in the air instead of echoing!
I found myself on my back with a body directly on top of me.
We weren’t glowing blue anymore. I must have released time when Alex Reilly came free.
“That hurt a lot worse than I thought it would, sis.” Alex Reilly groaned as she slowly pushed herself up and off of me. The dirty blonde hair hanging between us told me she was back.
“Welcome back, Alex.” I said quietly, finally able to catch my breath. “You ARE Alex Reilly, right?” I added, narrowing my eyes.
“Le…ind…out…lex.” My niece said as she tried to touch her mother’s arm. I noticed that she was still phasing in and out but at a faster rate than Reggie had set.
All three of us quickly looked back to our sisters. They too, were still oscillating rapidly.
“By the Goddess, Regina what are you doing!” My sister shouted out in terror.
There came no answer. Reggie just stood still in the same stance she had first assumed. She was the only one still glowing. Brightly.
Alex Reilly tried to get to her youngest, but Reilly put out a pulsing hand to stop her.
“Mom…we…just…got…you…back…I’ll…do…it.” Reilly said as she timed her words to her ‘phase in’ rate. She smiled and calmly walked back to her younger sister.
“Reilly don’t! You don’t know what will happen! My sister cried out to her daughter. I gently took Alex’ hand.
“Let her do this, sis. Reilly can do it.” I urged.
Reilly Reilly now stood in front of her younger sister and carefully cupped her hands around Reggie’s Both seemed to be in complete synchronization.
“H…y…ki…w…ot…om….ck…an…stop…ow.” She said as I noticed a definite decrease in the oscillation speed.
“Real…y…she going…e okay…lly?” Reggie replied as their phasing slowed even more.
“I’m sure, sis. Look for yourself. You did a fantastic job, girlfriend!” Reilly answered as she, Reggie, Billie, and Jamie finally stopped phasing in and out.
Jamie quickly ran to an open window and we heard her gag a few times.
“Ya…sorry about that. I’ll get some of my guards to clean that up.” She said to someone in a strained, weary voice as she turned, wiping her mouth.
“Jamie? You alright?” I asked.
“Have I never told you how I HATE those kinds of amusement park rides?”
Someone moaning turned our attention back to the floor where Bilkis lay rubbing her forehead.
“That’s what y’all git fer tryin’ ta Shanghi my gift, yer highness!” Alex Reilly growled.
“Sis!” I scolded as I went to help the Queen of all Saba to her shaky feet. “Y’all can’t fault her for tryin’. We’d do the same thing in her shoes.”
“Y’all are wrong about that, sis! Ol’ Bilkis nearly peed mah drawers when ah took her sightseein’ a little while ago. Who woulda know’d she’d get so upset about them cru-sades fellers- an’ don’ even mention that modern Desert Storm affair that plays out near here in twenny-seven hunder’d years.” Alex Reilly argued.
“That all happens, Empress? All the killing…the carnage? Those fantastic flying and land machines? That will all happen…in the future?” Bilkis asked, her color returning somewhat. She was still rubbing several places on her body that continued to cause discomfort.
“If the timeline remains intact, hun…AND the Empress is still here to help keep it on course.” I said with a reassuring smile. “ Y’all sure you could have accepted all that responsibility? Keepin’ things on track? Knowin’ that all those things had to happen and if changed even the slightest bit, you wouldn’t exist?”
“If I had succeeded, why wouldn’t I exist? I am here now. How would I not be?” She asked- a confused look cast on her face.
“Even the Empress had a starting point, hun. We didn’t just spring to life from nothingness like one of those old stories y’all heard. If you had taken my sister’s place and changed something small…like sneezed at someone you shouldn’t have for instance, that simple mistake could have affected our starting point. Maybe we would never have been born- maybe we’d die before becoming Empress…there’s a multitude of things that could have been changed by that innocent sneeze.” I continued. “So, still want to have the Empress’ gift, highness?”
Bilkis’ head dropped in answer.
“Any questions I can answer for ya, hun?” I asked pleasantly.
She thought a moment as Alex and I looked to each other knowingly.
“The unseen woman’s voice…at your…palace…”
“Y’all mean Reilly Research Station, hun?” Alex Reilly asked to clarify.
Bilkis nodded unsure of the right response.
“She told of an Isrealite…that I would have an…an affair with?” She paused only for a second or two. “This Solomon…who is he, and why would I meet such a man?”
“We’re gonna leave that for y’all ta find out, hun.” I said cryptically. “I’m sure that in a few days, you’ll see what is to be and what will ultimately be required of you. For now though, I hafta get my sister back to Reilly so my other sister can check her out and so she can get some sleep. Thanks for the dinner, hun. It was a real treat. Alex here will keep in touch so if y’all have any questions write em down for when she next appears.”
She said nothing, but looked at the two of us in confusion as I offered my hands to my sisters.
“Oh, and y’all will be down one dancer now, but pay the troupe what’s been negotiated nonetheless.”
Bilkis nodded as I phased us out and transited back to Reilly.
Emily was there waiting and as soon as we arrived she placed a hand on our sister.
“You. You’re coming to the infirmary this instant and I will not hear any excuses, Alexandra Reilly!” Emily commanded just before both of them disappeared.
“Did Emily just match your phasing and port out?” Billie asked, her mouth hanging open in surprise.
I smiled. “Royal family, hun. We’re full of surprises.”
I quickly looked to my nieces, Reggie and Reilly.
All sorts of surprises, I thought to myself as my smile widened with pride.
Returning from Persia, Alexandra Reilly’s daughter, Regina, shocks the Empress with her developing gift. A spur of the moment trip to the beach unites past and present Sisters of Kili, and allows one of Alex Reilly’s lingering missions to finally reach conclusion.
“Devil’s Cauldron”
1830hrs, Reilly Research Station, July 8th, 2020BC
“So you can’t recall what you were thinking before that bottle hit you- and you don’t remember transporting up to 720BC Mahram?” Emily was still interrogating our sister when I walked into the infirmary. She was intently examining the back of Allie’s head. I had failed to notice the dried blood scabbed back there after I had pulled her free of Bilkis. Emily was carefully dabbing at the wound with some gauze held in a pair of forceps.
“Honest Em, ah got no clue where all ah went or fer how long. Ouch, that hurt a might!”
“After I clean this head wound I want you to have something to eat and drink then go to bed and rest for no less than eight hours! I’m reading severe fatigue and moderate dehydration. The nanos have finished repairing your concussion, but I’m guessing they need more material to finish closing this wound. Sis, I’m sorry, but I have to ground you for awhile.” Emily seemed to concentrate extremely hard for a moment.
“There. That should do it.” Emily said closing her eyes once more. This time an excited smile appeared on her face.
I offhandedly asked myself what she had just done.
I gasped!
“You can actually bring that on, Em?” I squeaked shrilly. “Since when can you do that?”
“Someone has to keep you three from killing yourselves, Alex! I’m sick and tired of patching you all up just to have you undo what I did! This at least keeps our sister from hurrying out on another dangerous mission and gives her nanos a week to do their thing.” Emily justified her action by kissing our sister’s ‘booboo’ lightly then giggled. Alex winced.
Alexis had watched silently from off to the right, shaking her head in agreement with everything Emily had said until my sister pulled that little trick from her hat.
My niece’s eyes went wide and I think she may even have gasped when I did! She stared between Emily and I as I asked my question. I noticed her eyes glistening as Emily explained her reasoning.
“What’s with them tears, hun?” I asked Alexis.
“Nothing, Ma.” She quickly looked to me. “IIIIII mean, Auuuunnnnt Alex.”
“Still digestin’ the sync with my Alexis, hun? I understand. I’ll answer to Ma OR Aunt, honey. Whichever you prefer at the time.” I said gently.
“By the Goddess, I still can’t believe this!” She said, gently wrapped her arms around me, and began to cry softly.
“Ah’ll answer to them same pronouns if y’all would like, ma.” My sister offered from beside Emily.
“Shut it, Alexandra.” Alexis’ muffled order sounded from my shoulder.
“Empress, if y’all need me ah’ll be in mah quarters getting’ twenty winks.”
“It better be way more than that, Alexandra Reilly!” Emily growled. “Or you might be the first girl to experience back to back menstrual cycles!”
Alex disappeared- as in ‘walked quickly’- out the door without so much as a gasp.
0835hrs, Reilly Research Station, July 9th, 2020BC
“Hey, sleepyhead! How y’all feelin’ this morning?” Alex Steinert asked as I walked into the Rec Room. I felt like my old self after an extended shower period. That reminded me of something.
“I’m feeling good, sis...well except for Emily’s little surprise that is.” I answered truthfully.
“Surprised the hell out of me too, hun. Guess I neglected to see that one comin’.” She giggled.
“I can always set things back into sync, sis.” I said raising an eyebrow deviously.
“I’d like to commiserate, but I hafta get back to that damn war! Sorry.” She smiled evilly.
I noticed all four Daroughs walk in. Quintin carried a small vacuum insulated carafe with him. I had foreseen a not-too-distant future visit where he forgot the gender-saving decanter.
It was my turn to smile wickedly.
Frances Darough’s face emulated my grin. Had she seen into my mind just now? Her wink confirmed my suspicion.
“So…” Alex Steinert…Allie now asked, redirecting my attention back to her. “What was it like to be the queen of your very own realm?”
“From what little I can recall, it seemed like a rough job. Bilkis isn’t allowed to do much. She mostly stays to herself and holds court. Listening to all the problems and making decisions with little or no information felt upsetting. She seemed to be a very lonely and bored person. No wonder she didn’t want to part with me.” I related as I remembered some very stressful court sessions. And some very comical sessions, too.
“The woman is just bursting with ambition, sis. It was like she felt trapped, unable to escape and just be herself. I felt that she really didn’t want to use my gift to ‘take over the world’, though. It felt more like her chance to escape…to be free.”
“I can see how she would feel like that.” My sister nodded and placed another forkful of pancake into her mouth.
“I had a chance while she slept to recall some of her memories, sis. She has some very familiar stories archived. If I didn’t know better, I’d say they involved Andie and Atlantis.” I went on.
“She is related, sis.” Allie admitted calmly. “When you first disappeared, I had to go back pretty far just to find you.”
“How far?” I asked as I took a sip of my coffee.
“Far enough to see the progression of her lineage. I assume you noticed the resemblance to us with the exception of the hair and dark skin?”
I nodded.
“I’d like Corrine or Julia to try that on me sometime. I didn’t look half bad.”
“She’s a direct descendant of Andromeda Celeste, sis.”
“I had a feeling you would say that.” I nodded and closed my eyes for a second. “It would also account for her high resistance to Jamie’s gift. I could almost feel the dormant ‘K’ cells floating around in her blood. I hope I didn’t accidentally trigger them like you did to Alexander that time.”
My sister paused several seconds then took a long sip from her coffee.
“About that…you…we did trigger them. What I’ve seen is she only develops her foresight. She may phase every once in a great while, but she’ll never realize it enough to develop.”
“That might be for the best, Allie. She could get into a lot of trouble if she phased in or out around the wrong people or gathering.”
“Oh, I’m sure that’ll happen! She meets ol’ Solomon, remember?”
I giggled as those images appeared in my mind. “Awwwwwkwaaaard!”
“Y’all got that right! She’ll be fine though. We see to that.”
“We certainly will, sis. She’s family after all.” I smiled.
“Have either of you seen momma?” Gena Sangiere asked as she suddenly popped in beside Allie.
“Not since our return last night, hun.” Allie answered first.
“Genaaaa!” Reggie cried out as she appeared beside me. “Where’d ya go? I thought we were going sunbathing down on the south beach? Why’d you end up here instead? How y’all feelin’’ ma?”
“Like I need to check mah britches, honey! What possessed you two to just pop in here and scare your aunt and I half to death? You two aren’t kids any longer.” I gently scolded.
“Sorry.” Both chorused.
“Yer ma and Aunt Jackie took a trip over to Rome for the day to one of them Roman Baths.” Allie informed Gena as she reopened her eyes.
Suddenly a very familiar feeling hit me.
As if choreographed, Allie, Reggie, Gena, and I turned and stared at the same spot.
“Oh! Now that is just so wrong! You guys are really no fun at all.” My daughter, Reilly, complained as she appeared in the exact spot where we stared.
“Jealous much, sis?” Reggie asked in a catty tone. Gena giggled to herself with a hand to her mouth.
“As if, kiddo! Allie, I’d like to go home if it’s okay with you?” Reilly asked my sister. “Mom, I’d really like to stay, but I really miss David and the kids.”
“I guess that’s my cue, sis.” Allie said as she finished the last of her coffee, stood, and picked up her tray to return it. Returning to our table, she offered her hand to my eldest daughter.
“Don’t forget about me, Reilly.” Mom said as she raised her arms and waited.
“Aw, Grandma!” Reilly whined, but embraced Alexis lovingly.
“Don’t be a stranger, Grams.” Reilly said as she took Allie’s hand.
“Tell Jack, Brie, and Emily I’ll be back for them in two days.” She said before she and Reilly disappeared.
Mom began crying again.
“Mom, what’s wrong?” I asked, concerned there was something I hadn’t foreseen.
“It’s just this place, honey.”
“What about Reilly, mom?”
“It…” she paused to wipe her eyes. “It…it feels like home, Alexandra. It feels like Avalon, back…back when I was young.” She wiped more tears. “There was always something…something going on that was exciting…strange. It was like we…your aunts and I were guarding the richest treasure in the world. Reilly feels just like that, Alex.”
“Only, I’m not Grandmother, right?” I offered.
“There has to be some line drawn, honey. It just seems wrong somehow to allow myself to think of you as mom. I mean, I’d like to, but…”
“I understand, ma. But if you ever feel the need…”
“You’ll be the first one I’ll call, Alexandra.” Mom smiled brightly.
“What about me, Grandma?” Reggie asked.
“You’ll be second, honeybee.” Mom said to my youngest.
Mom stopped talking and just stared at me for sixty seconds.
“Sorry, ma, but I can’t take you back just yet. I’ve got most of the week to go before my grounding is cancelled.” I said sadly.
“What? No. No. I…” Mom stumbled. “I…I was debating going back to my Earth…I was thinking of staying here. I know Franny has been entertaining the same thoughts, too.”
I suddenly felt a tear roll down my cheek and looked to Reggie as she gently grasped my hand in hers. She nodded to Gena, who nodded back and disappeared then looked back at me, her face sad as well. I turned my attention back to mom.
“I’m sorry, mom, but you know that can’t happen. You have seen what your life holds for you and our new Homeworld. You have new responsibilities there…you have a new life…”
“Alexandra? Shut it. I already know what is required of me. I AM the daughter AND the mother of the Empress of Time and Space, remember?”
I started giggling in spite of the serious, twisted, context of our conversation.
“Mom?” Reggie asked in concern.
“It’s just…it’s just the thought of how really absurd that statement was...and yet…” I explained quietly as I smiled at my youngest daughter… Memories came back to me of Alexis’ AND Reggie’s births!
Instantly a big smile filled my face.
“Mom?” Reggie asked again.
“Nevermind. Come on girls, let’s go to the beach!” I said as Reggie and mom smiled excitedly while taking my hands.
I looked around in awe. We had appeared on a wide, white sandy beach with hundreds of people surrounding us. Everything looked so modern and as I turned my head to look around I noticed automobiles parked not so far from us.
Mom immediately stared at me.
“Have you been holding out on us, Empress,” She asked in confusion?
I had no words and just left my mouth drop open. If she hadn’t done this and I hadn’t…
Mom and I slowly turned to look at the only person left.
“Oh, thank you Empress! Reilly had spoken of this place many times! It is such a wonderful beach…just like she said!” Reggie exclaimed in gleeful excitement. Her Reilly transformed into a cute hot pink string bikini with matching flip-flops. Her purse had become a canvas beach bag. “Come on! I bet the water is perfect!”
“Hold on, Honeybee!” Mom exclaimed as she tightened her grip on my hand and I, in turn, tightened my grip on Reggie’s hand.
A young woman in a white, thong bikini casually walked through us. Thank goodness. We were still out of phase.
“Regina Andromeda Reilly, just how did you do this?” Mom demanded.
“Reilly spoke so highly about this place, I had to see it for myself, Grandma. I think she was absolutely correct, don’t you?”
“That is not what I asked, young lady. How did you bring us here? To this place in time?” Mom reiterated.
“I don’t know. I just thought it would be a nice place to go.”
“What your Grandmother wants to know is how did you bring us here if you are only able to timeshift a few months at the most, honey?” I clarified.
“Um…I don’t know?”
Mom jiggled our clasped hands.
“Um, Alex? Since we’re here, shouldn’t we blend in?” She proposed.
I quickly ordered up my pink beach apparel, as did mom with her light blue two-piece.
“Rephasing in three, two, one.” Mom announced, though ‘one’ came out almost silent.
Finding a place to unfold our beach towels, I waited until things had settled somewhat.
“Care to tell us how you did it, Honey?” I asked Reggie as I got comfortable on my back. Mom rolled toward us and propped her head up with her hand and elbow as she too awaited her explanation.
“I really don’t know, mom. I suppose I could’ve augmented my own gift with yours in order to multiply, exponentially, my range thereby allowing me to achieve transit to the desired timeframe successfully. Although only theoretical, the hypothesis and resulting conclusion would seem to concisely prove this theory.” Reggie answered.
“Wise-ass.” Mom muttered as she lay back down on her back.
“So you ‘borrowed’ my gift? Honey, how did you ever figure that one out?” I asked as pride in my daughter swelled within me.
“I did what Aunt Alex suggested, Allie. I used my imagination,” She said with a devious smile. Her use of my ‘travel’ name only reinforced our being in the future.
“But don’t let Reilly know! I would prefer we said that Alexis pulled another trick out of her ass.”
Mom sat straight up and glared over at Reggie.
“Young lady! I will not allow my Granddaughter to speak in such a rude manner!”
I lifted my personal ocular protection…my sunglasses…and stared at mom in surprise.
“Lexi, knock off the roll-playing, will ya? You’re actually starting to sound like mom.” I complained as I noticed our conversation attracting attention from other nearby sunbathers.
“Allie’s right, Lexi. Give it a rest! We’re here to relax and have fun.” Reggie giggled playfully.
Mom let out a loud groan and rolled back in defeat.
1123hrs, Fort DeSoto Beach, St. Petersburg, Fla, July 9th, 2020AD
“Wow! They’ll let anybody on this beach, won’t they?” A familiar voice mocked annoyance. I opened my eyes to see Amy Reynolds standing over me.
“Apparently they will. How y’all doin’ Amy?” I asked in reply.
“Not bad, Alex. What brings you to Saint Pete?” She asked as she knelt down at the edge of my blanket.
“Reggie decided that Lexi and I needed a short vacation.” I said, but added, “I guess you’re responsible for the perfect weather conditions?”
“Oh my God!” Amy exclaimed quietly as she looked around then leaned forward. “I’m so sorry, Empress! Welcome to St. Petersburg, Florida. It is 1110hrs July 9th…”
“I already know the year, date, and time, honey, but thanks.” I giggled.
“Sorry, Allie, but I can’t take credit for this weather. It’s always sunny here…except around noon. It always rains around noon. Every day, like clockwork.” She giggled.
“So what brings you down here from Chicago?” I asked rhetorically.
“Rommie and I had planned to meet here for some ‘R & R’. The Senate decided to take an earlier recess so Rommie asked if I’d meet her in St. Pete. She should be here any minute.” Amy replied as she looked first to the parking area then out into the waters of the Gulf.
Obi-wan would have been proud, I thought as I sensed another one of our sisters in the direction of the water.
To all un-enhanced eyes a dolphin appeared to leap from the water with nary a splash.
“Oh. There she is.” I pointed out as a young woman’s head appeared in the surf not far off-shore.
“So that’s what she meant by needing some exercise.” Amy giggled as our sister stood and began walking out of the water, though she stumbled the first few steps.
“What’s the occasion, Alex?” Rommie asked as she eventually stopped before us.
Amy cleared her throat casually.
“Oh… What’s the occasion, Allie?” She rephrased.
“Same as you, honey- ‘R & R’; how’s things on the hill?” I asked with a smile.
“Cutthroat as usual. Sometimes I think sharks are more civilized! But enough about me, how’d you get Alexis to agree to come? I thought she hated to travel with you.”
“Oh, ‘mom’ here, decided to come with us to the beach. Reggie chose the location though. Let’s call it an unexpected trip that turned out very well.” I said, giving our newly arrived sister some clues. “I’m currently on waivers, so Reggie did the honors.”
“Interesting. I’d really like to hear about it, Reggie. Maybe we can talk about it later. Amy and I were thinking of hitting a club tonight to blow off some steam. We’d be delighted if you three would join us.”
“I suppose we could pop in for a few minutes, girls.” Mom giggled.
“Why? My car is parked over there.” Amy laughed as she motioned to the parking lot.
“Acknowledged. How long did you plan on staying here?” I responded.
“We thought maybe a week…or until we feel rested enough to return to the day-to-day grind.” Amy answered.
“I don’t know about anyone else, but I could probably fall asleep here and now. I’d maybe wake up in a few hours.” Rommie admitted as her hand covered a yawn.
“So how long have you been on the road, honey?” I asked.
“Well…I hit the Potomac the night before last around dusk…”
“You must be famished!” Reggie exclaimed, though quietly.
“No, I ate along the way. They were catching Swordfish and Tuna off Ocracoke, Outer Banks so I stopped for a bite.”
“Oh! My sister told me about the wonderful seafood she once had on Hatteras Island.” Reggie giggled excitedly. “What did you have?”
“The Swordfish, but I couldn’t eat the whole thing so I left the rest for this young Sand Shark that was ‘curiously’ observing me…but she graciously thanked me before I continued on.” Rommie related.
My daughter looked at her in confusion before Amy leaned over and whispered in her ear.
“Oh. OH! I’m sorry, Rommie, I didn’t know. Sorry.”
“My mistake, dear, I thought you knew about me.”
Reggie smiled timidly and shook her head a few times in silence.
“Would you like to go swimming with me?” She asked switching gears immediately.
Rommie looked at the girl in disbelief.
“Sure. Why not?” Rommie acquiesced and turned back toward the water, but waited for Reggie to catch up. Taking her hand, they waded into the gentle two-foot swells and stopped when the water got just below their shoulders. Rommie seemed to be explaining something to Reggie.
Thank goodness for my foresight because I would have been gravely concerned as they both disappeared under the next swell.
“And then we found this sunken ship! It had a whole load of bullet holes in it! Rommie said that it was probably a drug smuggler and probably sunk by the Coast Guard!” Reggie related excitedly as she nursed her Shirley Temple at our table in the loud, crowded nightclub in downtown St. Petersburg.
“I really had a good time, Allie. You’ll have to try it, Lexi.” Reggie added as she noticed another ‘cute’ guy walking past us. She finished the last of the beverage and got up.
“I’m going to get this refilled. Either of you want anything else?” She asked politely.
“No, but remember you’re only fifteen, honey. Drinking age is twenty-one in this time period.” I reminded my daughter. I already knew what her response would be.
Regina reached into her clutch purse and pulled a small laminated card from it.
“According to this, I’m twenty-two, Allie. Why do you always have to act like mother?”
Mom…Alexis started laughing heartily and nearly knocked over her drink as her fist hit the table hard in response.
“What is with that exaggerated response, m…Lexi?” I asked, suddenly feeling very incensed.
“Ma called it karma, hun. I just find it completely hilarious and so apropos!”
When I responded with silence, she continued.
“Aw, come on, hun. Y’all can’t seriously think that wasn’t a little payback for them times y’all pulled the same crap on me? Alex?”
“I don’t find it funny at all, Alexis! Especially since I still can’t recall any of my childhood memories! Your mind-wipe exceeded expectations completely.” I moaned.
“Alexandra, you did order a complete wipe of everything previous to the explosion. Billie, Cami, and Cassie…we all just followed your orders, hun.”
I didn’t count on you being so damned efficient.” I complained.
“Didn’t count on it? So…this means you’re still human then, Empress?” Mom asked out of the blue. She smiled impishly.
I stuck my tongue out at her!
“Wow, talk about rude.” Reggie wisecracked as she returned with something other than a Shirley Temple and two other identical beverages. She sat two of them down in front of ‘Lexi’ and I, retained one, and resumed her seat.
I stared at the new drink.
“It’s something called ‘Sand In Your Shorts’. I thought you would like it, Allie.” Reggie told us with a pleasant smile.
The concoction was very good, but I failed to see the correlation between its name and taste.
“So, we’re going to Yellowstone next, right, Allie?” Reggie asked some moments later.
“What is a ‘Yellowstone’, Allie?” Mom…Lexi asked.
“Yellowstone National Park in the state of Wyoming- only we’re going back to way before it was ever a national park.” Reggie answered.
“I’ve been working on and off to move the inhabitants to safer areas, Mom. A super volcano is set to erupt- and I used the term lightly- in the next few months, relative to the time period. In previous missions, I have only been able to transport those who would accept my hands. Given the trust issues and superstitions of the period, the results have been less than adequate.” I informed.
“But now that Aunt Alex has shared her new trick with Allie, we can save all those people at once! Isn’t that great?” Reggie chirped out excitedly.
“Save who, Reggie?” Amy Reynolds asked as she arrived back at our table. She had been- and I quote my future twin’s memories- ‘tearing up the dance floor’ since we arrived two hours ago.
“We’ll be going to Yellowstone in four days.” My daughter answered with an excited smile.
“Oh. Visiting anybody we know?”
“Not really, but we’re sure to make a few friends.” Reggie chirped.
Amy’s mouth dropped open instantly.
“Ummmm, I mean…ummm…we’ll meet some friends.” She reiterated nervously.
Amy instantly looked relieved.
“I’m certainly glad you clarified that statement! Jacki hates having to make more room for ‘new friends’.” She teased.
“Sorry.” Reggie apologized and blushed profusely.
“How many of those has she had, Allie? And why is she drinking a “Sand in Your Shorts’ anyway?” Amy asked nodding to our newest drinks.
“One. Just this on…” Reggie quickly sputtered.
“She’s had three.” I interrupted with a serious expression. “Two at the bar and this one. But you KNOW your limit, don’t you ‘little sister’?”
“Hey, girls! Not to be a party-pooper, but I think I’m going to head back to the hotel. The trip down tired me out and that brief snooze on the beach only helped a smidgen.” Rommie said as she walked up next to Amy.
“I was thinking about heading back anyway, girlfriend. You three coming? Randi set us up in the penthouse suite.” Amy replied.
“Ya, it’s got a huuuge hot tub!” Rommie smiled euphorically. “Even the tips of my fluke can be submerged comfortably.”
“Four bedrooms and three full bathrooms…literally no waiting!” Amy giggled.
“Can we, Allie?” Reggie beamed.
“Its up to Lexi, honey.” I deferred.
Mom smiled and offered her hands.
Amy rolled her eyes in response.
“Lexi. The car’s right out in the parking garage?”
It was mom’s turn to blush this time.
A loud, sensuous moan escaped the master bath and its large hot tub.
“By Poseidon’s beard, this feels exquisite!” Rommie’s sultry voice exclaimed from that room.
Reggie’s mouth dropped open as she glanced sheepishly to the closed door.
“Relax, kid.” Amy comforted with a soothing smile. “She does this every time we take a vacation. Rommie claims it’s the difference between salt and fresh water. I’d like to think it’s the bubble bath and body wash, myself, though she’s never said anything about meeting Poseidon in person before. I guess anything is possible with the sisterhood though.”
Amy changed topics slightly.
“So, the Senator took you diving? How was that?” Amy asked Reggie.
“It was absolutely fantastic! Have you ever gone with her, Amy?”
“Ya…freaked me out at first, but I adapted. I’m not really into that sort of activity though. I prefer a good set of tanks, mask, regulator, and swim fins, myself.”
“So you like regular diving then?” Reggie inquired.
“Ya. I’ve been certified since 1940, though things have vastly improved since then. Those Navy diving suits were very heavy- especially after my Mahanilui!” Amy grinned wistfully as she seemed to remember those times.
“Ya, well, I’d still rather rely on a good Rebreather unit rather than gills. I could never get past them tickling my neck.” She concluded.
Another sensuous moan escaped the bathroom. This one sounding slightly…erotic.
“Excuse me a moment.” Amy apologized calmly as she disappeared into the master suite.
“”Hey! You DO realize there’s an innocent teenager in the room. She really doesn’t need to hear it, Rommie! Dial it back a few clicks, will ya?” We heard Amy tell her companion after a couple hard wraps on the door.
“I’m sorry for that, girls. Rommie’s got a lot of pent up stress- as you can imagine, that’s why I try to get her out of DC every chance I can. Usually we hit different beaches during the day and different clubs each night and this is only the second time in forty years we’ve had guests.”
“Well, we didn’t mean to interfere, honey.” I said. “But as I said before, Reggie did the driving this time. Mom and I were just as surprised as you two.”
“Really, Alex? You sure there isn’t some ulterior motive? The Empress always has an ulterior motive.” Amy challenged.
I smiled. Mom looked at me as if I had two heads and tentacles.
“I was thinking…” I paused after being silent for two full minutes. “I could use your help on our next mission, honey. How good are you at ‘cleansing rains’?”
Amy giggled absentmindedly.
“It’s always easier to make clouds than clear them, Empress. Rommie invited too?”
“For continuity, sure. We might be able to make use of her negotiating skills, too.” I answered.
Amy smiled, quickly held up her pointer finger, stood, and walked back into the master suite. We heard her knock on its bathroom door again.
“Hey Rommie! We got us an Empress job!”
1130hrs, St. Petersburg, Fla, July 13th, 2020AD
“Ma, I’m really glad we came here, aren’t you?” Reggie asked four days later as we made our preparations to leave.
“It was a nice surprise, honey.” I admitted.
My daughter eyed me questioningly.
“So why didn’t you continue working in Silver Springs, Rommie?” Reggie inquired innocently, switching topics instantly.
“Well…I had worked there for six years already. After I got my masters’, I decided I should move on. Since the mermaids of Silver Springs don’t usually work there for more than ten years, I didn’t want to raise suspicions. It was hard enough keeping the air they pumped into the breathing tube from escaping through my gills. Even worse was the secretive way I always had to leave the crystal clear water. People begin to think of you as antisocial when you wait until everyone else is gone before exiting the water, or if you beat them out by a significant margin.”
“Still, that seems like a dream job for a mermaid.”
“I was lucky to make it those six years without getting outed, Reg. People can get awfully suspicious and paranoid in less time than you think. I still can’t believe they bought my lame contact lens story!” Rommie laughed.
Just to be sure, I passed my hand through a nearby chair a few times. I was cleared for travel!
“Looks like Alex is eager to hit the road, girls.” Amy giggled as she motioned over to me.
Before her giggling stopped our surroundings had changed.
“Hey, Alex, a little warning next time?” Amy groused.
“Welcome to 637,980BC everyone.” I announced brightly as I rephased us.
“Wow! Alex never said it was this far back!” Amy said as she looked around us in awe.
Off in the distance, a small village- nothing more than a fire and seven or eight small, crude, stick huts could be seen through the trees. Because of the geothermal heat beneath our feet, there was no snow, but fresh, green grass, trees, and bushes on the ground despite the obvious chilly air.
“Wow! The smell of rotten eggs is terrible! How can those people stand to live here?” Rommie asked pinching her nose closed.
“They’ve built up a tolerance over the years.” I said as I keyed up my faux fur and animal hide parka, pants, gloves, and boots. My companions followed my lead quickly.
“Now would be a good time to enable your translators with the language I downloaded the other day, ladies.” I advised before quickly turning, instantly raising my right arm, and catching a crude spear in that hand. Quickly spinning it a few times it now pointed toward its owner.
My companions’- especially mom’s eyes went wide!
“Nice try, hun, but I knew you were there!” I shouted out into the closer tree line. “Is that any way to welcome a friend?”
A man of no more than 159 centimeters appeared and carefully made his way closer. For having met four times previously, I wondered why he was being so cautious until mom’s trembling hand took one of my hands and Reggie’s took the other.
“He can smell your fear, ladies. Best you should relax and pay him no heed. Aki won’t hurt us.” I advised as I smiled at the aboriginal, animal hide clad, man.
Aki stopped several feet from us and began sniffing the air, obviously comparing our scent with what he remembered.
“Took too long get back this time, Alak. Why?”
“Family had to gather, Aki. Took full moon to full moon. More decide travel with me?”
Many rock-head people, Alak. Too much no trust. Who they?”
“Alexis, Romney, Regina, and Amy.” I introduced, pointing to my companions as I said their names.
“Alak’sis, Reegeena, sisters?” He asked as he pointed to them.
“Yes. Romney, Amy family too.” I answered. “Go village?”
Aki nodded and motioned in the direction of the small, Spartan, encampment.
“Alak come.” He announced as we entered the settlement to twenty frightened, female faces. One old man fought to stand.
I nodded and offered my hand. He waved me off casually and staggered a few steps after reaching his feet.
“Alak.” He greeted, groaning in pain- his voice rather wispy and strained.
“Travel?” I asked hoping he would agree this time. I had tried four times so far to get him and his family- the rest of this village- to allow me to relocate them.
He sat back down, but almost fell backwards doing it. I guess I had my answer.
Aki snorted in disgust.
I smiled.
“Me sent.” I stated seriously as I pointed up to the hazy inversion the geothermal energy was causing. The sun was a mere, fuzzy, yellow ball through it.
The patriarch began laughing at me!
“Danger, Will Robinson!” Rommie giggled.
Reggie’s hand suddenly released mine and she appeared beside the staunch leader.
“Listen pal, my mother does not lie! If she says the Lords sent her, she means it.”
Although the man jumped, her words didn’t quite translate, instead coming out as ‘Mother no lie! Spirit send. Mean!’
The twenty women gathered closer in absolute fear of my daughter’s rash action.
The old man laughed again.
“Way to go, honeybee.” Mom complained sarcastically.
Reggie reappeared beside me to the cries and shrieks of the now terrified women.
“It was worth a try.” My daughter said shyly.
“Can I try, Alex?” Rommie asked politely. She approached the age-wizened leader after I nodded.
Rommie motioned to his side and the man offered her to sit beside him.
“Romney.” She introduced herself.
“Gerump.” He answered only it sounded more like ‘grump’.
That actually described the man accurately.
“Travel. Bad mountain. All die.” Rommie advised as she motioned to the horizon- to the slowly growing mega-bulge that would soon erupt with more force than ten thousand high yield nuclear devices and create a one million acre crater that would eventually become Yellowstone.
The old man remained stone quiet.
Rommie thought a moment before reaching to the ground and holding her hand to the warm dirt for a moment.
“Fire demon coming. Soon. All die. All travel.”
Again the man just sat still.
Rommie frowned and got to her feet. She approached the huddled womenfolk. Pointing to the nearest, she asked her question.
“Die? Live?”
“Live.”
She pointed to a young girl that looked about thirty weeks along.
“Live? Die?”
“Live, live.” She replied, rubbing her swollen belly gently.
Rommie repeated her question to the rest of the women. With two exceptions- those two being in their forties- the majority was ‘live’.
Our resident senator looked back to the patriarch and crossed her arms in angry satisfaction.
Still the man refused to speak or acknowledge her in any form.
Aki tried.
“Trees want travel! No die!”
Still the man sat silent.
“Alex. Estimated time ‘til eruption.” Mom asked as she released my hand with a jerking motion.
“One hundred and nine days, three hours, and forty-seven minutes.” I answered somberly.
“I’m seeing them still here if things don’t change, correct?”
“Confirmed.”
“I’ll be back in a jif, hun.” Mom said before she appeared behind the old man, placed a hand on his shoulder, and both disappeared.
The women around us began shrieking in terror!
Aki’s mouth dropped in amazement, even having seen me phase out numerous times before.
“I like her. Reminds me of Reilly or Cassandra.” Amy giggled.
“That’s my gram, girls!” Reggie clucked with pride.
“If she doesn’t give the old man a coronary.” I mumbled to myself.
A minute later both reappeared in their original location. The man looked on the verge of unconsciousness.
“What she do, Alak?” Aki asked me in confusion.
“Explained things.” I said, but realized I had to simplify. “See all die.”
Aki snorted in understanding.
“Live? Die?” Mom asked the pasty-faced old man.
“Live.”
Hu-rrrray!
“Aki, go gather spot two suns.” I told my liaison.
He grunted his confirmation and began giving the group instructions.
“Why give them two days, skipper…sorry…director.” Amy asked as Aki took complete charge of the camp.
“Their men are out hunting. They’ll need the provisions to survive.” I answered then pointed to the expectant mother. “And she’s going into labor in an hour.”
Mom looked at me in surprise.
“I didn’t know you looked that closely, Alexandra?”
“Mom,” I said looking at her stoically, “I refuse to have her give birth on the road and possibly lose the baby. It’s bad enough the child will have problems.”
“I can’t see any problems, hun. What have you seen that I haven’t?”
“The boy will be different than the rest. He will not ‘fit’ in with his family and be cast out shortly after puberty. Determined to survive using his enhanced cognitive skills, he will head south and become a great leader of his own tribe and set the groundwork for the first major civilization in Central America.” Reggie droned with glazed-over eyes.
Mom stared at her granddaughter in complete silence- her eyes wide with proud amazement.
“Sorry. I zoned out there. Did I say anything stupid? Reilly likes to tease me when I do that. She laughs and I don’t like it very much…” Reggie babbled after shaking her head and blinking a few times.
“Girl, you’re just as impressive as your mom!” Rommie declared with a huge smile.
“She’s right, Reg, you got the gift- that’s for sure!” Amy added excitedly.
“Thanks, guys, I appreciate the confidence.” Reggie blushed.
Mom suddenly wrapped her arms around her granddaughter.
“You remind me SO much of your Aunt Cassandra…in fact, if your hair were a shade or two darker…”
“We know a couple people that could help with that, Lexi!” Amy reminded wryly.
“We sure do, sweetie!” Rommie giggled before her face became serious. “What I find really interesting though, is how the genetics of the ‘Royal’ family keep repeating- how the Empress’ daughters match her sisters…her mothers. Despite the father, the pattern replicates.”
“You know, Splash, I never thought about that before! It makes you wonder if our director purposely incorporated that particular subroutine into her ‘K’ cells.” Amy wondered.
My vision dropped to the ground as I felt the weight of what I had to reveal.
“My nanos never made it into production.” I admitted sadly.
“Huh?” Mom, Amy, and Rommie gasped at the same time.
I shook my head slowly.
“No. When Will came in to confront Cami and I about the ethics of our project, the ensuing brawl between he and I caused my prototypes’ container to fall onto the worktable and break. Since Cami and I used the same contagion protection, all that was left of my strain was a reddish-blue, inanimate, pile of dust. Cami’s strain was the one absorbed into Reilly’s systems, not mine.”
“Damn!” Rommie exclaimed. “I thought Cami is your assistant, Alex?”
“Officially, yes, though her advanced postulations in programmable, bio-organic, micro-machines are what drew my attention and that of the Foundation.” I revealed. “In truth, her IQ vastly eclipses my own.”
“Funny, I had her pegged for a typical ditz that had only more than a slight clue.” Amy admitted as she shook her head in amazement.
“We need to visit the other camps around the magma dome, ladies.” I said to change the subject. Our scenery changed abruptly.
Another small village stood off to our left about one hundred and eighty-five meters away. Built of the same stick design, it consisted of four huts and a central smoldering fire.
An older woman that had noticed our appearance got up and slowly walked out to meet us.
“Welcome, Alak. Family?” She greeted and asked about my companions.
“Mother, child, sister, sister.” I introduced as I pointed to Mom, Reggie, Amy, and Romney.
The woman began to laugh and shook her head in the negative.
“Sister, sister, sister’s sister, sister’s sister, Alak.” She countered pointing in the same order with a knowing smile.
I just smiled back in reply. Best to let her think they were my sisters and cousins, I guess.
“Travel?” I asked.
She shook her head ‘no’, turned, and walked away sadly.
We doggedly followed her into the ‘village’.
Two young males, hunters, vectored in from our left and right, crude, flint-tipped spears at the ready. While my four companions stopped abruptly, I kept walking.
The hunter to my right jabbed with his spear angrily.
It passed through my phased-out abdomen without inflicting any damage. I snorted in disgust at him. He stared in fear as I stopped and glared at him in anger. I waggled my right pointer a few times and continued into the village.
The Matriarch of this group laughed at the young man, shaking her head slowly to the sides.
“No travel, Alak.” She said sadly.
“All die.” I responded by motioning around to those seated- about eight women and four men of varying ages. Most looked tired or sick.
“Die travel.” She motioned to the ones looking the worst.
“Die no travel.”
The women simply looked to the ground. I noticed tears fall from her downturned face. Apparently, they had given up.
“Alex? Look at these fish!” Rommie gasped as she walked over to where they were drying some freshly filleted fish on a flat rock.
“I may be mistaken, but these fish show high levels of sulfur ingestion. These people are eating tainted food!”
“Rommie, you sure about that?” Amy asked as Reggie and Mom looked on.
“Trust me, I know tainted food when I see it, Drizzle.” Rommie answered using Amy’s nickname. “A mermaid is always cautiously aware of her food supply and I can plainly smell the sulfur in these poor things.”
Rommie looked at the old woman intensely.
“Get?” She asked as she picked up one and held the flayed carcass toward her.
The old woman pointed behind us to a pristine looking lake about one hundred-five meters away.
“Let’s all go look.” I said as we were suddenly on the muddy shoreline.
Mom gasped as she noticed ‘all’ meant everybody. The old woman and her group gasped also. Some of the women began to sob in fright.
“Alak, home.” Reggie announced as she pointed to me then toward the sky.
That only made our guests even more frightened.
“Time to impress upon these people that the fish are not good for them to consume.” Rommie said as she winked at me.
I nodded and she took off her animal-skin boots and began to wade into the lake then began to hunt for fish.
In an instant she thrust her hands into the water and pulled out a good-sized fish that looked similar to the ones back at their camp, but instantly began screaming! Dropping the fish, she continued screaming and stared at her up-turned hands in terror!
As if slow motion, we all witnessed the delicate membranes form between her fingers as scales began to form on her exposed skin. Hurriedly, she exited the water and dropped to the ground still screaming in severe pain. Rommie blinked a few times and stared at the old woman with her large mermaid eyes and began gasping for air.
Whether sick or not, old or young, our guests jumped up and ran back to the ramshackle stick huts as fast as they could. Only the old woman remained sitting- silent and passive.
“Die?” She asked as she pointed to the Senator.
I laughed and winked to her as Rommie reverted back to her fully human form and stood. She proceeded to reach down and grasp her boots.
“Live. Swim good.” I smiled and offered my hand to the Matriarch to help her stand.
We were back standing among her people. I immediately pointed to one of the younger women.
“Live? Die?” I asked.
“Live.” She replied quickly.
I repeated Rommie’s interrogation with this village and received almost the same vote ratio. Finally, I confronted their elder.
“Travel?” I asked once more.
A smile came to her face and she rose to her knees. I offered my hand. When she took it I pulled her gently to her feet.
“Alak, Home!” She said as she pointed nervously up to the heavens.
I smiled at the woman and motioned to those around us. “Family.” I said with a smile.
She nodded, but barely.
“Mom, could you relay the images in my mind to the group?” I asked as I pictured the route to the meeting place in my mind.
The villagers immediately reached for their heads as one.
The matriarch was now staring at me intensely.
“Meet. One sun,” I said as I pointed to our south before smiling and turning to my sisters.
Our surroundings changed again. This time clouds of steam rose all around us in thick columns.
“Damn! People actually live here? This is more like hell than any of the previous locations, Alex!” Amy exclaimed.
“These are the difficult ones.” I said as I rephased us for only a few seconds.
Several spears and many more arrows and knives flew through us and embedded or bounced off the ground all around us.
When I rephased us again for only two seconds, we were rewarded by another volley of crude weapons!
“Soooo…um…how do we approach these guys, director?” Rommie asked as she looked around us to the trees. “They seem to have us at a disadvantage.”
I’ve seen better behaved savages on Chicago’s South side!” Amy chimed. “Give me a moment, Alex, I’ll tame these beasts.”
With my nod, Amy began to concentrate.
“Driz? Take it easy on them! Let’s not repeat the spring of 2016.” Rommie warned calmly. When Amy paid no heed she looked at me with concern. “Alex? I’ve seen her wind up like this before. It won’t be pretty! I suggest we phase in and hit the deck.”
“I’ve dealt with schmucks like this before, Alex. I’ll get them to listen to reason! Phase us in now and do what Splash says.” Amy advised as her voice seemed to echo around us.
A huge, dark, cloud popped into existence overhead and quickly grew darker and more ominous.
It began to rain as I phased us in. As predicted, a volley of crude spears, knives, and arrows appeared from the trees around us.
A rapid barrage of lightning flashed from the growing storm cloud and struck each and every weapon in mid-flight and turned them to ash instantly. The instantaneous thunder was deafening.
“WOW!” Reggie exclaimed in excited fascination.
Another attack was thwarted with another barrage of lightning.
“Thirty targets acquired, Alex. Orders?” Amy asked in a low, angry voice that seemed to echo eerily through our surrounding. She was the only one of us standing.
“We’re here to move this group to safety, honey, not help the super volcano do its job.” I said calmly as I looked directly up at my powered-up sister.
“Understood, skipper. Awaiting orders to engage.” Amy acknowledged in an ominous, echoing, monotone.
Yet another volley of arrows flew toward us. None made it any farther than the others.
“Stun only. Engage.” I ordered serenely.
Systematically, from the north, bolts of lightning began striking behind specific trees. With each thunderous crash a dazed warrior slumped into view until we were surrounded by unconscious men roughly fifty meters away in all directions. Some of the men tried in vain to escape their fate by humorously running or jumping away from their hiding places.
Amy’s aim was frighteningly accurate and in no way could be considered a ‘natural’ phenomenon.
It took a few minutes for our sister to disperse the storm and to gather our ‘welcoming committee’ together before I ported us directly into the center of a settlement of twenty or so crude, but more substantial, stick lodges. About fifty women sat preparing or mending one thing or another. By far, this was the largest and most organized ‘village’ of any we had visited.
To say we frightened the feces out of everyone was an understatement!
The women around us cowered in fear after our arrival.
“Chief!” I shouted out loud and clear then told my sisters to be on guard and remain where they were to watch our prisoners. Amy’s thundercloud reappeared looking menacing, but relatively well behaved and quiet.
Several more warriors ran to attack me but I simply snapped my fingers and they froze in place- in time. I looked at them angrily as I confidently walked past and snapped my fingers to release them only after I had reached the lodge where I knew the patriarch of this group was resided.
“Chief!” I shouted again.
These people ingeniously designed their living quarters to be entered from above and were heavily fortified on all sides. A loose tree trunk acted as a removable ladder to get in or out.
“Travel! Now!” I ordered as he looked down on me.
The man laughed confidently- a lecherous grin on his face as he leered.
Casually climbing down the ladder, his disgusting grin never abated as he walked toward me.
I noticed a smaller, dark gray, cloud floating above him and smiled in spite of myself.
“Mate!” He exclaimed with a sinister laugh.
I snorted at his humor.
Suddenly, he reached out to me, his large hand passed right through my left shoulder though. I smiled brightly. He tried again and failed once more.
Ingenious, but not very bright.
For a third time he tried to reach out and grab my shoulder. This time I snapped my finger and his huge paw stopped in mid air. He tried desperately to follow through or pull it away, but it remained frozen in a very localized temporal stoppage.
I decided to add to his discomfort by slowly walking around him, sizing him up as he would, me.
“No.” I said in disgust once I returned to face him. He kept looking between his out-stretched hand and me. His face conveyed his fear of me.
I motioned to his thirty unconscious warriors.
“No, Die. Rest.” I told him. “Die?” I then asked.
“No die.” He responded, but pointed to me again. “Mate!”
I had no intention of dealing with this man so I pointed up to the small, darkening cloud hovering about twenty meters directly above his head.
“Driz? Could you re-start their fire, please?” I asked my sister confidently.
“You got it, Alex.” She replied as a precision bolt launched out from the single cloud and landed spot on in the middle of the smoldering fire.
The chief’s mouth dropped open as the fire roared to life.
“Travel.” I said.
Another warrior suddenly ran toward me. This one was screaming wildly and sounded like an eagle during mating season. He dove for me, knife in hand and ready to strike.
Once more I yawned and snapped my fingers. The crazed attacker stopped in mid-air one meter from me. This time I reversed time for him and he returned to his original position outside the camp, his screaming sounding particularly humorous in reverse.
“Would anyone else like to try my patience?” I asked in anger as I pointed directly to the approaching warrior. Amy’s ‘little’ cloud released another precisely aimed bolt at the fire again just as a warning. That effectively stopped his advance.
“Show-off.” Rommie accused her sister.
“Travel.” I tried again.
“Mate?” he tried again- this time with much less gusto.
I pointed above him and folded my arms in front of me in anger. Maybe I should just have Amy stun him too, I thought to myself.
“I could wipe that urge from him in a split second, Alex.” Amy offered from back by our prisoners. “Just one well-placed bolt and goodbye stud, helloooo eunuch!” She giggled, but it had a very malevolent edge.
“Travel.” The macho guy sighed in resignation.
I nodded with a pleasant smile.
“Meet. Two suns.” I ordered as I pointed to the South-southwest and mentally thought of the location. As one, the whole village reached for their heads as Mom transferred the information- even the reviving warriors moaned as they too received the location telepathically.
“Let’s go.” I said to my sisters. They immediately left the waking men and joined me. I phased us out, but did not transit to our next location wanting to see the reaction from the chief.
As expected, everyone looked around in confusion as to what just happened. The stunned look the big guy had seemed comical on his face, but he immediately jumped into action, ordering the camp broken and began readying his people to make the two day journey to the newly ingrained meeting spot.
A new landscape appeared around us. This one was full of half withered trees, dried brush, and straw!
As I rephased us, my Reilly display flashed a red warning message that it was taking automated environmental countermeasures.
My Reilly suit instantly defaulted to its original form and a protective, transparent helmet enveloped my head.
“What the hell just happened?” Rommie inquired, now through my suit’s comm system.
“Ya! What the hell, Alex?” Amy concurred angrily.
“Mom?” Reggie asked with a hint of fear in her voice.
“As you all well know, the official purpose of our Reilly Research Station uniforms is for protection against hostile environments- what y’all call a space suit.” Mom explained. “According to my suit’s sensors, this area contains dangerously high levels of Hydrogen Sulfide (H2S). Our suits took the necessary precautionary steps as they were programmed. Without this protection, we would be nearly dead.”
I gulped as I hurried us to the next village- a scant one hundred meters away.
We were too late! Bodies lay around a cold fire pit; some slumped against each other, some splayed out on the warm, cracked ground.
“We search the buildings for any survivors.” I told my sisters as I tried to hold back my tears. After consulting my gift, I knew we would only find one, though.
“Skipper! Found one!” Amy’s excited voice called out across our comm’s.
“Don’t move her. She’s above the bad air.” I ordered.
There was a full minute of silence.
“Of course you knew.” Amy Reynolds deadpanned. “May I ask if she’s important to the sisterhood, ma’am?”
“Everyone is important to the sisterhood, Miss Reynolds,” I replied.
“Understood, ma’am, but does this one hold ‘special’ importance?” Amy inquired further.
“She does,” was all I said before I arrived at the mostly dead tree and looked up to the highest branches where a young woman- about thirteen- hung precariously limp.
Amy was still feeling for a pulse.
“Enable your atmospheric rescue mask, Amy, but be on guard! She may wake fighting. I’m on my way up.” I recommended as I concentrated on the larger branches directly under the girl. I was immediately standing on the branch and quickly reached out to the trunk to steady myself.
“Where the hell’d you learn that?” Amy cursed as she produced her rescue mask and held it to the girls face.
“Imagination, Miss Reynolds,” I answered. “We’ll go to my private domain where I can realign her attitude before we get to the ground. We’ll be right back ladies.” I added to let my other sisters know what was going on.
Reaching up with one hand, I touched the girl’s exposed right ankle.
“Amy, hold her as tight as you can. Transiting in three, two, one.
The blackness of my domain appeared around us. Amy and our victim remained suspended above me as I held their local time stationary. I gently pulled and maneuvered them to the ‘ground’ before restoring time around them. I thanked my grand niece and my sister for showing and sharing that little trick.
“God, do I despise this place.” Amy groaned once I restored time for them as she continued to tend to the girl.
“Try to get her to drink this.” I suggested as I held out my flask of nano-infused water.
Amy took it and opened the girl’s mouth slightly and put a few drops of water on her lips.
“It just disappeared.”
“Absorbed, honey. The nanos absorbed immediately into the surrounding damaged tissue. She should start to regain consciousness now.” I told my sister. “Let her drink as much as she wants.”
“Welcome back, Empress.” Mom greeted as we rephased.
Our Reilly’s immediately reverted and sealed us from the dangerous atmosphere. Amy’s rescue mask was now firmly strapped to the still-groggy, girl’s head- the full-face, mask waiting to protect her eyes as well- when they finally opened.
With a muffled scream, our new charge came to full consciousness and began to fight wildly to escape.
“Calm.” I ordered gently as Reggie came close and helped hold her still.
“Calm.” I said again looking directly at her with as pleasant a smile as I could given our dire surroundings.
“Calm.” I said once more. This time the girl stopped fidgeting and nodded her understanding.
“Alex, I carry a personal re-breather in case my companion can’t or decides against mermaid mode. Mind if I let her borrow it? I trust she drank from your Kili flask?” Rommie offered.
“You could say that, Splash. She chugged almost twenty ounces!” Amy giggled. “A regular party girl, this one.”
Rommie produced her apparatus from the impossibly small hidden pocket of her Reilly and helped fit it to the still-terrified girl. At first she fought the life-giving mask, but settled down once she realized it helped her breathe.
“Live?” She asked, her voice muffled.
“Live.” I reassured her.
Instantly, she turned and sprinted off!
“I guess that was expected, Alex?” Mom asked with a slight snicker.
I rolled my eyes and sighed heavily.
We appeared ten meters ahead of the fleeing girl, surprising her. She slid to a stop after stumbling and rolling several times. Unfortunately, her mask fell off in the process and she began to choke and cough violently. Amy rushed over and helped replace the breathing apparatus.
“Calm.” Amy said gently as she cleared the girl’s unkempt hair from her face and under the mask.
“Help you live.” She said pointing to the device.
The girl just stared at our sister for several minutes.
“Family?” She finally asked after another few minutes.
Amy shook her head sadly and looked to the ground, “die.”
Our sister held the girl securely as she cried and moaned, releasing her grief.
Twice more our Reilly’s transformed to protect us from the deadly gas as we continued to visit village after village. In most cases our ‘space suits’ spooked the villagers into running away. We used this to our advantage to clear the sickened people from the affected areas. Once clear of the toxic atmosphere, we reverted back to our era-specific clothing. We found the people a little more receptive of our requests to meet and ‘travel’ to safety.
Our last stop was Reilly.
“RVP, we’re back for the night. We’ll be departing again in the morning.” I told the A.I. as I reverted my Reilly suit to its default.
“Welcome home, Empress. It is 4:30PM, July 15th, 2020 BC.” RVP greeted.
4:35PM, Reilly Research Station, July 15th, 2020BC
“Amy, you and Reggie escort our newest sister to Cynthia. I’d like her to make sure the nanos are addressing all her medical needs.” I requested and waited until they had been gone a minute or two. Mom and Rommie remained with me.
“RVP?”
“Yes, director?”
“I’d like the girl measured for a Reilly. Have any of our Mind Warriors returned yet?”
“Jacki Cummins has returned to her own time as well as Emily and Brianna. The family Darough went along with Billie and Gena to a place called Niagara Falls in the North American continent. They should return later this evening, Director.”
“Thank you, honey.” I replied.
“Director? Shall I also prepare quarters for our new sister?”
“Delay assignment until 2030AD, honey. Lena will be leaving with Amy Reynolds when our current mission has concluded. She will be rooming with her until she comes of age.” I revealed to looks of disbelief from mother and Rommie.
“Does Driz know about this, Alex?” Rommie asked showing some reservation. “May I remind you that Amy has already put her kids through school? Are you sure she’s ready for another one?”
I nodded. “She’s already accepted her as her own, Sen. Marsh.” I reassured her.
“I noticed that, ma’am.”
After a fair night’s sleep, my ‘mission specific’ sisters found me in the Rec Room playing with my breakfast. I was tired and feeling conflicted over yesterday’s events. Saving as many people as possible was the greater objective, but I was having problems reconciling the loss of all but one member of those devastated villages. One of my scenarios had the descendants of that one village advancing quickly to become a world power in just under two thousand years. That same discarded scenario also gave rise to a very different future for Earth- one that didn’t include the Empress of Time and Space. Still, it bothered me to lose any souls at all.
Then there was the fact that Lena threw back four tall glasses of Pa Steinert’s prize recipe like it was water! I felt bad about letting the teenager drink so much.
“You feeling alright, hun?” Mom asked as she and Frances Darough walked over to my table and sat down with their morning meal.
“In a word, ‘peachy’, ma.” I replied sarcastically. Even my coffee didn’t taste right this morning.
“It’s hard…having to make that call, Alex. Whether you like it or not it happened and deep down you know there was nothing you could do so try not to let it bother you.”
“Easier said than done, mother. I’ve had way too many of THOSE ‘calls’ to make in my rather ‘revisioned’ life, more so since becoming the Empress.” I lamented.
“Alex?” Amy Reynolds asked sounding worried and almost out of breath as she hurried into the Rec Room. “Have any of you seen Lena? When I woke up this morning she wasn’t in our quarters. RVP can’t find her on her internal sensors.”
I stood, took back my half eaten meal, and, returning to the table, offered my hand to my worried sister.
The south beach appeared. Just ahead of us at the water’s edge lay four women with exotic colored scales and tail flukes. They were lying on their stomachs in the shallows, propped up on their elbows, giggling and happily conversing. Occasionally, their individual flukes would randomly raise and flop lazily.
“Thank goodness she’s okay.” Amy breathed a sigh of relief as we drew near enough to identify them.
“Hey, ma.” Reggie greeted without looking in our direction. Her companions looked up at us.
“Yes, mom knows where I am, Alexandra.” Gena groaned, reading my mind.
“Fish!” Lena, our rescue from yesterday giggled as she motioned to herself and the other three.
“Morning, Alex. Oh, hey, Driz.” Rommie greeted as she noticed Amy beside me.
“Splash, I’ve been looking for this one since I woke up! Why didn’t you leave word with RVP?” Amy questioned.
“I didn’t know myself until the sneaky little fry scared the crap out of Reggie, Gena, and I as we were sunning here.” Rommie answered as she set her attention to our newest sister. “How DID you find us, sweetie?”
“Travel.” The thirteen-year old giggled as her tail fluke lazily rose out of the shallow swells and flopped back down again with a splash.
I rolled my eyes at the youngster. “Give it a rest, Lena. Use the words I know Camille Darough downloaded to you early this morning.”
Our new sister giggled, but said nothing.
“Answer the Empress, Lena. As I explained earlier, she already knows what is to happen and knows what you will say, so just humor her, sweetie.” Rommie advised gently.
“Yes, Miss Camille did, in fact, enable me to understand your language, Empress Alexandra. I thought humor might be better advised as I have been told it lightens the mood of given events. I have been informed that you hold yourself personally responsible for my tribe’s loss. You should not. After my family failed to wake two days ago, I hurried into the tree as I noticed another low hanging cloud of death approaching. By that time I was the sole survivor and I had given myself to the knowledge that I would again see the others in the next life. It was not your assumed late arrival, but our father’s negligence to see the danger and move us to a safer location.”
“Wow, has she got a silver tongue on her!” Amy quiped with a whistle.
“Yes, as usual, Cami exceeded all expectations.” I deadpanned.
‘Why thank you, Alex,’ echoed through my head!
I rolled my eyes in annoyance.
My other five sisters giggled lightly as they obviously heard the transmission.
“Does she do that often, Empress Alexandra?” Lena asked as she smiled pleasantly.
Gena choked.
“Hmmph! Does a mermaid shhi…swim in the ocean?” Amy Reynolds groaned sarcastically.
“Hey!” Rommie complained, “We resemble that at the moment!”
I loved my sisters!
“Lena, honey?” I asked kindly, “We aren’t very formal here so Alex or Alexandra will be a sufficient mode of address.”
“But you are Empress.” Lena puzzled. “I must pay you proper respect, for you are the one that delivered me from the long sleep.”
“I…I just brought us back here so you could get proper medical treatment, honey. Amy was the one that found you and rescued you, not me.”
“Is this true, Miss Amy?” Lena looked to the woman beside me.
Amy looked down to the sand and nodded her head slightly. “I just couldn’t leave you hanging up in the tree, kiddo. You wouldn’t have lasted much longer if I’d have done nothing.”
“Exiting ‘Mer-mode’.” Lena announced quickly as she began to change. Standing as soon as her feet reformed, she ran, buck-naked, to her savior.
“Thank you, Miss Amy! Thank you a thousand times over!” She cried as she embraced our stunned sister.
Alex Steinert’s Weather Mage automatically wrapped her arms around the teen and began gently rubbing her back.
Amy looked at me for guidance.
I nodded acknowledgement of her unspoken question.
“Hey. Kiddo,” Amy asked quietly, “How would you like to come home with me and Rommie? I know I can never replace your parents, but I’ll see to it that you’ll be loved and cared for as if you were my own.”
Lena began crying harder and nodded her head a few times. She seemed to squeeze Amy tighter.
“Make sure she gets her Reilly, ‘Driz’.” I giggled as I used her nickname. “I took the liberty of having one fabricated last night.”
Amy nodded.
After a few minutes, Lena released Amy and looked over to me.
“You knew this would happen, Empress?” She asked. “How? I didn’t know what I would do before this moment.”
I smiled.
“How did I know that yours and other’s people were in danger, Lena?” I asked back. “How do I know that the area where you lived will explode and completely obliterate any and all life remaining there in about four months?”
“It will?” Lena gasped in shock. “We have to save the other people, Empress- before they suffer my peoples’ fate! Please, Empress, please help the other people.”
I smiled brightly.
“You’ll do, honey. We leave in two hours, ladies.”
The Rec Room appeared around me.
“That went well, hun.” Mom replied as I sat down again next to her. Franny Darough looked on at us in silence.
“I know you were there, ma. You know I can feel when our sisters are near- seen or unseen, but yes, it went as foreseen.”
Mom nodded with an impish grin.
“We leave in two hours, mom. Franny, you and Quinn are invited should you wish.” I said as I stood and walked out into the hallway. I immediately jumped ahead two hours and walked back into the Rec Room.
A crowd of my sisters and Quintin Darough met my eyes as I turned the corner!
I did a double take as I saw Cami’s pa. He matched everyone else in his own Reilly suit.
“Director, I took the liberty of requisitioning a station uniform for Rep. Darough.” Mom stepped forward and stood to attention proudly. She then gave me a wink and a wicked grin.
“Director, situational analyses of the mission’s parameters have indicated that we split into six groups.” Billie announced as she stepped forward and stood to attention next to mom. “I’ve taken the liberty of assigning individuals to those six groups according to our foreseen field requirements. Group one will be led by Alexandra Reilly; group two, by Alexis Reilly; group three, Samantha Fleming; group four, Cassandra Sangiere. My daughter, Iphigeneia, will lead group five and I will lead group six. All group assignments have been designated prior to your arrival. Once transit to the mission site is complete, we will divide into our groups and each will transit to the assigned locations where we will affect inhabitant relocation requests and/or rescue if needed. Speaking for the mission staff, we’re ready when you are, ma’am.”
Though I knew it coming, I still felt tears of pride roll down my cheeks as I nodded.
The sun was just peaking over the gigantic, geologically active bulge that would become the Yellowstone Caldera in the following months. Steam or smoke- probably severely toxic- could be seen wafting from locations on and near its blunt summit. The smell of sulfur and death immediately assulted our sense of smell as I rephased us.
“By the Goddess! Is that what I imagine it to be, Alexandra?” Quintin Darough gasped as his mouth fell open at the ominous, but majestic sight.
“If we arrived when I think we did, the eruption will occur in one hundred and fourteen days. This entire area will become the gigantic caldera that will ultimately become the United States of America’s first national park. All life- human, plant, or animal- will be decimated. Thousands of lives will end in the following years as the ash and acidic fallout settles to the lands east of here. Global cooling from the expelled cloud will effectively drop the average planetary temperatures thirty to forty degrees and trigger what Earth scholars will call an ‘Ice Age’.”
“So how many people still live here, Alexandra?” Franny Darough asked curiously.
“Over two thousand people call the Yellowstone area their home.” I stated placidly. “I’ve already moved about fourteen hundred over sixteen missions.”
A combined gasp filled the air around us as my sisters balked at the numbers.
“Ladies, we will now divide into our rescue groups.” Billie announced as she turned to face our sisters and brother. All group leaders have seen the designated locations and the parameter set each require. We will all meet up at the specified extraction point and effect transit to the chosen relocation points. Group six, follow me and prepare for transit. Good hunting, everyone.”
Billie and her pick of five sisters gathered, walked several meters away, joined hands, and vanished. Gena, Sam, and Cassie gathered their groups and followed Billie’s lead. Each group disappeared sequentially.
“Franny, Quinn, Freya, Lily, and Mirabelle, you’re with me.” Mom announced as she turned to me. “Be careful, Alexandra. See you at the rendezvous point.” That impish grin of hers reappeared and her group vanished- without joining hands.
“So, she finally figured it out.” I said to myself.
“Rescue Group One reporting for duty, director!” Amy Reynolds declared as she, Reggie, Rommie, Cami, Lena, and Yuuka stopped in parade formation before me. All stood to attention and saluted!
Reflexively, I returned their salute then looked at my hand in confusion. It became blurry and out of focus. I instinctively sniffed back my tears and wiped gently at my eyes to dry them.
“Yuuka, Pixie mode only as a last resort, understand?”
“Aye, ma’am.” She answered and saluted again.
“Rommie, you’ll have to go swimming this time, but be forewarned, the water might be acidic so don’t spend too much time in there. Amy and Lena, a volcanic vent will breach the ground and threaten the people we will be ‘persuading’. They’ll need a fresh water shower to keep the scarring to a minimum. Follow prescribed Chemical Haz-Mat protocols.”
“Mom, how come I didn’t get my own rescue group? I can relocate like the rest of you.” Reggie asked in a whinny voice.
“Because I have a special task for you, honey.” I replied as Reggie closed her eyes. She nodded and smiled at me.
“I understand, ma’am. You can count on me!”
All around us the bare pine trees framed a barren and devastated land. The soil beneath our feet- cracked and severely dehydrated- crackled loudly under our feet. Our Reillys’ immediately sealed us from the dangerous atmosphere as soon as we rephased.
“Nice place, Alex. We gonna find any survivors?” Yuuka asked as she looked over the desolate landscape.
“A family of fifteen, alive atop the ridge two hundred meters to our northeast.” I advised.
“So being higher than the foul air saved them then?” She asked.
“Until the vent opens.”
“Then we should hurry, Empress!” Lena urged. She was still examining her covering, this being the first time she had experienced the environmental aspect of her newly received Reilly.
“Alex, I read fifteen minds up ahead. Eight of then are frightened women. Two men seem to be suffering from oxygen deprivation.” Cami reported as we made our way up the somewhat steep grade.
“I’m not liking this at all, Alex. My spidey sense is telling me this land is becoming unstable.” Amy warned. “We need to get up there pronto.”
“Start your warm-ups, girls. Drawing in enough humidity to create a downpour is going to take some time.” I said looking back to her and Lena.
“I thought you said there was a lake or stream nearby, Alex?” Rommie asked as she brought up the rear.
“You’ll have your fun after we guide these people down the other side into the next valley. Getting them away from the vent is our main concern, Rommie.”
“Gotcha.”
“Miss Amy? What does the Empress mean by ‘warm-ups’?” Lena asked innocently.
“Apparently, Alex knows we can both affect the weather, Kiddo. Something she neglected to inform me about you. Picture dark storm clouds in your mind. When one forms, picture it growing and holding a lot of water. When Alex asks, picture it raining. It might take you a few tries to get your first cloudburst, though, so don’t be discouraged.” Amy coached her protégé.
As we crested the ridge, our first patient appeared hunched down behind a chariot-sized boulder. The child was maybe six years old and was unconscious- his breathing very fast and labored.
“I got this one, Alex.” Rommie said as she knelt down by his side and produced her rescue re-breather. Placing it on his head, she picked the child up and carefully placed him over her shoulder.
The ridge widened out onto a small plateau. Several makeshift stick huts surrounded a single campfire. A loud commotion arose as we came within sight of the inhabitants. Men reached for their crude stick weapons and the women hurried off into the huts in terror.
“Ya. That’s really gonna protect you!” Amy deadpanned as she cocked her head to the side. “I’ve seen too many horror flicks to know that will never fool anybody! Sheesh!”
“Keep everyone back from our entry point. The vent will open fifteen meters behind us with a deafening howl.” I said as I disabled my Reilly’s environment system and reverted it to yesterday’s era specific clothing.
“Friends.” I announced with my hands open and outstretched. I nodded with a pleasant smile and motioned Yuuka to attend to a young warrior panting heavily on the ground to my right. Producing her rescue mask, she carefully approached the young man and demonstrated its use before gently placing it over his face.
Nodding to my daughter, Reggie disappeared and one by one the women that had taken refuge in the huts ran out screaming. Soon all fifteen people were gathered, all but two staring at us in sheer terror. Reggie reappeared next to me with a satiated smile.
“Travel. Live.” I said to the group and pointed in the direction we needed to go.
No one moved, even as the ground began to shake slightly- more like vibrated.
The predicted vent opened with a deafening ‘Bah-whoooosh’! Bone-dry soil, pebbles and larger rocks blasted high into the air.
“TRAVEL! LIVE!” I shouted and pointed again to the direction I knew to be somewhat safe.
My Reilly activated instantly.
Wet steam started surging from the newly opened vent and the horrified people began to panic. While protected by our environmental suits, the people before us started running, screaming in pain, and grasping their throats while trying to wipe the acidic moisture from their exposed skin.
Shifting my attention to my HUD display, the component analysis of the condensing steam appeared. I gasped!
“It’s almost straight sulfuric acid. I need a real downpour, ladies.” I ordered into our suits’ comm system. “NOW!”
“Show me what ya got, kiddo!” Amy tasked Lena. This was the first time she would try to use her newly received gift.
The clouds that had developed and followed us began to darken instantly. I doubt any of our panicked friends noticed though. A quick flash of lightning arced across the growing clouds and thunder filled the air.
It began to rain- slowly at first then became heavy very quickly. The fifteen people simultaneously looked to the heavens then noticed Amy and Lena concentrating intensely. Several women pointed to them as the burning of their skin began to subside.
‘I hope that was Amy and not the volcano, Alex.’ Billie’s voice asked in my head.
‘She and Lena did a wonderful job, Billie. They just saved fifteen people from being burned by acid.’ Cami answered before I could.
‘Understood.’ Billie answered crisply.
“Travel!” I urged loudly to be heard over the downpour. I pointed down to the valley off to my left. “Travel! Live!” I repeated.
One by one they got the message and began to hurry down the dampening slope where I had pointed.
As we made our way down into the valley, our rain shower followed. It had become a full deluge, though. Again, I doubted anyone but we sisters noticed. It continued raining heavily even after we reached the rugged, but gently sloping valley floor and began walking along the rapidly filling streambed.
“You can clear the skies, Ladies. Danger averted…for now.” I said as I held our group so Yuuka and her patient could catch up. He had revived quickly with the clean air and was managing well enough with Yuuka’s help.
We had just started moving again when the boy on Rommie’s shoulder began to stir.
“Alex, hold up.”
Rommie immediately lowered the boy to the ground and removed the mask from his face. She disabled her Reilly as well. One of the young women finally turned around and noticed. She cautiously approached with a concerned expression, stopped, and looked on as the child began to cough and rub his eyes.
Rommie looked up at the woman and began to slowly back away from the boy.
“Live.”
Once far enough away, she stood up and looked on with a concerned expression.
It took several seconds for the boy’s vision to clear, but once he saw his mother, he hurried over to her. Several tense minutes followed, as the woman was apparently skeptical of accepting her child.
Lena disengaged her environmental Reilly and changed into her era-specific clothes. She boldly walked over to the woman and child and promptly grunted while she grabbed the boy’s arm. The mother’s face grew angry and she grabbed and pulled back the child by his other arm.
After several more cycles of this tug of war, Lena released the boy, turned and headed back to Amy with a satisfied smile on her face.
“And that takes care of that!” She said with a forceful nod of her head.
“Damn, Kiddo! You sure told her!” Amy praised.
“She would have abandoned him had I not shown interest in him. Once intent was shown she realized her love was stronger than a stranger’s scent.” Lena explained.
“Like a chick placed back into its nest by human hands.” Reggie simplified.
“Exactly.” Lena said with a smile.
“So how far to the extraction point, Alex?” Rommie asked.
“A day and a half by foot, instantly by Empress.” I answered.
“But the Empress isn’t going to appear, right?” Amy insinuated.
“Not until after dark, Driz.” I replied with a giggle.
The steep, rocky face and slightly narrowed walking corridor on either side of the valley threatened to slightly impede our progress, but didn’t strongly suggest we should cross the still swollen stream. Lena and Amy’s storm must have really hit the tributaries harder than the main stream. We had been following the watershed for several hours now and everyone looked ready for a rest.
The tribe’s leader, a sturdy, middle-aged, man of about forty-five, decided then and there that we should continue on and cross the fast flowing water at our present location. Though it narrowed significantly in this spot, I don’t think he factored in the increased speed and pressure of the water the narrowing caused.
Foreseeing there was a sufficiently large, downed, tree across the stream about half a kilometer downstream- one easily crossed by even the weakest of us, I voiced my concerns.
“Here, die.” I pointed to the fast moving water. “There,” I waved downstream, “live.”
“Here!” He insisted vehemently.
“Die.” I objected as I glared at him.
“Here!”
I shook my head side to side sharply and repeated my previous recommendation and pointed downstream again.
“Here!” He remained steadfast and waved the strongest of his people into the stream.
Looking down the somewhat straight valley, I also noticed that several hundred meters downstream, I could see the valley open up and that the water slowed, widening out into a pond- possibly created by a rodent’s dam or natural collection of fallen timber- the sturdy trunk I had foreseen being part of it.
Yuuka and the young warrior she was assisting were the last to cross.
In the blink of an eye, her charge began to slip and was quickly drawn off his feet by the current. Yuuka immediately panicked and took to the air in her Pixie form.
“Alex! We have one in the water!” She shouted excitedly as she hovered before me.
Having heard the commotion, Rommie instantly went into motion as she pushed and shoved her way through the others on the narrow trail trying to keep up with the panicking, weak, young man.
Though the girl could run, what she did next impressed me even more!
Once through the seemingly unconcerned tribesmen, Rommie skewed toward the widening, deepening, stream and launched into the air. Once her feet left the ground we all watched as her scales and tail quickly formed along with her large filmy dorsal and pectoral fins. Though still somewhat shallow, she hit the water headfirst and momentarily disappeared from view. In the blink of an eye she was almost to the pond and resurfaced to await the still panicking young man- her large tail fluke successfully fighting and winning against the slower, but still substantial, current.
That got everyone’s attention! Several of the people stopped and pointed to our Mer-sister as she intercepted the victim and swam over to the shore where she dragged his limp form onto the bank. She began to check his vitals and clear his lungs.
By the time we arrived Rommie had already reverted to her human form. She glared at the leader and began audibly growling as he neared.
This was the first time in my combined memories I had seen Rommie angry.
And booooyyy was she pissed!
“He almost died!” She shouted to the elder man.
He grunted and kept walking as if not hearing her or just not caring.
Hey! ASSHOLE!” She shouted and grabbed his arm forcefully. Given their size difference and her physique, I was surprised at how easily she actually spun him around!
The man growled back menacingly and began to raise his free hand.
That’s when I saw something that shocked me to my core!
Rommie’s eyes changed instantly. Her larger cat-like eyes accentuating her angry scowl. The look screamed ‘High Level Predator’.
Even as the leaders hand rose, Rommie lurched down into a defensive stance similar to a Rattlesnake coiling to strike and she growled in warning. Her mouth had opened to reveal ominous, shark-like, pointed teeth thus making her guttural growl even more frightening and ferocious.
Her Reilly began tightening around her body and took on a shiny black, scaly texture as her dorsal and pectoral fins re-emerged through it. She took on the visage of a ‘ninja-mer-shark’ hybrid. (Thanks for that image, Alex Covington!)
It was the most fearsome thing I had seen in my many revisions!
The tribe’s leader continued his preparation to assault her despite her fearsome transformation.
Within the twitch of an eye, Rommie shot straight up almost two meters and a half! As she rose, she began to twist- her legs and feet transforming instantly.
Rommie unleashed the energy she had just stored in one massive, sinuous, swing of her impressive tail. The man found himself thrown against the rocky Cliffside several meters away.
Before touching gracefully back to the ground, Rommie had turned a full circle and her tail had reverted back to her long, lean, almost frail-looking, legs.
She stood straight immediately; her Reilly reverting to this era’s norm, she calmly walked back to the recovering young man and offered to help him to his feet.
Having seen her vicious, instantaneous, and unbelievably fast attack on his leader, the man- not surprisingly- was cautiously accepting of her help.
One of the older woman and possibly her son hurried over to the tribal leader and dragged him to his feet- the woman gently palmed his face. She sneered and growled at the Senator. To which Rommie reverted her eyes and mouth back to their mer-form and growled, returning her challenge.
Of course the woman quickly backed down and busied herself tending to her obviously injured mate.
“Awesome!” Reggie and Lena exclaimed.
Cami remained quiet and just stared.
“Damn, Splash, where did that come from?” Amy asked in stunned amazement as she appraised our sister.
“I’m thinkin’ I shouldn’t go to the beach anymore.” Yuuka wisecracked from my shoulder before she again took to the air, flew up the rock face, and out of the valley.
“He was satisfied with just leaving him to die, Driz! I put up with this shit everyday on the hill! I’m not going to put up with it here, too! As Alex has said before, we’re here to help these people, not take them on a death march. Plus, I’ve learned to protect myself AND I refuse to be, or let anyone else be, abused.”
I nodded and smiled at Rommie before I approached this tribe’s leader.
“Live?” I angrily asked the still dazed man. He nodded once.
“Travel!” I ordered pointing downstream forcefully.
Yuuka flew past me carrying something twice as long as she was tall and stopped to hover in front of Rommie. It was a feather. She quickly grew to full size to the surprise of the indigenous people around us.
“What’s this, Little Flower?” Our sister asked curiously.
“According to Josie, each time a warrior proves herself in battle, she is presented with an Eagle feather to symbolize the accomplishment. I could only carry one Eagle feather despite your victory in both this battle and your courageous actions of April 1912, sister.” Yuuka explained as she bowed and presented the single feather.
Rommie exchanged the bow with our Pixie after accepting the token of valor. She promptly commanded her Reilly to create a simple cloth headband and wove the quill of the feather carefully into its fabric on the left side of her head.
Our tribal members looked on in silence. Was this where the tradition actually started?
I wondered.
Three more hours of walking and several rest breaks found us on a broad, rolling ridge overlooking the long valley we had followed all day. Yellowstone’s growing lava dome still loomed closer than I liked, but dusk was coming quickly and these people needed food and several hours of sleep.
“Eat, sleep, fire.” I ordered and glared at their leader as we stopped and I motioned around us. Here the mixture of pine and deciduous forest looked healthy and would provide everything we needed to bed down for the night. I thanked my shared memories of Alex Steinert’s childhood- her many boyhood wilderness adventures for helping me choose this ideal location.
The tribal leader only growled quietly to himself in displeasure at having been given orders from me, but went into action assigning tasks to the tribal members. Since his little altercation with Rommie he had been accepting my orders without much opposition. It had made our trek much safer and much more pleasant.
The men had gone into the tree line to collect firewood and hunt while a few of the women began preparing the dozen fish that Rommie had caught before we climbed out of the valley to our present location. Several other women, including the children scoured the area for rocks to build a fire ring and native herbs for cooking. I examined each and every one of the rocks making sure to reject the limestone that could possibly explode or pop when heated and send red-hot shards at us. An hour later, we had eaten and had enough wood to keep a warm fire all night. Several of the men had also returned with large pine boughs to serve as insulation against the cooler ground and cold night air.
I was thankful for our Reilly’s, but I wondered how much longer their power reserves would last knowing they were providing heat as well as maintaining their other essential services.
“According to Alex Steinert, the power reserves should be nominal for three days of heavy usage, Alex.” Cami related- having been monitoring me as she usually did.
We were sitting around the fire talking amongst ourselves quietly.
“So when did she tell you about the power reserves, Sweetheart?” I asked having located no memory of that specific information.
“While we searched for Clemson that first day back in the Ice-Age- 70,000BC. You were busy scanning for the dweeb at the time.” She answered before yawning deeply. “We should get some rest, Alex. Reggie saw no predatory visitors tonight.”
“Did y’all take into account my movin’ us closer to the extraction point a little later tonight, honey?” I asked, leaning back a little so I could see her.
“I looked at both sites, Alex. I saw two differing, yet acceptable scenarios, so chose to examine both.”
“Good job, hun. I’ll wait two hours then transit the whole camp to the beta site.” I complimented.
“Roger that, Alex.”
“Everyone did an outstanding job today, my sisters, but we have more to do tomorrow…though nothing as exciting as today.” I informed.
As the fire in front of me dwindled, I glanced around the camp- at the sleeping figures around us. For my sisters still awake and listening, I began my countdown.
“Transiting to beta site in three, two, one. Transit complete. Pleasant dreams everyone.”
“Same to you, Empress Alexandra.” Lena whispered.
“Why are you still awake, honey?” I whispered back.
I was charged with keeping my people’s fire going through the night, Empress. That responsibility has been ingrained and now it is second nature to remain vigilant throughout the dark hours before the sun awakes. Please, allow yourself some sleep, Empress Alexandra. I shall keep watch over the encampment.”
“Thanks, honey. Good night.”
“It certainly is, Empress.”
Two of my sisters were missing when I opened my eyes to the new day. I also noticed that Lena had curled up next to Amy and the two were still sleeping peacefully- Amy’s arm around Lena.
“Reggie took Rommie down to the local stream to catch breakfast. They said they wouldn’t be long, Alex.” Cami informed me as she poked at the fire to stoke it back to life. She had piled on some more wood and not having much success rekindling it, casually looked around to see who was watching her. Satisfied the tribe’s collective attention was elsewhere, she smiled and the fire roared back to life.
“I think the wood got a little damp overnight, Alex.” She justified with a blush as I raised an eyebrow to the blatant use of her gift.
“Hey guys. Sleep good?” Reggie asked as she and Rommie walked back into camp. They each carried a dozen fish strung through the gills with a thin, debarked, branch.
Several women noticed their arrival and quickly accepted the catch from them and began to prepare it.
Despite some initial confusion by the tribe members as we struck camp, I directed the group to the next ridge to our south- our extraction point now only half a day’s journey from us.
An hour into today’s trek, Lena caught up with me.
“I think Miss Romney has a potential suitor, Empress Alexandra.” She whispered as she gently nudged my shoulder to get my attention.
I had noticed the young man she had saved yesterday walking closer to her since we broke camp.
“He is very desirable, is he not?” She continued.
“It’s not what we think, honey. It’s what Rommie thinks that counts.” I reminded.
“Has your foresight revealed their future, Empress Alexandra?”
“How many times have I asked you to call me Alex, honey?”
“Don’t change the subject, Empress Alexandra, what does your foresight reveal?”
I rolled my eyes at my young sister.
“Though there is potential for the two of them…”
“Lame!” Lena declared, as her whisper got a little louder. “Can’t you just reveal the future of Miss Romney’s happiness and not shadow it in mystery or collusion?”
I suddenly wondered what language archive Cami had loaded into this girl’s mind.
I shook my head side to side a few times.
“Awww, that’s so sad. I think they would make a wonderful couple.”
“Rommie is too busy keeping her head above water in the political world, honey. I doubt she wants her attention split between that and a love interest. That kind of triangle can’t exist for long given the cutthroat nature of politics in her base time period.” I explained.
“Oh, maybe in her next life then, Empress Alexandra?”
‘So, how much did you tell this one about the sisterhood, Cami?’ I thought to my Mind Warrior.
‘I downloaded the whole manual, director.’ Cami giggled in my mind.
Naturally.
“Maybe, honey, but again, that’s up to Rommie.” I answered the young Weather Mage.
Twenty or so minutes later, Rommie slowed and began walking next to me. Of course her shadow did likewise, and he fell in slightly behind us.
“Alex, I think I have a problem.”
“Oh? And what sort of problem would that be, honey?” I asked feigning innocence.
“The problem you and Lena talked about a few minutes ago, Alex. Please don’t play dumb with me. I’ve experienced the ‘greats’ in action so I know the routine, Empress.” Rommie responded quickly going on the offensive.
“Do you find him attractive?” I asked bluntly.
“Yes, but that’s not the problem!”
“Have you dreamt of him? I mean REALLY dreamt of him, Rommie?” I giggled.
My sister’s expression grew angry at the embarrassing question and she took a deep, cleansing breath. The anger subsided instantly. That was definitely something she had learned in Washington DC.
“Of course I have, I mean, who wouldn’t? He’s young, VERY easy on the eyes, very, VERY well toned- muscle wise, and he seems to have taken a liking to me. To me, Alex!” Rommie answered in conflict.
“Sounds like he might be a keeper honey; so what’s the problem?” I asked.
“The problem, Alexandra Frances Reilly, is that I have a career in politics to deal with for the foreseeable future! How can I possibly weaken myself by adding love to an already highly combustible situation? Love and politics never mix well. Even you should realize that. So what should I do? What would you do, ma’am?”
I thought a minute while we continued walking.
“I…I’d make sure I got his number, Senator. If he checks out favorably with your trusted, unbiased, and confidential, sources, I would definitely look him up when you feel unburdened- politically.” I advised with a big smile.
“But I just started my second term, Alex. There’s potential for me to grow old on the hill! Can I afford to wait that long?” She complained quietly.
“I seriously doubt you will, ‘quote’, ‘grow old on the hill’, Rommie. Our lifespan excludes that right away.”
Quite the opposite would be true if the time stream remained on course.
“You know what I mean, Alex.”
“I do, but as with everyone else, I resist the urge to predict exactly what will happen in your future, Romney Ann Marsh! You alone must explore which avenue you embark on- whether you lay claim to him now or you score the amicable relationship after your change of occupations. It is strictly up to you and not the voters, my esteemed, courageous sister.”
Rommie smiled deviously at me before she thanked me and advanced up our column with her shadow trailing just behind her.
‘You are such a tease, Alex!’Cami giggled in my mind.
‘She grasped the clues immediately, Sweetheart. Rommie is no idiot when it comes to deciphering facts from meaningless rhetoric and doubletalk.’
“I think she’s fantastic, Alex.” Reggie bubbled from behind me.
“So how much longer, Alex?” Yuuka asked from just ahead.
“About ninety more minutes. Do we need a break?” I answered.
“Just wondering, that’s all. I’m good.”
"About time you decided to show up, Alex!” Billie greeted, embracing me as we finally arrived at our extraction point. From here we would transport the gathered tribes to their, safe, individual distribution points.
“Alexis report in yet?” I inquired.
“Last I heard they were on their way, but took casualties, Alex.”
“Oh?”
“They ran across a cave bear. Before Miri could talk to it, several young ‘warriors’ decided it posed a threat. They got pretty banged up before Fay could intervene. To hear Fay tell it, she had to make the difficult decision to ‘tranq’ the bear and not the macho morons.”
“I take it that Miri told the bear about the impending catastrophe?”
“She did, Alex, but given the obvious trust issues that developed, the word may not get passed along in time.”
I nodded. “Gena arrive yet?”
“They arrived late last night all confused. Apparently Gena was growing impatient with her tribe and decided to hurry things along. They were still a day-and-a-half out when she decided to transport them. She claims they all have ADHD- whatever that is. Gena claimed more than half the tribe kept wandering away from the caravan at any given time and said they could have used three or four sheepdogs to ‘wrangle’ them back to the main ‘herd’. Chrys, Trina, Pansy, and Peri looked completely worn out when they rephased. Say, when did you teach her your ‘no hands’ method, Alex?” Billie asked curiously.
“I didn’t, but I think I know who did, Billie. As for mom’s Pixies, I know you briefed them on the mission so they knew what to expect and should have packed accordingly.” I replied as I looked toward my own daughter, Reggie, not far away.
As if she had been listening- which she probably was- my daughter blushed and quickly looked away. Billie laughed.
“Those two have been chatting constantly since we left Reilly. And you’re right; Trina and her girls requisitioned twice as much honey as they needed, Alex. I think the constant fussing over the ‘stragglers’ without going to Pixie mode really got to them, though.”
“At least THEY fought the urge, Billie. Yuuka wasn’t so lucky.” I revealed shaking my head with a slight grin.
“Ya, I heard about that too.” She admitted with a giggle. “So, Rommie met a guy? Jacki Cummins’ memories tell me that’s a really big step for her.”
“She’s split on what to do.”
“Oh?”
“She’s got a very promising career in the United States federal government right now and worries that adding love to that situation might not work out. I agreed with her, but left it for her to decide. I gave her the usual hints though.” I smiled.
“Cryptic as ever, I imagine?” Billie smiled brightly.
“Naw, I went easy on her.” I giggled.
Billie rolled her eyes in response.
Alexis and her charges- about fifty or sixty, eight of which looked in bad shape- arrived ninety-five minutes later.
“Hey stranger.” I greeted my mother, who looked ready to drop over from exhaustion.
“Why didn’t you tell me that Miribelle could talk to animals?” She asked in a weary voice, her tired eyes telling the story of their adventurous journey.
Before I had any chance at a reply, she continued.
“And no…I didn’t consult my gift, Alexandra.”
“Miri needed the practice, Lexi. Kili isn’t home to too much wildlife. Oh, occasionally we get a stray Mermaid or a Pixie or two, but never a Cave Bear.” I said as, nearby, I noticed Yuuka and Rommie stick out their tongues.
Rommie’s admirer looked between us in confusion a few times since we were using our own language instead of theirs.
Aki walked over to our little group, pointed to Rommie and…I didn’t even know the guy’s name…probably couldn’t pronounce it anyway!
“Mate?” He asked seriously.
I shook my head in the negative. Rommie’s eyes bulged in surprise. Or was it horror?
“All travel? All live?” I asked, inquiring if everyone in his travel party made it in good health.
“All, Alak.” He nodded once.
I nodded back my acknowledgement.
The rest of our evening was spent keeping the peace. It seemed that some of the smaller tribes had recently split off from a couple of the bigger ones and there was some animosity.
One particular incident required the Empress to intercede.
“Alex!” Cassi Darough’s voice echoed in my mind. “Sam could use some help with a slight altercation.”
Since it was heading toward dusk, I decided to port straight over instead of walking the single kilometer to her tribe’s camp. We had tried to keep one kilometer spacing between each camp as a buffer zone.
When I arrived, men from both tribes were actively poking their flint-tipped sticks and snarling ferociously at each other. Samantha stood valiantly between the lines and glared at them angrily.
Both sides flinched and stared in fear at me as I rephased.
“So…what seems to be the problem, sis.” I asked, and got a glare from my sister/aunt.
“Like you don’t know, Alex!” She replied sarcastically.
It was precisely at that time that a spear flew from the right.
I stopped time for the weapon just before it struck Sam in her left side.
“Thanks, Alex, but I could’ve just phased and let it pass through me.” Sam replied, somewhat annoyed.
“No. It’s time to teach some civility to these people, Sam.” I said as I walked around her and grabbed the crude weapon from where it hung in the air. While I did I thought about my bluish glow. There was an immediate fervor that arose from both factions.
Examining the flint end for a minute, I walked over to its owner.
“Yours?’ I asked, my bluish glow still faint in the fading light.
Though I could see the fear in his eyes and knew otherwise, he still shook his head in denial.
I willed my glow to brighten.
“Yours!” I stated angrily, and shook the spear angrily at him. He shyly looked down to his animal hide-wrapped feet.
“Here!” I growled as I held the weapon toward him. I prepared to re establish time for it.
Upon taking it from me carefully, I snapped my fingers and sped up time for the crude weapon. It deteriorated to dust in his hand, save the piece of flint at its tip- that simply fell to the ground just missing his feet. At the same time I increased my glowing a little more.
As expected, the man jumped back in horror and everyone seeing the miraculous event became terribly excited. A clamber rose from both sides as I targeted certain weapons from both factions in my mind. With another snap of my fingers, I again greatly sped up time for them, turning them to dust in their owner’s hand, too!
“No!” I growled as I increased my glowing a little more and turned to look each man, on both sides, in the eyes. “No.” I reiterated and pointed each side back to their camps. I surged my bluish glow just to punctuate my command.
After a few tense minutes both factions began to retreat and Sam breathed a sigh of relief. I shut down my illumination.
“You have got to teach me that one, Director!” She exclaimed in wonder.
“Which one, Sam? The rapid decay trick or the heavenly glow?” I smiled brightly.
“Both, Alex. That was so awesome!” She gushed as she wrapped her arms around me and squeezed me tight.
“I’m not sure you could do the aging thing, but y’all can do the glowin’ one.” I said as I began to feel tired. Apparently, my aging trick took more out of me than expected.
“Will there be any more skirmishes tonight, Empress?” Sam asked intently. I could see she was anticipating more bad news.
“They’ll behave themselves for the rest’a our mission, hun.” I answered after checking with that part of my gift.
“Alex, it sounds like you could use some sleep. I could port you back…”
“I’m fine, hun. Ah kin git back on mah own, thank ya much.” I said just before my own tribe appeared around me.
Reggie hurried over to me and wrapped her arms around me.
“That was so awesome, ma! Ya gotta show me that trick!”
“And why didn’t y’all stay here and mind our folks, Reg?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.
Her mouth snapped shut and she shyly looked away.
“I foresaw what you would do and wanted to see how you did it.” She replied quietly. “Couldn’t get anything from you.”
“Sometimes its easier ta ask insteada snoopin’ in somebody’s head, hun.” I advised as I gently lifted her chin and turned her head back to me.
“You’re right, ma.” She admitted shyly, but her demeanor changed instantly.
“So, how did you do those tricks? Could you show me? Please?” She inquired excitedly.
“The glowin’ y’all kin do on yer own, hun. Just think of something that will make ya angry. Ah’m not sure y’all kin do the other thing.” I told her.
“Think of something that makes me angry.” Reggie repeated as she began to concentrate. “Something that makes me angry…oh!”
I felt a warm pride fill me as my youngest began to give off a faint, bluish glow.
I also noticed that I was starting to glow, too. Quickly, I glanced around us and noticed I could easily pick out members of ‘the royal family in the neighboring campsites.
“That’s great, hun, but y’all should jus’ channel the anger an’ not stop time in the process.” I advised calmly.
“Stop time!” Reggie’s eyes flew open instantly. Her glow ceased immediately. “I didn’t know…are you sure, mom?”
I nodded with an impish smile.
“All right!” my daughter exclaimed excitedly.
I felt mom port in next to me.
“The girl’s got talent, ma.” I said to a still phased out Alexis.
She rephased and smiled over at me. When she did, I noticed tears cascading from her eyes.
“Ma?” I asked in concern.
She stayed silent for a few, long minutes.
“She reminds me so much of your sisters.” She finally revealed to my surprise.
“Huh? I have sisters? How many? Where are they? Why cain’t ah remember ‘em. Ma?” I was dumbfounded!
Ma wiped some tears away.
“I had twins a hundred and seventy-five years before I had you, Alex. Dee and Freda were born ten minutes apart and took after ma’s side of the family. They could do amazing things with their gifts just like Regina can.”
“So? Where are they?” I asked as I remained riveted to her every word.
“Ma took em on a mission. Yer pa went, too.” She revealed and instantly paused.
“And?”
Ma wiped more tears from her eyes.
“And?” I asked again, impatiently.
“Somethin’ happened to yer pa. Somehow he got caught, or got stopped from meeting up with Ma somehow in their mission’s period.” She told me and again wiped at her eyes.
“Dee and Freda, they just had to go back for him! Damn Ma and her ‘no one left behind’ motto!”
Ma sniffed back more tears.
“Ma had already left on her final mission. I never knew what had happened…my foresight…it don’t work too well fer history either. You were almost five at the time.”
I was flabbergasted! I had had two older sisters?
It did make sense though. Alex Steinert’s Alexis had three kids, Alexandra being the third. Now I find out I’m also the third born of the third daughter of the Empress.
“The power of three.” I mumbled absently to myself.
“You’re just figurin’ it out, Alex?” Mom giggled lightly as she tried again to wipe her eyes dry.
“Apparently, y’all done too good a mind wipe on me, ma.”
“It isn’t worth doing if it isn’t done right, Empress, but I erased them from your mind right after. You kept asking about when your sisters would return from the past and I was afraid people might find out about Ma…”
“Ah’m…Ah’m over-whelmed, ma! Ah got no words to…”
“Y’all need some sleep, honey! Y’all are soundin’ like yer gran!” Ma said as she took my arm and handed me off to Regina, who was silently staring at us in shock.
“Take yer ma back to yer camp an’ make sure she gets some rest, Honeybee.”
Reggie nodded silently then tugged on my arm.
“Come on, ma. I got a nice comfy spot picked out.”
6:00AM, Prehistoric Wyoming, North America, 637
I awoke to find Reggie spooning against me.
“Sleep well, ma?”
“Well, its not my bed in Reilly, but I’ll survive.” I replied before yawning several times.
“You went out as soon as your head hit the mattress.”
“Mattress?” I gasped as I sat up straight and looked down at her. We were sharing an inflatable mattress! I looked to my daughter.
“I brought it along just in case.” She stated. “You really needed your rest last night, mom.”
“That’s really thoughtful, honey, thank you.”
Regina’s bright, beaming smile brightened up the moderately overcast morning.
“So…have I seen right that we split up again to relocate the people this morning?”
I nodded. “I believe Billie has already assigned regions for us, yes.”
“So Gram’s group will become the forerunners of the southwestern aboriginals to be called the Anasai?” She asked, though it was more of a statement of confirmation.
“That’s a name that comes about very, very far off in their future, honey.” I confirmed.
“And our group will come to call themselves Seminoles?” She inquired.
“Again, that’s a long way away, honey. All the people gathered here today will intermingle and drift around for hundreds of thousands of years before those names will differentiate them. Even then they will continue to trade, intermarry, communicate, form alliances, fight each other... We have again set the past right and assured the Empress and her sisters can continue our mission.”
“How did you ever become such a wonderful daughter, Alexandra?” Mom asked as she rephased, helped me stand and hugged me tightly.
“One could say that I had a lot of time to figure things out. At least three lifetime’s worth.” I said as I smiled and pointed to my head.
“We start gathering our new groups in an hour, mom.” I added, changing gears.
“Everyone understand the importance of this relocation?” Billie asked loudly over the noise of the hundreds gathered around us Sisters of Kili. “Any questions about the assigned locations or the localized dangers?”
“One, my Queen.” Fay hovered slightly above her group so she could be seen and instantly raised the noise level around her.
“Freya Morgana.” Billie pointed.
“Will I have permissions to disable…I mean discourage unsustainable attacks on the localized wildlife, my Queen?”
“The warrant is for discouragement only, Miss Morgana, and only if necessary.” Billie answered as she fought to hide her laughter.
“Understood, my Queen.” Fay responded and lowered herself back down into the crowd around her.
“Any other questions?” Billie shouted then paused a minute.
“Let’s get to it then!” She said with a stern expression.
With the help of Reggie, Yuuka, Rommie, Amy, Lena, and Cami, we moved our group a short distance away from the others. I looked around to the crowd of two hundred and ten people. Everyone was carrying their personals, supplies, and weapons.
‘This should be far enough away.’ I thought to Cami and asked her to relay that to our sisters. ‘Let me know when we’re tight, sweetheart.’
‘Acknowledged, Director.’
As I looked to my right, and since I seemed to be the tallest in our group, I noticed Rommie still hadn’t ditched her admirer. Seeing me, she closed her eyes sadly, seemed to sigh heavily, and nodded once to acknowledge that she had made her decision.
‘All stations report ready for transit, Empress.’ Cami thought after five minutes.
‘Open comms to all stations, Cami.’
‘Ready, Empress.’
‘Transiting in three, two…’
‘Hold up, Alex! I’ve got a runaway rug-rat. Give me a minute to snag him and get him back to his mother.’ Amy announced excitedly.
‘Let me know when we’re green, Driz.’ I thought back to her. I couldn’t help letting a slight giggle modulate that thought. It was still humorous to think that some of my sisters had codenames. I felt an impish grin appear on my face.
“Splash, how’s that tentative significant other doing?’ I asked- this time intentionally modulating a giggle into the thought.
‘I’ll start the dismissal proceedings as soon as I know he’s safe, Empress.’ Rommie responded.
‘We’re ready over here, Empress.’ Amy announced. ‘Lena caught the little bugger and is standing by his mom.’
‘Transiting in three, two, one.’ I announced.
The first thing we all noticed was the abundant vegetation; the second was the abundant insect population.
‘Wow, some of these things are bigger than a Pixie!’ Yuuka thought to everyone in surprise.
‘Even more reason to stay grown-up then Little Flower.’ I suggested.
‘Everyone, make sure none of us are ensnared in anything. Report in when ready.’
‘All stations report ready, Empress.’ Cami announced and I quickly rephased us. ‘Sisters, regroup, it’s time to go home.’
‘Alex, we have a slight problem.’ Rommie interrupted my thoughts as I made my way through the people.
‘The clingy boyfriend won’t let go?’ I thought back to her.
‘Ya, I think I need an extraction, ma’am.’
‘Cami and I will be right there, Splash.’ I answered, but giggled aloud and shook my head a few times.
“Alex, I’m trying to get him to understand that I’ll be back for him, but he won’t let go!” Rommie cried as Cami and I approached.
Over the din of the crowd I heard the growl of a large cat. It sounded close.
“What the HELL was that?” Rommie demanded as she looked around us. Her Reilly went into battle mode as her beau looked on in amazement.
“Already on it, Alex.” Cami announced. “Large carnivore at eight o’clock, twenty clicks out. Orders?”
“Discourage, do not disable.” I answered as some of our group hurried away from us in the opposite direction. Rommie’s beau got a serious look on his face and raised his spear. He winced with that action.
Several deer, an ancient breed I hadn’t researched yet, rushed past us and disappeared into the trees in the same direction some of our people had gone.
“Looks like somebody’s hungry.” Cami said calmly.
Suddenly, the large panther leapt out into the open, hit the ground, and re-launched itself back into the air. The large cat stopped in mid-leap and hung there.
“Awwwww! What a cuuuute kitty cat!” Cami lampooned as she stepped closer to the fierce looking animal.
Apparently the thing was just as confused as those of us still brave enough to hang around!
Cami smiled and walked completely around the thing with a large smile.
“Isn’t you a cuuutie!” She giggled and gave the huge cat a scratch under it’s chin. “Yes, you like that, huh?”
The Panther growled ferociously, but Cami continued to scratch its chin. She apparently had it firmly secured.
“Anyone else want to pet the pretty kitty?” She asked in semi-babytalk.
“Hey, I’m game.” Rommie said as she carefully approached.
The animal began to sniff the air wildly as she did. It began to snarl fiercely and wiggle spastically.
Just as Rommie went to reach for its chin, the beast roared deafeningly and attempted to attack.
“I think you smell like food to it, Senator.” Cami observed as the beast continued to wrestle with its unseen bindings. “Cats seem to love seafood you know.” She giggled.
“Well this is one tuna that WILL get away, Cami. Could you possibly throw it back and tell it to prowl somewhere else?” Rommie asked seriously.
“Sure.” She giggled and looked back at the huge cat. “Time to go home, kitty. Find somewhere else to hunt.”
The big cat flew back in the direction it had come and disappeared from our sight. Cami winced and wrinkled her nose.
“Oops, I ran it into a tree. Sorry, kitty.”
“Camille Darough, did you really have to do that?” I asked as I rubbed my forehead in consternation.
“I got some really good readings and measurements for Reilly’s archives, Alex…ah oh.”
Rommie quickly looked back to where the panther had flown.
Instantly, the panther had reappeared and was lunging for us. Rommie rushed forward, instantly changing to her Mer-shark-human mode, crouched down just as quickly, and sprung into the air- again transforming her legs into her tail in one graceful motion.
As before, she started to twist and coil then released it all at the attacking cat- her tail connecting with the panther’s side with so much force that the cat flew several dozen meters into a sizable tree trunk and crumbled to the ground unconscious.
“This is one fish that fights back, kitty!” Rommie growled as her Reilly transformed back to our era specific clothing. “Let’s high-tail it out of here before it wakes up, people! It may have friends in the area, too.”
She looked at her boyfriend-to-be. “Travel! Now! Live!”
“Cami, transfer what I’m thinking to him, please.” I requested as I pictured a scene from a future scenario several days- for him- into the future.
“Done, Alex.”
“Alright. Let’s go ladies.” I said as I transported us back to our gathering point.
Once back I decided to survey the campsites to make sure no one had been left behind. The walk took almost an hour and a half. Once done I cheated and ported back to my sisters.
“And then this guy comes walking up to me and says, ‘Miss, if I said you had a beautiful body would you hold it against me…Geez! Thanks for the warning, Alex!” Amy groused. Lena started laughing hysterically.
“It sure looks different with all the people gone.” Yuuka observed.
“This isn’t right.” Lena growled as she motioned around us.
“I know this place is about to self-destruct, but the forest here might survive, so why didn’t some of the others quench their campfires?”
“Only you…two!” I said mimicking a fictional bear from Alex Steinert’s memories.
“Oh Lord, was that sad, Alex.” Amy groaned. “But I guess you could use the practice, kiddo. Let’s go for several, isolated downpours- one over each campfire. Try to resist making lightning though.”
“Roger that…Driz.” Lena giggled.
“Copy, Sprinkle!” Amy shot back with a devious smile.
“Gee, I wonder what she calls, Capt. Reynolds.” Yuuka asked as she hovered just in front of me.
“Oh, you mean ‘Thunderhead’?” Amy giggled. “All my kids have codenames.”
“So what would my codename be, Driz?’ Yuuka asked innocently.
“Oh, I’d think one of the names Disney uses for one of their Pixies, but I know that ‘Tink’ is taken. Matter of fact most of you already share names with Disney Pixies.” Amy laughed as she looked around to Mom’s girls.
“But what could my codename be?” Yuuka moaned.
“How about ‘Trouble’.” I suggested. “As in ‘constantly getting into’.”
“Pesky.” Billie suggested.
“Annoying.” Fay groaned.
“Fairy.” Trina proposed.
“Nymph.” Miri giggled.
“Flit?” Gena offered.
“We’ve got one of those already, sweetie-pie.” Yuuka shook her head.
“Why not stick with ‘Little Flower’. It keeps to the ‘botanical’ theme you girls seem to have going.” Rommie recommended.
“Sounds good to me, Senator.” Yuuka acknowledged with a smile.
“So I wonder what my handle should be?” I asked with a thoughtful expression.
“Empress!” My sisters all chorused.
“Hmmm, I feel left out. What would be my code name I wonder?” Billie mumbled just above a whisper.
“Well, must of us already call you Queen Bitc…” Yuuka started, but stopped abruptly.
“Hey, did someone leave something over there? I’ll go check it out…quickly!” Yuuka said quickly before zipping off in a random direction at light speed.
Alexandra Reilly and her sisters return to Atlantis where they lend their assistance and their gifts to rectify some discrepancies, events, and shortfalls pertaining to the gigantic ship’s preeminent day.
4:30PM, Reilly Research Station, July 17th, 2020BC
“Welcome back Empress. It is 4:30PM July 17th, 2020BC.” RVP announced as I rephased our group- all thirty-six of us.
Needless to say the Rec Room was instantly alive with some of my sisters rushing for the four food stations, some others- the Pixies- changing modes to stretch their wings after such an extended sequester-actually just two days. A few- Mom, Franny Darough, and Quintin Darough quickly left the room for a much needed shower.
Billie, Gena, Reggie, Amy, Lena, and Rommie sat down at a table after pulling a few more chairs to it.
“So…glad that’s finally over, Alex?” Billie asked wearily as she placed her head in her hands with elbows firmly planted on the table. “I know I am.”
She lifted her head slightly to look at the rest of us.
“How can they live like that?” She moaned.
“The age of enlightenment- aka, Andie and Regina Celeste, and Atlantis won’t land for six hundred-ten thousand years, Billie. Almost half of those ‘peoples’ we relocated today will not survive the initial stages of the coming Ice Age. Only the heartiest of them will last the many millennia of frozen landscape. Some will even leave the cooling planet in search of a more stable home. What technological advancements they make in that time will not survive intact. Only a handful of simple cave art, some pottery, and some bones from the ones left behind will clue archeologists in to the very basics of life in the future millennia of the era we just visited.” I informed my Assistant Director.
“That’s a pretty bleak and foreboding future, Alex. Why did we spend the time rescuing them in the first place?” Billie commented morbidly.
“Could you predict which tribe moved to the forefront in technology just by our limited observation, Will?” I asked and waited.
She didn’t answer, but her gaze fell to the table.
“Remember how early we were in their development. Six hundred thousand years is an awfully long time for the peoples to intermingle and rearrange themselves socially. All of those tribes could be donors of genetic material for the greater society that will arise, take to the stars, and establish thriving civilizations on other worlds. Would you really want to make the call as to which ones we saved?” I argued.
I sensed someone nearby.
“What do you think of that, mother?” I asked, looking over to the closest wall of the room.
“I would say that was a very rational and civilized argument, Alexandra.” Alexis answered as she walked out of the wall and became completely tangible.
“Ma? How did you…I mean, I couldn’t feel…how did she do that?” Reggie babbled as her eyes popped out and mouth unhinged.
“Your Gram has been doing that almost her entire life, Reg. Great-gram’s memories indicate she was responsible for scaring the pantaloons off many a noble or villager in and around Avalon.”
“And I’d have gotten away with it too, if it hadn’t been for you meddling kids!” Mom laughed heartily.
That warranted an exaggerated eye roll from some of us seated at the table.
“Didn’t you say you wanted to take a long shower, ma?” I asked in an annoyed tone.
“Did that for a couple hours then came back a couple.” She answered nonchalantly before pulling up another chair. Everyone moved around to make room.
“I must have the greatest Grandma in the world!” Reggie exclaimed.
“Well unfortunately your Gram has to be leaving, Honeybee. I have a planet to reorganize.” Mom told her sadly.
“That’s okay. I know where you live, Gram.” Reggie replied cryptically with a devious grin.
“Of course you do, honeybee. And y’all are welcome to drop in anytime ya like. Y’all have a standin’ invite.” Mom smiled tensely.
Had she seen Reggie’s miraculous arrival a year from now? Or, was she just humoring her Granddaughter? Only the Empress knew for sure…
And I sure wasn’t tellin’!
Ma, whether snooping in my mind or accessing her gift, seemed to sense that her granddaughter might not be kidding about coming to visit.
“Remember, Honeybee, Gram’s not just across the river and through the woods.”
“No,” Reggie countered in an all too serious tone, “You’re out of this system and thirty degrees to the left of the galactic center at a declination of forty-two-point seven-eight-eight-six above our current horizon.”
All independent conversations at our table suddenly ceased and all eyes were now locked on my daughter. Mom’s mouth dropped open and almost hit the tabletop.
Sounds like someone’s been talking to a rocket scientist or at least studying to be one!” Rommie giggled.
“Reilly took you to visit your Aunt Carroll?” I assumed with a laugh.
Reggie shied away a little.
“She’s a very intelligent woman. Why doesn’t she work for NASA?”
“Carroll prefers to work behind the scenes, honey, but she’s the best damn navigator in the universes.” I praised.
Billie decided to switch topics.
“So…you mentioned Commodore Celeste and Atlantis, Alex? Is there possibly a mission there in our immediate future?” She smiled knowingly.
“Atlantis?” Ma gasped. “It really exists? Ma would always talk about it, but she said she hadn’t been there personally. Maybe we could go there sometime?”
“It’d be great to see the kids again, Alex.” Yuuka said from my right shoulder.
“Ya, Sunny told me all about her visit. I’d like to see it for myself, Empress.” Trina bubbled from my left. I hadn’t felt either of them land. In fact, I just noticed that each of us had a Pixie on each of our shoulders!
I looked up to the ceiling- neigh, to the heavens- for strength.
Fay was hovering up there and waved back timidly with a forced smile.
Should I be calling pest control for a severe infestation of flying pests, I wondered?
Shaking my head in defeat, I looked back down to those of us seated around the table. Those of my sisters with mind-reading abilities were fighting a giggle or two.
“Ma, before you leave, I know some people that might like to meet you.” I proposed with a quick wink to Billie.
“Yessss!” Both Trina and Yuuka hissed quietly in victory.
“Another mission with the Empress, Alexandra? My, you certainly don’t believe in letting any moss grow under your feet, do you?” Mom replied in mock surprise.
“I promised to return and help some people we met earlier. Y’all are welcome ta come.” I explained. I was beginning to feel tired again. This next mission would commence after I got some rest.
“Cami, you make the preparations. We’ll need you, yer ma, and Cassi as well as Billie and Gena at the core of the mission. Who else joins us is yer choice. Limit the team ta thirty-six, though. Yuuka and Treen, y’all need ta dismount now. I’ll see y’all in the morning. G’night.” I said to my sisters as I got up and walked out into the passageway.
“She does know that it’s only four in the afternoon, right?” I heard someone whisper just before I ported to Kili’s south beach. My Reilly became my favorite pink string bikini and beach towel, and I sat down then stretched out on the warm sand for some needed relaxation.
When I awoke, I noticed two other women lying beside me, one on either side.
“Good morning, Director. Did you sleep well?” Yuuka asked from my right.
“Let me guess, you two ported with me, right?” I assumed correctly.
“Trina and I thought it best to stay with you, Alex. Each of us took a two hour watch.”
I checked my suit’s chronometer. It was 7AM.
“Was I out here all night?” I asked; a little concerned that I had.
“Like I said, director, we took two hour shifts to make sure you were not alone.”
I had a funny feeling and looked back toward the treeline to see nineteen other women lying in the morning sun.
“Thanks for the concern, girls.” I acknowledged as I nodded to them. “I knew that I’d be fine, though.”
“Well we didn’t, Alexandra!” Allie countered as she flew into my vision and hovered. She now looked younger than when we saw each other at the Epiphany day celebration. She and Sasha’s Petunia had synched up when Alex had taken them to her time.
“Really, honey, I’d have been fine. It’s not like anything would crawl out of the ocean and…” I started to say before I noticed six heads appear in the gentle swells just off shore. One of them seemed to be wearing a mask, regulator, and Scuba tank.
After a minute or so, Rommie, Reggie, Gena, and Francis Darough jogged excitedly out of the surf. Mom and Quintin followed at a slower pace. All seemed to have enjoyed their morning swim.
“Well, that was certainly something I’ve never done before!” Mom said as she produced a towel from behind her and spread it out at my feet and sat down. The others choose close spots and did likewise.
“You really should’ve taken Rommie up on her offer, Quinn.” Mom teased as she gave me a wink.
“Sorry to be such a party-pooper, but I’m not that big a fan of the water, ladies. I can only take it in small doses…one swimming pool at a time, usually.” He chuckled. “Although, I must admit that the present company had me rethinking that phobia. Before these last two weeks I’d never even heard of ‘Mermaids’,” he shook his head in disbelief, “now, I’ve just swum with five of the most beautifully exotic creatures the heavens could have produced.”
“It honestly doesn’t hurt when Rommie does her thing, Quinn. Just an invigorating tingle is all you feel.” Franny told him as she smiled knowingly to her ex.
‘He forgot and ordered a drink from the food station this morning, Alex.’ She thought to me and physically winked precociously.
‘All according to what mom and I have seen, honey.’ I thought back with a slight twitch of my eyebrow. Mom flashed me a devilish grin.
Francis Darough grimaced momentarily at that.
“So, Alexandra, I have been invited on another one of your missions, though details have been rare in release. Might I ask where or when we might travel today?” Quintin Darough asked as our silence started to become awkward.
“We’ll be helping family settle and unpack on their new home, Quinn. It’ll be more of a family reunion than mission though, so no need to worry about wild animals or bloodthirsty savages.” I informed him as I giggled playfully. “Well, maybe a few bloodthirsty savages.”
“Girls? Are we all packed and ready to go?” I asked around as I saw Reggie rephase from returning Amy’s scuba gear back to Reilly.
“We’re still missing a couple people, Alex.” Rommie said as everyone on the beach began to stand up; they’re Reilly’s changing into their default configuration. I stood and followed suit.
“Hey! Wait for us!” Amy Reynolds shouted as she and Lena ran out of the treeline thirty meters away from us.
We had been waiting almost fifteen minutes and started to join hands in preparation for transit. I know I didn’t have to have physical contact with my companions to transit anymore, but I wanted to be sure no one rephased outside Atlantis’ hull.
“Sorry to hold you up, Empress, but Lena had a wardrobe malfunction and Randi needed to diagnosis it.” Amy informed us. Lena was blushing profusely, looking extremely embarrassed.
I motioned for them to join our group and began thinking of where and when.
“Transiting in three, two, one.”
What immediately struck me as odd was the lack of any alarms. Usually the ship’s temporal anomaly warning system would go wild as soon as we arrived. Why wasn’t that happening now? What had happened in our absence? Where was everybody?
“Doesn’t look like anybody’s home, Alex.” Yuuka said from my shoulder.
I felt…someone…close by. Since we were all in physical contact, I decided to turn the tables on my half-sister by stopping time.
We all began to give off a bluish light, as well as one other person standing over by the floor to ceiling windows in this observation lounge.
Reggie and mom both looked at me curiously.
“Is that her, ma? Is that Aunt Andromeda?”
“Sure is, honey! And she’s tryin’ ta pull a fast one, too.” I answered with a smile.
As we looked on at the glowing figure, you could see her turn from the window and pause for a moment. She then began walking toward us. Once near enough, the figure began to pulse and quickly came into plain view as she matched my phasing.
“You are absolutely no fun, Alex!” She accused as I released time and rephased us all.
“How’s everything, Andie? You kinda’ had me worried when we got here.” I told her as we embraced each other lovingly.
“I wanted to pop in and surprise you, but…well…you got me instead.” Andie said as she released me and looked around at us. Her eyes lingered on Reggie and Mom.
“Andie? My mom, Alexis Reilly and my second daughter, Regina. Ladies, Commodore Andromeda Celeste.” I introduced.
“Nice to meet you.” Mom offered.
“Hi there.” Reggie squeaked shyly.
Andie’s attention snapped to Reggie instantly then slowly returned to me. Her eyes looked ready to overflow with tears.
“You named your daughter after my sister, Alex?” Andie sniffed as she wiped her eyes. “Why?”
“Apparently, Alex has a thing for the letter ‘R’, Commodore.” Billie answered sarcastically.
“JACKIE!” Andie screeched shrilly as she jumped over and wrapped her arms around my Assistant Director. Our squadron of Pixies suddenly took flight and flew to the far side of the recently empty lounge. Andromeda noticed and momentarily glanced back at me through narrowed eyes.
Billie remained stiff and silent.
“Andie? My Assistant Director, Billie Sangiere. She’s Jack Cummins’ temporal twin.
My half sister immediately released her.
“I’m very sorry, Miss Sangiere. I’m relatively new to the whole ‘temporal’ thing. I assume you and the Commander have…um…synched?”
“We have, Commodore. It is nice to meet you in person though.” Billie replied diplomatically offering her hand. “My I present my daughter, Iphigeneia.”
“Mother!” Gena groaned. “Just call me Gena- with a ‘G’.”
“Welcome, Gena.” Andie bowed slightly. “Cami, good to see you again.” Andie said, not missing a beat. “I see you brought your daughter as well?”
“I did, but I’m over here, Commodore. I also brought my mother, Francis, and my father, Quintin, on this visitation.” Andie looked between the two women then looked back to me.
“Temporal twin or identical genomes?” She asked.
“Universal twins, sis.” I corrected with a devious smile.
“Universal twin…” Andie’s mouth dropped open as she made the connection. “By the Seven Worlds, Alex! Does this mean that you found a way to save your Homeworld?” She screeched in excitement.
“She did indeed, Commodore. Alexandra, all three, transported the living portion of our homeland to this universe and saved almost the whole population.” Mom bubbled with pride.
“All three…Alexandras?” Again Andie’s eyes widened in amazement. “I thought the power of three was a fanciful story!”
“Commodore Celeste, I thought the very same thing until I witnessed it personally. Quintin Darough. Pleased to meet you.” Quintin Darough offered his hand in friendship. “In fact, I find your entire sisterhood simply amazing and quite unbelievable.”
“Thank you, Mr. Darough, I feel likewise. Sisters? Who might you three be?” Andie asked Amy, Lena, and Rommie pleasantly.
“Commander Amy Reynolds, U.S. Navy, Retired, Commodore. Alex Steinert’s crew, ma’am.” Amy announced as she snapped to attention.
“United States Senator, Romney Marsh, Commodore. Also a member of Alex Steinert’s crew.” Rommie stepped forward and offered her hand.
“And you, young lady? Who would you be?” Andie asked brightly.
“I’m Lena…Leeena Reynolds, Madam Commodore. Amy just adopted me a few days ago, ma’am.” Our young sister blushed profusely.
Amy’s mouth just about hit the floor!
“And what of the Pixies, Little Flower?” Andie asked referencing the name she used on our previous trip to Bridgeport, Connecticut in 1944.
Yuuka flew from my shoulder and grew up in front of Andie. In the far corner of the lounge, nineteen other Pixies followed her lead and grew to human size.
“Commodore, may I present the Pixies of the Homeworld…”
While Yuuka handled the Pixie introductions, Mom, the Daroughs, Billie and Gena Sangiere, Rommie, Amy, Lena, and I migrated to the windows. Earth came into view and slowly crossed the expanse of the observation lounge.
“It’s such a beautiful planet, Alexandra.” Mom whispered as she took my hand in hers and squeezed gently. “But why all the ice and snow?”
“This is what we call the Ice Age, mom. We’re about seventy-thousand years in the past, relative to us leaving Reilly.”
“So all those people we rescued and relocated yesterday…”
“All long since departed, mom, but their descendants lived on and developed advanced technologies, advanced civilizations. Most left for the stars when the planet started to cool while a small portion decided to tough it out down there, Without our help that never would have come to pass.”
“So if I’m seeing this right, the prodigal children have returned?” She asked quietly.
I squeezed her hand a little tighter twice in answer.
“I see. So they are not to know or does your stepsister already carry that knowledge within her?” Mom asked just above a whisper.
This time, I squeezed her hand once.
“Alexandra, you mustn’t keep such valuable information from them- especially from your sister.” Mom advised a little louder.
“I agree, ma’am. Our Empress should be more forthcoming with any vital information that may influence our future, isn’t that right, Alex?” Andie interrupted from just behind me. I hadn’t seen her reflection in the window.
“So what is this about ‘prodigal children’?” Andie continued.
I swallowed hard then looked to the ceiling.
“Hey, Dixie? Can you tell me the current status of the LZ?” I asked the station’s AI.
“The LZ is currently clear of all severe weather anomalies. Current weather patterns indicate another low-pressure event building to the east. Depending on the upper level current, it could obscure the LZ in ten days, Alexandra. Oh, and welcome back to Atlantis, Empress.”
“Thank you, honey, it’s good to be back.” I answered pleasantly.
“Dixie?” Andie smiled as she looked around to all of us. “You’ve been monitoring the introductions, I assume?”
“Of course, Commodore. Quarters for our guests have been reserved and are being prepared. Would you like me to establish accesses and security clearances for our visitors, also?” The AI inquired in a happy tone.
“You know me too well, dear. Yes, standard access and clearances…oh, reinstate Camille, Yuuka, and Alexandra Reilly’s status. Amend Jacquelyn Cummins’ clearances to Billie Sangiere since they share all memories and knowledge.”
“Already done, Commodore. Will there be anything else, Andie?” Dixie inquired.
“Yes,” Andie looked at Yuuka for a moment before continuing, “Alert all primary educational facilities and personnel that the Pixies have returned for a visit and have brought their sisters this time. Curriculum schedules should be amended accordingly- just as last time.”
“Message sent, Commodore…Ma’am, I’m already receiving replies from several educators wishing to schedule visitation times and days. How would you like me to respond?” Dixie announced in a stunned tone.
Andie thought for a moment, observing the twenty-one women gathered together looking back at her- all with pleading eyes.
“After an impromptu orientation conducted by Yuuka, Sunni, and myself, all requests will be acknowledged and scheduled so that our guests will not fatigue themselves, the faculty, or the students. Coordinate all scheduling requests with Yuuka and Sunni, dear.”
“As you wish, Commodore. Welcome back Yuuka and Sunni. The children have missed you these last four months.”
“Nice to be back, Dixie.” Yuuka replied but paused a few seconds. “Um, just to set the record straight? This is not Sunni Smithson but her universal twin, Trina.”
“Trina Richland, Commodore Celeste, second daughter of Mei Lee, Third eldest Pixie to Empress Alexandra Frances Steinert of Avalon.”
“My apologies, Trina. I assumed you to be Sunni and wasn’t listening clearly during Yuuka’s introduction.” Andie bowed slightly. “Apparently, neither was Dixie.” She smirked.
“M’lady.” Trina said returning the gesture.
“Alex? I’d like an explanation of your most recent statements? Shall we say…five seconds in my conference room?” Andie eyed me critically.
I closed my eyes gently and nodded once. When I opened them, three of us were standing in the requested venue.
Andie’s mouth dropped open immediately as she looked at mom and I then around us.
“Should I even ask where or when you learned that one, sister?” She gasped.
“Mistress Reilly, why are you here?” Andie asked- still in shock.
“Yes, mother, why ARE you here? I hadn’t included you in my transit group this time.” I said with my eyes narrowed to her.
“I thought I’d give it a try, Alexandra. Not having to physically touch someone to transport is much more convenient. Wouldn’t you agree, Empress?” Mom giggled.
“She reminds me of mother.” Andie grumbled just above a whisper.
I had seen the similarities from the start.
“So, Alex, you were saying something about the ‘prodigal children’ and ‘returning home’? Can you explain this more so I can understand your terminology? In our base language, ‘Prodigal Child’ or more specifically ‘Prodigal Son’ references a person- sibling if you will- that has left the family unit to venture forth on thier own only to return to the base unit after some time, but only after realizing that existence was difficult, and opportunities were rare and somewhat fleeting outside of the base unit.”
“That is basically the specifics of the fable, sis.” I said with a smile. “In this case though, the definition should be expanded to children, as in the ‘children’ that had long since left this world to populate the stars have now returned home to start anew. The fourth cycle of Earth is about to begin.”
Andie plopped down into a chair and stared, dumbfounded, at me for several minutes. Mom and I also took our seats and waited patiently.
“Wwwww…wwwweeeee are from here…originally, Empress?” She stammered; her mouth still somewhat unhinged.
“Commodore Celeste,” Mom started to answer, “We have just returned from a mission to some six hundred thousand years before our current date where we relocated several thousand individuals from certain annihilation. While there, Alexandra, Billie, and I foresaw the future of the ‘peoples’- as they called themselves, tracing them through many millions of generations up to the present. According to what we have seen, you are the descendants of those ‘peoples’, in particular, the ones who decided to reach out into space to colonize this universe. You are the first to return home though. Welcome home, Commodore Andromeda Celeste.
Andie looked on the verge of tears before she vanished.
“That went better than expected, Alexandra.” Mom said as she eyed me carefully.
“And you accuse me of being over dramatic.” I groaned.
“It had to be done, Alexandra. You, yourself, saw that it was necessary for what now must come to pass.”
“Yes, Ma, I know. I just think we could have broken the news a little softer?”
“Bandage theory, Alexandra. Rip it off and get it over with quickly.” Mom said coldly.
I stood up and walked over to the door.
“I’ll show you to your room, mother.” I said as I motioned her out.
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 258:01:23
“And you claim that almost half this spacecraft is empty because of mass riots and pandemonium before their departure?” Mom reiterated as we sat in my living area conversing.
“The protesters and saboteurs threatened to rip Atlantis to bits according to Andie. She despondently had to follow the order to liftoff. Her father wasn’t even able to get aboard.” I related sadly.
“Maybe I should have done more research before ripping that bandage off.” Mom said quietly in retrospect.
“Maybe, but what’s done is done. Andie’s strong. She’s one of us, mom. She’ll get through it.” I told her as I looked over to my entrance door. “Isn’t that right, Andromeda? Billie, you, Gena, and Reggie can rephase too, ladies.”
“How in the worlds do you do that, Alex?” Andie complained as soon as she appeared.
“…of course she was going to do it, Gena, we all take extreme pleasure in doing it, and it drives Reilly up the wall.” Reggie giggled as she and Gena reappeared. Billie silently shook her head in amusement as she materialized.
“Have a seat, ladies.” I giggled. “There are several bumps in the time stream pertaining to Atlantis that need addressed.”
“So, Aunt Andie, have you reconciled yourself to the fact that this is your peoples’ origin world?”
“Regina Andromeda Reilly!” Mom exclaimed angrily at her granddaughter’s rudeness.
Andie’s mouth dropped open and her eyes immediately grew wet.
“Yes, I’m named after you and your sister, Aunt Andie- or so I’ve been told.” Reggie answered Andie’s unasked, tear-laden, question. “I’ve been told it was so we never forget our history…our past…that we never forget the ideals…”
Enough, Regina.” I said gently. “We have more important topics to discuss with our sisters.”
“Sisters?” Andie asked as she looked back up and over to me.
“You really should get into the habit of using your foresight more, sis.” I said pointing to the door. “Three, two, one.”
The door slid open and Regina Celeste timidly walked in. She was starting to show nicely now at four and a half months.
“Alexandra? Empress, you asked me here?”
“Have a seat, Reggie.” I said motioning her to the open spot next to my Reggie.
“Thank you…um…Empress.”
“Reggie, I’d like you to meet my sisters for this trip. This is my mother, Alexis Reilly. Next to her is…”
“Jacki! So nice to see you again.” Reggie Celeste cut me off. Billie noticeably stiffened.
“Billie Sangiere, honey. Billie is Jack Cummins temporal twin.” I corrected.
“Sorry, ma’am. Nice to meet you.” She said after taking a deep breath.
“Over next to Andie is Billie’s daughter, Iphigeneia…”
“Gena. With a ‘G’” Gena interrupted through clinched teeth.
I rolled my eyes.
“And sitting next to you is my youngest,” I paused briefly, “Regina Andromeda Reilly.”
Reggie Celeste’s eyes opened wide and her mouth dropped open.
“Must you be so dramatic, ma?” Reggie hissed. “Hi, I’m Reggie Reilly, nice to finally meet my namesakes.” My daughter glared at me from her seat. “See, ma, it’s that easy. No muss, no hassle, no worries.”
My mom began laughing hysterically.
“Goddess!” She exclaimed, “I love my family.”
That seemed to break Regina Celeste out of her shock.
“I am humbled by your decision to honor us this way, Empress Alexandra. I am at quite a loss for words and can only think of a quaint retort that Ricki Lynn Samuels relayed to me when she last visited.”
“And what would that be, Reg?” I asked with a knowing smile.
“Ooooh, shit!”
Laughter filled my living quarters.
“So that is the core of my plan, ladies. Any questions?” I asked as I observed Andie and Reggie Celeste shaking like two Aspen leaves in a gentle wind.
“Do we even know where this planet is, Alex?” Billie asked.
“That’s where Cassi comes in.” I looked to one of the three women who had arrived late. “I need you to scan Andie’s memory for an image of the city they lived in before departing their world- preferably a park with some privacy. Relay it to me and we’ll be off.”
“Alex, I would like to go, but I am afraid I will only slow you down. My son has been restless of late and I wish not to take chances.” Regina Celeste explained as she politely tried to opt out of the mission.
“Trust me when I say that nothing will happen to your child, Regina, and that you are the key to the success of one portion of our mission. I ask that you reconsider accompanying us.” I said regally. “Ask Andie if her foresight agrees with mine, though. Just to be sure.”
I noticed Andie immediately close her eyes for about thirty seconds. Her eyes shot open.
“Reggie, you have to go. Alex is right. You are the key to convincing father of our identities. I have seen your child being born healthy on the planet beneath us.” My half sister confirmed.
Regina Celeste remained quiet for a few long seconds before agreeing to come along.
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 258:01:24
“So, is everyone ready?” I asked as Yuuka walked into Andie’s conference room.
“I’m sorry to be late, Alex. I wanted to make sure Trina and Allie knew the visitation schedule. Those preschool kids can really get cranky- almost bordering on cannibalistic!”
I remained quiet, but held out my hands.
“Reverting back to the ‘old ways’ Empress?” Billie inquired sarcastically.
“I find it’s not as easy to lose someone when traveling to a new world, Billie.” I retorted, eyeing my assistant director through narrowed lids.
Billie smiled nervously. “Oh.” Gena and Reggie fought valiantly to keep from giggling.
“Andie, if you would picture our target site in your mind so that Cassi can relay it to me, please?”
“Doing it as we speak, Empress.” Andie responded with a devious grin.
An image of a pleasant looking parklet with a row of tall, evergreen-looking trees appeared in my mind.
“Thanks, honey.” I said as I leaned out to look at Cassi Darough.
“Everyone ready?” I asked for a second time. Everyone nodded.
The ‘pleasant looking parklet’ looked bigger in my mind. Now, in reality, it couldn’t have covered more than three thousand square meters. I also noticed the decreased pull of gravity. It explained the taller statures of my half-sisters and their friends.
“Wow, my parent’s backyard in Shizuoka was bigger than this!” Yuuka complained as we all continued to look around.
I noticed off to our left the huge and very imposing ‘Atlantis’ with hundreds of support and umbilical towers around her massive perimeter.
I also noticed that we were very alone.
“Phasing in three, two, one.”
“Holy shit!” my daughter gasped as she just caught sight of the monstrous spacecraft. “How close are we to that?”
“As I remember, this park was about eight hundred furlongs from the launch site.” Regina Celeste answered.
“HOLY SHIT! That’s like, a hundred and sixty kilometers!”
“As the Carnivorous Dwelling Finch flies, yes.” Regina Celeste replied.
“Carnivorous Dwelling Finch?” Yuuka asked with a gulp.
“Don’t worry. They only attack smaller birds, Yuuka.” Andie said brushing off the Pixie’s concern.
“Oh…wait, how big are these Finches?”
“About a third of a cubit.” Andie answered.
“Um…that’s…that’s around eight inches.” Yuuka gulped again, her eyes practically popping from their sockets.
“I guess you should stay out of Pixie mode while we’re here then, huh?” I snorted as I tried desperately to hold my laughter.
“Fffffffffft. They’re relatively harmless unless they haven’t eaten in a while. The things to really watch out for are the Golden-Crested Raptors. They attack in pairs and straight out of the sun. You never hear them coming!” Andie warned with a devious grin.
“And how big are they?” Yuuka asked with her mouth slightly open.
“They usually have a two or three cubit wingspan. Some are bigger.” Andie’s smile widened.
“And they live around here?” Yuuka dared ask.
“Well, this is one of the few places left where they can still roost.”
“Alex? Maybe I should have bowed out gracefully on this one.”
“We got us a whole squad of Mind Warriors, honey.” I laughed. “Nothing is going to happen to you here.”
A large shadow flew across the ground as a very large bird gracefully glided through the sky directly above us.
Yuuka was suddenly nowhere to be found! I felt a slight tugging on my right earlobe.
Andie looked up then suddenly looked back toward me and started laughing hysterically.
“That was a Green-billed Day Owl. They only eat fruit, Pixie.”
“Only fruit? You sure?” She asked.
“Only fruit,” Andie continued to giggle, “but it is best to stay out from under them. They tend to be very regular.”
Holding back my laughter became impossible as my companions broke into fits of laughter themselves.
Sirens began to sound from everywhere! Their tones echoed across the desolate, urban streets in a shrill, out-of-tune, chaotic, symphony. Andie and Regina’s heads snapped toward the gigantic ship.
“We have to seek shelter! This way! NOW!” Andie shouted excitedly.
“Why? We should be far enough away from the launch here, shouldn’t we?” Quintin Darough asked innocently.
“In our last communication before we got out of range, we were told this park had suffered heavy damage.” Andie relayed rapidly. “We have thirty minutes to get to shelter. This way, quickly!”
We had no sooner gotten to the subway station’s platform level several hundred meters below the surface when the ground started vibrating. Panicked cries echoed through the abandoned station from others who had taken refuge down here. Andie motioned for us to get against the wall opposite the guideway and crouch down, protecting our heads.
The vibration quickly worsened and the ground actually began violently shaking. An earsplitting, low frequency droning filled the obsolete station as a ravaging wind exited the tunnel at the far end of the station platform and wildly blew debris around us.
“Cami, can you channel this wind back into the tunnel through the station?” I shouted.
The debris blowing around us collected as if vacuumed up and entered the tunnel bore at our end of the station and a calm settled in around us. Several of our fellow refugees looked on at the strange occurrence, dumbfounded.
Of the fifty people to take refuge down here, we were, by far, the shortest in stature. Only Andie, Regina, Mom, my Reggie, and I came close in height to everyone else. After ten minutes the winds and the shaking eased and Cami dropped her deflective field.
“Now what do we do?” A woman of about one hundred and ninety centimeters asked as she stood up- her voice trembling fearfully.
“We survive.” A man, about two hundred-ten centimeters tall answered as he stood and looked curiously at our group.
“And just where do you ‘dwarves’ hail from?” He boomed glaring angrily at us.
“Leave them alone, Rould! They’re trapped like the rest of us.” The woman logically chided. “I’m sorry for his rude outburst. My brother isn’t known for his diplomacy. I’m also sorry for the chaotic situation, but the launch wasn’t scheduled until tomorrow, mid-morning.”
“We were all scheduled to board this evening.” The towering man again boomed in a deep baritone. “Something must have happened to cause the premature departure.”
Andie stood, took a cleansing breath, and turned.
“According to the reports we heard there was a massive riot at the launch site. People were being ordered to get away, but were instead trying to disable the ship. We had just arrived in the park when the warnings sounded.”
“You look very familiar, madam. Have I seen you in and around the launch site, maybe?” The man asked as his eyes narrowed.
“Andromeda Scott, sir.” Andie said as she offered her hand. “I’m an interplanetary liason. My half sisters, Regina and Alexandra Fleming, and I were put in charge of escorting these visiting dignitaries here to watch the liftoff. May I introduce Quintin, Frances, Camille, and Cassiopeia Darough, Isabella and Iphigeneia Sangiere, Yuuka Sukiro, Amy and Lena Reynolds, Romney Marsh, Freya Morgana, and Alexis and Regina Reilly- all from the planet Solara Three.”
“Billie. Gena.” Each corrected in disgust.
“So you have a spacecraft? Would it be possible to request a ride?” He asked in a very subdued, pleading tone.
We all looked down to the station’s floor sadly.
“Our ship was in the spaceport. We were to leave for orbit…before the launch tomorrow.” My Reggie replied despondently.
The towering man rubbed his face in despair.
“Anything in the spaceport has likely been incinerated to atoms.”
“Ya,” my Reggie replied, “getting off this planet doesn’t look so promising right now.”
“We are truly sorry for your predicament. As I said, the launch had been scheduled for tomorrow, mid-morning.” The woman apologized.
“What do we do now, Madam Scott?” Billie asked looking at both Andie and I with worry clearly evident. She was getting too good at acting parts.
“I imagine,” Andie responded, “we find Commander Celeste and see what can be done for you and these unfortunate people, Mdm. Sangiere.”
“Chairman Celeste was due to board earlier today. He was scheduled to board three groups before us.” The woman explained sadly.
“Lucky Cadaver Hound,” the man, Rould, groused angrily.
“Maybe the rioting discouraged his boarding?” Cami chimed brightly.”
“Hardly! His eldest daughter commands the ship! He probably boarded during the preflight preparations two days ago.” Rould declared jealously.
“I can assure you that is not the case, sir.”Andie responded, a little angered by the accusation. “I was in a meeting with him just last night at 1800hrs- in his office.”
“An’ what of the riotous? Have they suffered the same fate as our wee spacecraft, Mdm. Fleming?” Fay asked in her inherited Freya Clan brogue.
Everyone remained silent at that question.
“The poor ground hares. Never had a chance.” Rould mumbled despondently to himself.
“Maybe they got to shelter?” Rommie suggested optimistically.
“The place is probably still a molten crater. Nothing within an eight hundred and fifty furlong radius could have survived.” Rould cried- his voice echoing down both tunnel bores.
“Then let’s go topside and see what’s left.” Amy suggested.
“Are you out of your minds? I just said that anything in an eight hundred and fifty furlong radius no longer exists and you still want to go up there? Just to see?”
“We call it ‘recon’, sir. Shall we go topside, Mdm. Fleming?” Amy countered bravely.
“Your burial ritual.” Rould said shaking his head.
The view from our vantage point consisted of kilometers and kilometers of devastation. The heat radiating from everything around us was barely tolerable and several fires rekindled as we looked on.
“I told you nothing would be left.” Rould reiterated sadly as he appeared from the subway entrance stairway.
“Amy? Would you and Lena care to cool things down a little?” Billie asked pleasantly.
“Sure thing, ma’am.” Amy replied as she looked to Lena. “Come on, little sister, let’s have some fun!”
Immediately, angry looking storm clouds began to appear and gather overhead. Our fellow refugees looked at the two women in confusion until it stated to sprinkle.
“What in the seven worlds is happening?” Someone in the crowd exclaimed as a murmur arose.
“We need to cool the surrounding area quickly in case others are trapped below ground as we were.” Billie explained calmly.
“How can these two be doing this, Mdm. Scott?” Rould asked in awe. His sister, whom we had no name for yet, looked on in complete amazement at the miracle happening around them.
“The women of Solara Three have differing abilities, sir. I explained. “Each having pledged to use their abilities to help their fellow sentients.
What was left of a building’s wall began to crack and collapse a few meters away and threatened to injure several people that had wondered too close.
“I got it.” Frances Darough shouted as she raised a hand toward the crumbling façade. The falling debris magically diverted to either side of the potential victims and fell harmlessly to the still hot, now-steaming ground.
Again, the onlookers were awestruck by the display.
“Ladies and gents a wee problem’s appeared. Hostiles on our eight. Fay announced as she motioned in that direction.
“You sure, Fay?” Andie asked in concern.
“Aye, ma’am. A dozen hostiles inbound on our eight.” She clarified.
“Defensive actions only, Ms. Morgana.” Billie advised as Fay nodded and began to gain altitude.
Our onlookers’ mouths dropped, as they became silent- their eyes locked on the miraculous flying woman. About three meters up Fay deployed her weapons ports and kept rising; finally holding at about thirty meters.
That really drew a gasp from the crowd!
“I didn’t know she could do that!” Andie declared excitedly as she looked toward me.
I just smiled deviously.
After five minutes a dozen unruly types appeared walking out of a heat mirage on the devastated, urban horizon.
Laughter and shouts could be heard from the small group along with breaking glass and other breakable materials not already destroyed from the liftoff concussion.
The intentions of the unsavory characters were confirmed three minutes later.
“Ah, fresh meat!” Their apparent leader announced to his band of miscreants. “Take what ya want my pretty’s! They’re harmless…an’ look, they gots them some dwarves too! Must be havin’ a party!”
His group laughed menacingly as one.
Billie stepped forward.
“I must insist you leave these people alone and just move on, sir.” She warned pleasantly.
“Hear that, pretty’s? The blondie dwarf wants us to move on,” he mocked sarcastically. The group again laughed as one.
“What’s say we don’t want to, Miss Pigmy? What’s say we like it here?”
“Then I must warn you, we will defend ourselves and these people, sir.” Billie replied calmly, showing absolutely no fear.
He paused to think about it for a few seconds.
“Nah.” He replied and started to approach us again.
Fearful cries erupted from our fellow refugees.
“Why must they always underestimate us?” Billie asked as she nodded to me.
“Ms. Morgana, use of deadly force is hereby authorized, though only if necessary and by your discretion.” I announced with an evil smile toward our attackers. The malevolent group glanced around at us but neglected to look up. Had they, they would have seen our sister thirty meters up in a fully offensive attitude, all weapons systems actively tracking them, and with the sun at her back.
Billie stood her ground as one of the larger minions rushed past his leader toward her.
A boney dart struck the huge man’s neck as he got within three meters of my steadfast assistant director. More than half of it disappeared into his flesh, still he moved forward.
Another dart embedded itself into the advancing man’s neck. He finally stopped and looked up to see where they had come from. Seeing Fay hovering overhead, he looked confused and suddenly crumbled to the ground.
The derelict band’s leader growled in anger at his fallen comrade.
“Gloves off, pretty’s! Get ‘em!” He bellowed.
Four tall men rushed forward toward us.
‘Steady ladies.’ Billie’s voice recommended in my head. ‘Try to incapacitate only. Use of deadly force has already been authorized, but only if required.’
Fay landed one of her darts in each of the four advancing men. But they had momentum on their side, the closest reaching Billie with a gruesome expression on his face.
He suddenly flew off the ground and over her head to land several meters away from us. Two other men instantly flew high into the air and landed hard on the scorched pavement next to their dazed comrade.
The forth man- having made it almost to Gena- simply evaporated into a cloud of dust, which then slowly settled to the ground.
“I suggest you withdraw or surrender, sir. You cannot possibly win this.” Billie advised as four more lackeys rushed our position. Fay landed a critical dart to the center of two of the men’s foreheads, dropping them instantly.
‘I’ve got the other two, Billie.’ Cami’s voice said in my head. Immediately, the remaining two rushers shot sideways and collided hard with each other. Both dropped to the ground unconscious.
The three remaining henchmen ran around to try and flank us, but Fay directed two of her smaller yield missiles at their feet. One of the resulting explosions threw the man on our left into the air and toward Rommie. She instantly jumped to attack mode and her large muscular tail redirected him twenty or so meters behind their onlooking leader.
The other unfortunate attacker took a direct lightning strike from Amy’s angry storm cloud.
“See, that’s how to use a defensive tool to make an offensive strike, kiddo.” Amy lectured Lena without losing her focus on the action around her.
Yet another man, the third of the last group, evaporated into another cloud of dust.
One of the thrown men got back up and started to approach from our rear.
He too vaporized before he got within a meter of Frances and
Quintin Darough. Franny suddenly looked like she was going to lose the contents of her stomach.
Unconscious man number two shook his head, stood, and ran back toward us. Fay landed two darts into his forehead. He stumbled and dropped on the spot.
As the third reawakened man approached, Rommie coiled down once more into her attack stance and ‘knocked one out of the park’- to quote my sister. He flew headfirst into what remained of a nearby building with a disgusting crackle. His lifeless corpse dropping two floors to the ground.
Mr. ‘bigshot leader’, now minus his ‘friends’, turned in fear and began to run away.
“I think not, young man!” I said serenely as I pointed a finger to him.
He froze in place as I stopped time for him.
“Billie, if you please?” I asked her to retrieve the fleeing criminal.
The once arrogant man hovered off the ground and slowly floated back, turned then landed gently before me.
“Could you hold him here a few minutes, Cassi?” I asked as his feet connected with the burnt and cracked pavement in front of me.
She nodded and I released my hold on time. The terrified thug began to struggle to free his feet, but failed.
“You were warned.” I stated calmly as I looked up into this man’s eyes. He stood a full half-meter above me glaring back defiantly.
“Was it really worth it?” I asked. “You lost eleven men here today and for what?”
“Because you didn’t feel it was necessary to participate in the Exodus Lottery? Or were you just so lazy you didn’t feel like bothering? Maybe you figured that with a third of the people gone you could declare yourself king or master of your own little piece of the planet?”
I smiled at him knowing it was all of the above. Some subtle eye movements and his slightly flaring nostrils verified I had hit the mark. I walked completely around our prisoner once and again looked directly into his eyes.
“Do you want me to let you go, young man…give you a second chance?” I asked as my mouth formed an evil smile.
“I want to kill you all!” He seethed.
“Well that’s not going to happen, I’m afraid.” I paused for a brief twenty seconds. “Here’s what IS going to happen, though.” I paused again.
“I’m going to let you start over…give you that second chance…a chance to redeem yourself and become the better person you could have been, socially.”
My prisoner tried to spit in my face, but I saw it coming a kilometer away and stopped it- reversing time for it. The result was the spittle returning to his mouth and dissociating. His eyes widened as well as those of our nearer, fellow refugees.
“Hold still now,” I advised, my evil smile growing to maniacal proportions. “This may or may not hurt. I’ve never done this before so we’ll just have to find out.”
I began to reverse time for this damaged, waste of an individual, while at the same time cueing my ‘otherworldly’ blue glow. Amy would later tell me that the effect was very impressive with her overcast sky.
Several minutes passed as I continued to reverse time for him. He grew younger by the second and I kept on turning back his clock. Still younger he became as he began to lose height and volume- his clothes becoming slack, losing his pants then his undergarment falling to the ground. His scruffy beard vanished, receding back into his face.
Still I rewound his clock.
He was now shorter than me and my sisters and looked on the verge of puberty. His shirt now looked like a knee-length dress on him.
I continued to reverse time for this individual. He was losing height and mass at a staggering rate now.
I estimated he was roughly five or six years old now, but I kept concentrating.
The toddler looked barely out of diapers now as I nodded for Cassi to release him. Her eyes looked on in fear as she tried to comprehend what she saw happening. The child wobbled, lost his balance, and fell back onto his bare buttocks. The new infant began crying loudly from inside his pile of adult clothes. I finally reestablished time for him.
Everything was quiet- except for the crying baby in front of me. Not a single person said anything as I reached down and lifted the naked infant into my arms and cradled him.
Settling somewhat, he immediately set his attention to my breast.
“No can do, sweetie. These here soda fountains are dry for the foreseeable future, but Ah’ll find ya some grub.” I said gently.
Closing my eyes for only a few seconds I opened them and began to approach the unmoving, deathly silent, crowd. They began to silently part in fear as I drew closer. I finally stopped before one young woman who looked to be in her mid twenties and on the verge of passing out.
“Ah understand y’all been trying to have a youngin’ a yer own fer a number’a years?” I asked gently and waited for the terror-stricken, dumbfounded, woman to slowly shake her head in the positive.
“Y’all recently had a late-term miscarriage?” I asked gently, almost in a whisper.
She nodded almost imperceptivity this time.
I offered her the infant in my arms.
“He’s yours if y’all promise to raise him better this time as opposed to the last.” I said setting my terms. “Can y’all do that?”
Reaching out slowly, the young woman cautiously took the infant and cradled him lovingly to her. She continued to stare at my sisters and I- mostly at me, though.
“He looks to be a might hungry, best make use of them full udders y’all got there. Ah seen they still work pretty well.”
“What…what are you?” She spoke quietly, nervously. “IIIIII’ve never heard of any race that can do the things I’ve seen here, today. Are you Gods or…or Goddess’, or…?” The woman asked as she awkwardly pulled up her blouse and bra cup. She winced as the infant latched on immediately.
“No, ma’am! We’re just normal folk tryin’ ta make a difference…tryin’ to help those ‘round us in dire straits.” I told her.
“If not Gods, who are you then?” She asked as she looked down at the feeding infant then back at me.
“Just friends, hun. Just…friends.”
“Alex? We’re running low on moisture here. Lena and I won’t be able to keep up the fire fighting for much longer.” Amy warned as she caught everyone’s attention.
“That’s good for now, gals. We’ll be switching to recovery mode now.
Amy and Lena both nodded and the clouds dispersed rapidly.
“Alex? Was it your intention to show our hand so early?” Mom questioned in a hushed voice.
“They needed our help, but this here one,” I pointed to Rould, “This here one’s jus’ ‘bout ready ta ask the million dollar question.” I whispered back.
The man, Rould, carefully, reverently, approached.
“Madam, I know you have been introduced to us as Alexandra Fleming, half –sister to Andromeda and Regina Scott here, but…if I might ask…do you…” he swallowed hard and tried to prepare himself. “Mmmmmight you answer to another name? Say, a name vastly more regal?” He asked cautiously and paused again for a few seconds.
“From what I have just seen…and…and from what I have studied of our myths and legends…Are you…’Her’?” He continued, bowing his head reverently.
His still unnamed sister gasped and looked to her brother incredulously.
“Rould?”
“Raquel, you’ve read those same stories! Does it not strike you, the similarities between this woman and the legend? She…she actually turned back ‘Time’ for this man!” He motioned to the nursing mother and babe next to me. “What more proof should we require?”
“Is my brother correct, Mdm. Fleming? Are you indeed…’Her’?”
Mom stepped forward.
“The Empress of Time and Space,” Mom decreed, but paused as everyone within earshot gasped and I glared at her, “does not usually reveal herself so quickly upon our arrival in any given place. This group, this time period, must be very special to her for some reason.”
When I returned my attention to our fellow refugees, I noticed them all kneeling!
“Now look what ya done, Ma! Please…please, ever’body stand up.” I protested wearily as I motioned for everyone to stand back up. “None y’all should feel ya need to kneel to me…nor ta any a my sisters fer that matter.”
The group looked around at each other in confusion before slowly standing.
“And you, madam,” Rould looked to Andie, “You are observably a sister of the Empress, but…you look like the commander of the Exodus ship that just departed this planet. Am I correct in that assumption, Commodore Andromeda Celeste?”
Again the group gasped and began murmuring among them selves.
“I am.” Andie confirmed firmly. “Along with my sister and executive, Regina Celeste, and we do not deny our relationship to Alexandra, sir. We are indeed her half-sisters. We are of her bloodline.”
The group’s volume increased exponentially.
Andie continued as she increased her volume too.
“We are here to correct several issues pertaining to the launch of Atlantis! Please! If you can direct your attention toward Alexandra!”
“Ladies and gentlemen,” I started my explanation, “it has come to my attention that most of you were scheduled to board Atlantis in later calls. As we have told you, riotous protests at the launch site threatened to compromise the structural integrity of the ship. Launch Control, in compliance with your government officials, issued an emergency departure order that Andromeda had no choice but to follow.”
“In any case, it is to your advantage that you and many others did not embark as planned. A severe miscalculation in the engineers’ thrust to mass ratio doomed the mission before it started.” I revealed and paused as the group began talking all at once to me. Andie and Reggie stared at me in abject horror!
“It’s true!” I shouted to regain their attention. “Once barely clear of the support and umbilical towers, thirty-five percent of the main thrusters would have gone into thermal overload and shut down. Atlantis would be on the ground in a smoldering hulk, all those aboard dead or critically injured.”
“NO!” Andie burst into tears as she and Regina buried their heads in each other’s shoulders.
“And how can you possibly know this?” Rould asked in disbelief.
“Do your legends not describe my other ability of foresight and prophesy?” I asked seriously.
The towering man thought about that for a few moments before his mouth dropped open.
“So this venture was doomed from the start had the protests not ensued? We are all condemned?”
“Not at all, ladies and gentlemen.” I smiled. “Y’all can rest assured that mah sisters and Ah have been watchin’. In fact, that’s why we’re here now. Though Ah cain’t transport the whole planet, Ah kin transport those that the lottery’s already chosen.”
“And what if not selected by the ‘lottery’?” A man further back in the group shouted angrily.
“Mr. Blankenhardt, don’t try my patience!” I warned as all conversation stopped. People were amazed that I knew exactly who posed the question.
“We will try to help as many of you as we can- as safely as we can.” I told him as I stared the taller man down. “My way of travel does not involve use of a spacecraft and therefore I must be extra cautious as to the number of people I transfer from here to another planetary system.”
“I thought you said your craft was at the spaceport?” Rould asked confused.
“And it has just left orbit for your new home, sir. Would you have believed any of us before seeing demonstration, though?” I asked with a bright smile.
“We need to get back to Exodus Project Headquarters. I promised my sisters, Andromeda and Regina, I’d ask their father if he wanted to come along. Now…are any of you interested in seeing the beautiful planet Andromeda and her crew found?”
After silencing the group again, I asked everyone to join hands.
New Babylon Space Command, Celestra, Standard Year 247:06:21
“Please make sure that you are not partially obstructed by any objects. If I rephase and you are standing in something it becomes part of you.” I warned before Cami acknowledged everyone was in the clear.
“Alright, we’ve arrived. Everyone can release their hands.”
“How can you do such amazing things?” Our former ruffian’s new mother asked in cautious fear.
“I just can, ma’am. We refer to them as ‘gifts’.” I replied with a calming smile.
“Andie? Where might we find ‘Father Celeste’?” I asked brightly.
“Seeing as you transported us straight into headquarters, I’d say that we found him.” She said as a somewhat tall man hurried over to us with several other VERY tall men holding their weapons at the ready.
Andie and Reggie’s dad slid to a stop as I turned in his direction.
“YOU! How did you get in here and why bring all these people?” Artemis Celeste demanded as he held out his arms to stop his guards.
“Hello, Artie. Miss me?” I replied in a sexy, breathy voice.
I felt my half-sisters’ eyes burning into me.
“Sir? Do you know these people?” One of the guards questioned.
“I know one…maybe three of them, Sergeant.”
“Your orders, sir?”
“Sergeant,” I spoke up, “See that these people are escorted to the large auditorium, given something to eat and drink, and made comfortable. My sisters and I need to speak to your commander for a few minutes.”
“Sir?”
“Do as my wife says, sergeant, I’m in good hands.” Artemis Celeste ordered.
“Very well, sir. Ladies and gentlemen, if you would please follow us?” One of them replied after staring between me and their commander several times.
Artemis waited until the last of our fellow refugees turned a corner at the end of the corridor.
“Ruth! What in the Seven Worlds are you doing here? I haven’t seen you since you just up and disappeared twenty-seven years ago!”
“Father, this isn’t mother.” Andie informed him. “This is our half-sister, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space.”
“Alexandra, Empress of Tim… Andromeda, what have you done to your hair? And Reggie? Are you…you…?”
“Yes, father, I’m expecting.” Reggie announced as she and Andie hurried over and wrapped their arms around their father.
“It’s so good to see you again, father! After the ship launched, I never expected to see you ever again!” Andie sobbed joyfully.
“But Atlantis…it hasn’t launched yet!”
Andie and Reggie slowly turned back from their father and glared at me.
“Alex?”
“Do you think the people we rescue this afternoon are the only ones needing assistance?” I asked nonchalantly.
“But this control center is eighty furlongs beneath the surface, Alex.” Andie exclaimed.
“And Andie’s favorite park, where we arrived, was eight hundred away and completely devastated, hun.” I stated factually.
“What?” Artemus choked, “The liftoff destruction will spread out that far?”
“Your spaceport will be nothing more than a ninety furlong deep crater, Artie.” I revealed. “In four hours.”
He looked dumbfounded.
“What, you set about to build this huge spaceship, but somehow you miscalculated the thrust to mass ratio, and then you miscalculated the destructive power of the engines you actually installed? Honey, I’d be hiring a different group of engineers!” I chided.
“Be that as it may, why bring innocent people here? To share our fate?”
“Artie, I don’t believe in ‘fate’.” I declared with determination. “Never have.”
“But how could you possibly transport the entire control center away given just four hours, Ruth…Alexandra?”
“Billie, get your Mind Warriors into the bullpen and warmed up, hun.” I said with a grin.
“Sangiere and Darough Protection Agency awaiting orders, director.” Billie responded.
“Hey! I thought we agreed that this time it should be Darough and Sangiere!” Cami complained.
“Really, Camille?” Billie exclaimed, “At a time like this?”
“Ladies?” I turned and stared. They both rolled their eyes at each other and turned their attention back to me.
“Mmmiiii…Mmmind…Warriors?” Artemis stuttered but suddenly winced with a start as his head bumped the ceiling.
“Yes, Artie, Mind Warriors. Plural. Five to be exact, and all with the power of the universe at their beckoned call. Ruth has told you of the power of a single Mind Warrior, right?”
Artemus Celeste’s face went white. Apparently, she had.
“Billie, Gena, Cami, Cassi, and Franny, stay here and coordinate your regions. We need Atlantis to liftoff without overloading the engines AND blasting this facility into molten rock. Artie, they’ll need the outside dimensions of this bunker. A floor plan would help immensely. Reggie, Lena, Amy, Rommie, Yuuka, Fay, and Lexi are with me. We have more refugees to round up. Quinn you are our liaison. Work with Cmdr. Celeste.” I ordered as our group began to split up.
Another subway station appeared around my smaller group. This one contained over one hundred people- all sobbing and crying in fear and despair. Several of them looked injured from the turbulent winds and debris that thrashed through mere moments ago- by their perception.
“Reggie, you an’ yer gram shuttle the injured back to Artemus. The rest of us’ll gather ever’one else up.” I ordered.
Both women nodded and began looking through the crowd for the severely injured. Finding a couple in dire need of medical attention, they immediately disappeared with the select victims.
“Where did you come from?” A very tall woman demanded cautiously from off to our right.
“We are known as the Sisters of Kili and are here to help, ma’am.” I answered.
“But, you weren’t here a moment ago! Where did you come from?”
“We just made it into the station as the winds hit, ma’am.” I lied.
“No, I was watching the stairs as the winds began and you were nowhere in sight!” A man off to our left accused.
“Hey! I claimed me a perty dwarf!” Another man crowed just as Yuuka screamed. The prone man had reached out and grabbed my sister’s ankle.
That was an unfortunate mistake!
Yuuka went into Pixie mode instantly. Fay disappeared toward the ceiling, weapons deployed.
Unfortunately, the man’s hand was still attached to my Pixie when she did so.
Three Pixies now lay on the floor- one, Yuuka, desperately punching at the hand on her ankle for release. The second and third Pixies seemed to have passed out and lay sprawled together on the floor, one holding the other’s leg.
Once released from the hold, Yuuka flew up to my shoulder and cried hysterically into my collar. Amy, Rommie, and Lena stared down at the floor in stunned amazement.
“Hooooollllly SHIT!” Rommie gasped finally, though still unable to look away from the spectacle. “How the HELL did you do that, Yuuka?”
“Brilliant! Two more of ’em!” Fay groused from overhead.
Yuuka continued to cry on my collar.
“Same way you can, Splash. Yuuka and Sasha did it with the skipper’s Alexis that one time.” Amy informed her stunned sister.
“You okay, hun?” I asked quietly of the girl sobbing hysterically on my shoulder.
“I…”
“Shhh. It’s okay, hun. They had it coming anyway.” I tried to soothe my Pixie sister.
I noticed the people around us looked stunned and hadn’t said a word since Yuuka had screamed.
“What are you people?” The first woman asked cautiously.
“Empress!” Lena announced as she came over and knelt on one knee before me, her right fist to her left breast. “There are more wounded here! We must get them to the medical facility!”
“Empress?” Several people gasped quietly.
Reggie and mom rephased at that instant and the crowd hushed instantly.
“Lena found more over there, ladies. She seems to think they require immediate treatment.” I recommended.
Both saw Lena on one knee and replied.
“Of course, Empress Alexandra! We will attend to them.” Mom answered humbly.
My name and ‘title’ echoed in whispers around the station.
“Empress? What of these people? Are they to be relocated as we have done to others stranded by the premature launch?” Lena pressed.
“They will, if they are so inclined, sister. I will not relocate anyone that is against my doing so.” I replied regally.
Again my name and title circulated around the station, along with the word ‘relocate’.
“And what of them, mighty Empress of Time and Space?” Lena pointed to the two unconscious, naked, Pixies still splayed out on the floor as she dropped yet another hint as to my identity.
“Oh, my God! Did I do that to them, Alex?” Yuuka gasped as she apparently finally realized what had happened.
“Did anyone know those two men?” I asked, looking around the platform.
“I think I do, Majesty? Simon and…and…” A slightly shorter man- just over five centimeters taller than me- stepped forward on their behalf. The man paused as he tried to think of the other’s name, but seemed to draw a blank. He continued despite any successful recall. “I have seen them operate around our neighborhood as panhandlers, though they are not intentionally criminal- quite benign and generally social, actually. What has happened to them? What have you done to them?”
“Something they inadvertently brought on themselves, I’m afraid.” I answered sadly.
“Care to tell them, hun?” I asked of Yuuka.
“I guess they have that right, Alex.” She answered sadly before flying down to the floor. She gently shook the two, almost fourteen centimeter tall, girls until they started to wake.
Both slowly stood and regarded themselves frantically as Yuuka talked to them. I couldn’t hear what was said because of the crowd murmurs, but the two seemed very upset and animated.
Finally Yuuka flew away from the two and exited Pixie mode.
“I am very sorry,” Yuuka began as she looked sadly down at the two new Pixies. “Being startled by you, I defensively entered my ‘Pixie mode’. I didn’t realize you both still remained in contact with me.”
‘Pixie Mode’ echoed around the station.
“My gift is to become a Pixie in order to help the Empress complete her various missions. My specialty is covert reconnaissance.” Yuuka explained.
“Covert reconnaissance?” Someone else in the crowd scoffed in disbelief.
Yuuka was instantly hovering before the individual’s face obviously demonstrating the covert part.
My sister hovered away from the man in question and left Pixie mode, again, to everyone’s amazement.
“Any more questions about my usefulness to the Empress of Time and Space, sir?” Yuuka asked as she craned her neck severely to look up at the man’s face.
“How many here have drawn valid lottery numbers to board Atlantis?” I asked loudly to change the subject.
Most of the people raised their hands, though I knew several were lying.
“I see,” I said as I noticed even the two new, naked, Pixie women raised their hands. Bending down, I motioned for the two to step into my upturned hand.
“I happen to know that you two never took part in the lottery. Don’t try to deny it, I already know what you’re going to say.”
“Alex, this is my fault. I shouldn’t get so spooked every time someone shouts or tries to grab me. Please, is there some way we can return them to normal, Empress?” Yuuka begged on their behalf.
“Once a nonmember of the sisterhood has been transformed, there is really nothing that can be done short of welcoming them into the sisterhood, Little Flower.” I advised sadly.
“I was afraid you’d say that.” Yuuka responded sadly as she motioned the two new Pixies onto her upturned hand.
“Here girls, have a drink.” I said as I retrieved my flask and poured some liquid into the cap and placed it carefully on Yuuka’s palm. Though comically large for them to grasp, both took a mouthful.
“Hey this isn’t booze! Its just water. An’ who you callin’ girls? We aint’ no girls! Now turn us back!” The curly-haired brunette demanded.
Yuuka palmed her face with her free hand. “I thought I had explained this all out already. We can’t turn you back to your original size or gender! This is how you’ll be for the rest of your lives.”
“This is plain crazy! I’m getting’ out of here!” the brunette shouted as she ran toward, but stopped at the edge of Yuuka’s hand. Her momentum caused her to lean dangerously over the edge, but her wings began to flutter and pulled her back from the brink…and back onto her buttocks. I giggled at the antic and her surprised expression.
“How’d I do that? How’d I do that, yer Empress lady?”
“I thought the explanation Little Flower gave you was self explanatory? You are now Pixies. As Pixies, you have wings and therefore can fly. How you get those wings to work depends on how accepting of them you are, honey.” I spelled it out for the two.
The brunette, Simon, began jumping up and down in Yuuka’s palm as she began to experiment, but stopped when she suddenly realized there was actually more of her that moved.
“Little flower, can you take these two over by the steps and ‘coach’ them? We really don’t have time to be standing here while these two rediscover the mechanics of flight. We still have injured here that need medical treatment. I’ll call y’all when we’re ready to leave.”
“Right away, Empress. Come on you two!” Yuuka acknowledged as she walked back over to their previous location by the station entrance.
“Lexi and Reggie, continue to transport the injured to the medical facility.” I ordered before turning to the rest of the crowd.
“Who here wants to be rescued and which of you only have world domination on your minds?” I inquired, but qualified it further. “This is not a question as I already know who is who. I’m just asking kindly and appreciate a truthful answer.”
Several young men toward the back of the station platform began to inch away, looking for another exit- one that didn’t require walking past me.
“You five!” I declared loudly. “So you guys don’t want to be rescued?”
“No offence, Madam Empress, Ma’am, but we didn’t draw winning numbers in the lottery…well, Clive did, but he refused to go if we couldn’t come along and he give it to his ol’ mom.” One of them answered before they all turned away from everyone.
“Really?” I asked brightly causing them to stop and turn around again.
“We’re the type that sticks together, Mdm. Empress! We’ll make a life here now that the Exodus ship is gone…no way off this rock now, anyway.”
“What if I told you there was still a way off Celestra, Crispin? A way for everyone here plus many others that missed their boarding cues.”
“I’d say you’d be pullin’ our legs, ma’am.” He replied skeptically.
“Never underestimate what I can and can’t do, sir.” I said into his ear as I remained out of phase next to him briefly.
He was white as a sheet when I rephased in my original location.
“Are there any other questions?” I asked.
“Rut…Alexandra, how many more victims of the as-of-yet-to-happen destructive launch will you be transporting here? Our Auditorium has reached full capacity.”
“And that capacity would be?” I asked with a bright smile.
“Eight hundred people.”
“One or six hundred more people, Artie.” I answered as a devious grin replaced my smile.
“Are you sure you are not my wife, Ruth, Alexandra?”
“Nope, I’ve got two kids of my own, Artie, sorry.” I replied.
“Mom?” My daughter Reggie asked to get my attention. “Gram and I just finished transporting all the injured into the medical center. Are there any more we don’t know about?”
Artemis Celeste looked at Reggie and Alexis in confusion. He pointed at me.
“You’re her mother?” He asked pointing to me.
I nodded.
“And you’re her mother?” He pointed to Alexis Reilly.
Mom nodded.
“See what I have to put up with, Commander?” Quintin Darough interjected as he looked stoically toward Artie.
Whatever it was Cmdr. Celeste said, it didn’t translate.
Andie and Reggie Celeste both blushed profusely as their father threw up his hands and walked away silently- Quinn following him at a few meters.
So, Alex. What do we do with all these people?” Andie asked after we had made several more trips to the post-launch future. “The only place big enough on Atlantis is the Diplomatic Hanger Bay.”
“That’s about right, sis. Problem?” I asked with a smile.
“Standard policy is to leave the hangar bay depleted of atmosphere until needed. Since Reggie and I are here with you, who would give the order to pressurize when we arrive?”
“Don’t forget we have six sisters that can transport, sis.” I reminded. “You, Billie, Gena, Alexis, my Reggie, and me. I’m sure one of us can transport to the bridge while the rest of us hold our transport bubble secure.”
“Oh…I forgot about that.” Andie blushed. She suddenly looked concerned.
“Given the number of people we’ll have, won’t the air supply foul quickly in the bubble, Alex? I mean, I remember what happened when our sister transported back to empty space…I noticed the atmosphere fouling quickly with just the three of us in there.”
“Well, whoever ports to the bridge to give the order should think about going back the amount of time it takes to pressurize the bay, right?” I asked kindly.
“Forgot about that too! Thanks, sis.” Andie smiled and quickly hugged me. I knew that, being so new to time travel, she wouldn’t have thought of that angle.
Reggie Celeste was standing nearby, looking on silently at the conversation between her sister and I.
“Please don’t tell me you’re feeling jealous, sis.” I asked as I noticed her expression change instantly. “Your gift will develop shortly, Reg. I’m sure part of it has already manifested and that you’ve noticed something a little out of character about your waking dreams. Maybe a slight feeling of déjà vu to certain events, perhaps?”
“Alex, I’m not really related to you. Ruth was not my mother so I have none of the royal blood in my veins.”
“Honey, how old were you when Ruth Scott left?” I asked.
“I wasn’t borne yet, Alex.”
“Did you ever have premonitions, say, in a dream while sleeping?”
“I’m not sure. I don’t remember.” Reggie answered after a few seconds.
“Umm, Alexandra?” Artie Celeste called out as he entered the back of the auditorium where Andie, Reggie, and I stood observing the huge group we had gathered. I immediately stopped time around us.
As I expected, Andie and I…and Reggie began to emit the telltale bluish glow of the ‘royal’ family.
“Alex? Why did you stop time?” Andie asked in curiosity.
“To prove a point, sis. Look at yourself, Reggie.”
“By the Seven Worlds! I’m glowing!” Reggie squeaked.
“Alexandra? What is going on?” Artemis Celeste asked from our left. I noticed he had the same bluish glow- though not as bright- about him. “Why have all the people stopped moving, and stopped conversing? Why are you three emitting a light blue glow?”
“Well, that explains it.” I giggled as I pointed to Reggie and Andies’s father.
He immediately began examining his very own luminescence.
“What is going on here?”
“I was showing Regina that she is indeed a member of the Empress’ family by way of a simple demonstration.” I released my hold of time. “All members of the ‘royal’ family are capable of resisting the Empress’ stoppage of time. When doing that we emit a bluish glow.” I answered. “Apparently, you and Ruth must have exchanged ‘bodily fliuds’ at some point- though not enough of an exchange to keep her ‘K’ cells multiplying to their threshold trigger level in your body to cause your Mahanilui, Artie.”
Artemus Celeste’s mouth dropped open instantly. Andie gasped through the hand she’d quickly raised to her mouth.
“Don’t worry. As I stated, I don’t think they’ve reached the required concentrational threshold to trigger. If that were true, you two would have two mothers already.” I grinned sheepishly. “Welcome to the family by the way.”
“So…I’m…I’m like Andie?” Reggie asked bashfully, hoping I’d say otherwise.
“Ask yourself that question, sis. I’m betting you’ll get your answer in a flash.” I hinted with a smile.
Reggie slowly closed her eyes and after several seconds she jumped with a start. Her eyes flew wide open and she stared at Andie and I in shock.
“I see you’ve gotten your answer, sis.” I smiled brightly.
She nodded her head a few times, still in shock.
Andie wrapped her arms around her sister and squeezed gently.
“And you were worried! I told you that you were more related than you thought. You should have believed me, little sister.”
Tears started pouring from Regina Celeste’s eyes as she tightened her arms around her older sister.
“Should I…be concerned, Alexandra?” Artemus Celeste asked as he continued to observe his daughters.
“When we get back to Atlantis, I’d like Belle Mintaka to do a ‘K’ cell count on you just to be sure. If the concentration is dormant and low then you’ll be good.”
“And if it isn’t, Alexandra?”
“Then I suggest you give up drinking strong spirits unless you want to invest in a whole new wardrobe, honey.”
I thought the man would pass out, but surprisingly he remained conscious.
A warning klaxon sounded and all the lights dimmed with some red rotating beacons coming to life around the large auditorium. All conversation stopped.
Artie’s hand shot to his left ear as he listened to some announcement in his earpiece.
“I’m on my way!” He barked and rushed through the doors. Andie and Reggie looked at the closing door in horror.
This was it.
Instantly, a busy control room appeared around the three of us. Mom and my Reggie appeared next to us also.
“Show’s about to start?” Mom asked as I nodded my head.
‘Billie, are we ready?’ I thought as soon as we rephased.
‘We’re good to go, Cap.’ She thought back. I decided to ignore her slip.
“Sir! We’ve received orders from Celestra World Headquarters to launch immediately!” A man’s voice echoed out from somewhere in the large control room.
“I want that order verified and authenticated! I’m not launching a partially filled ship if I can help it, drogue-it!” Artie ordered then looked at me in terror. Quintin hurried through the door and stopped in time to also look for my response.
I closed my eyes and nodded once sadly.
“Sir! I’m getting reports of fights breaking out at the tower elevators in sector alpha twenty-eight and twenty-nine!” The same voice alerted loudly.
“On the monitors!” Artie commanded without a thought. I motioned the five of us further off to the side.
We looked on as a crowd of forty or fifty people took to fisticuffs near the base of ten of the towers that ferried passengers to the Mega-ship.
“By the Seven Worlds! It’s happening again!” Andie cried at almost a whisper.
Artemus instantly looked around at her, his mouth agape.
I want Atlantis Command right now!” He shouted turning back to the monitors.
“Commodore Celeste, online, sir.”
“Commander? What is going on down there?” Andie’s voice demanded from another, smaller monitor to our right.
Artemus looked around to see if we were still here. Knowing my group was well off-camera, I hadn’t phased us out. I nodded to him.
“Commodore, we’re receiving reports of civil unrest around the loading towers in sections twenty-eight and twenty-nine. Celestra World Headquarters has issued an emergency launch order.”
“They can’t do that, Commander! We’re only just passing thirty-three percent capacity! Can’t you do something to quell the insurgents?”
“Security is doing the best they can. We’re validating and authenticating the order to launch as we speak. I suggest you order your people to stuff those waiting to board into the lifts as tight as possible, Andromeda! I want to get as many passengers onboard before CWH calls my hand.” Artie paused to look down to the floor for a long moment. “Authorization to begin Final Launch-Prep Sequence, repeat, begin FLiPS!”
“Commander! No! We can’t do that! What about all the people still cued for boarding?” Andie’s voice shouted from the display.
“Once authenticated, I’ll sound the first warning sirens. They’ll then have two hours to seek refuge in the farthest bunkers they can. After the final sirens sound they’ll have thirty minutes before Atlantis rains down the fires of Valhalla.”
“Sir! We’re getting reports of explosions against Atlantis’ primary umbilical towers in sections twelve, fourteen, seven, two, two-thirteen, three-fifty-three, one hundred-nine, and two-ninety-nine!”
“Sir! CWH order verified and authenticated!”
“DROGUE-IT!” Artemus spat vehemently as he pounded his fist on the nearest console top. “Andromeda! Get those people at the towers onboard now and ready Atlantis for launch! Cancel all further boarding calls!”
“But, Commander!”
“No buts, Commodore Celeste! Follow your orders! Get that FLiPS started now!”
“Acknowledged and understood, Commander! Atlantis, out.” Andie’s defeated voice said from the comm monitor.
Andie and Regina Celeste each took one of my hands and squeezed. Both were shaking violently.
“Alex, IIIIIIII don’t think I can take this again!” Andie cried quietly. I gave her hand a firm squeeze of support.
“Ground Control, Sound the first warnings!” Artemus Celeste ordered as he looked around to us again, tears streaming down his face.
“Empress?” He pleaded for me to do something.
Those near enough to hear him turned and began to stare at the five of us then their commander.
Artie turned around and gazed out at his control room personnel. He turned back quickly.
“Oh, Empress of Time and Space,” he announced loud enough for everyone in the room to hear as he knelt down on one knee, “please, help rescue our race from extinction? I beg of you!”
“Father, NO!” Andie cried out as she rushed over to him and pulled him to his feet. “Alexandra already knows what will happen plus, we’re already here to help! Pleading or praying to her will only upset her.”
There was a room-filling gasp from his peers as they witnessed something they thought completely impossible.
“Commander Artemus Celeste,” I pronounced regally as I caused myself to glow moderately for effect, “we are here to help and will do everything within our powers to save this civilization. We do not require your devotion or your prayers to us. We do, however, require you to complete your given orders before rendering our assistance, so please sir, continue the mission.”
The control room was so quiet you could hear people’s hearts’ rapidly beating!
“Thank you, Empress.” Artie bowed before turning back to the others.
“You heard the Empress! Let’s get Atlantis off the ground, people!”
Two hours passed by slowly. In that time, most of the elevator towers had been cleared, disabled, locked up, and abandoned. Only two had a few people calmly waiting for their turn in the last lift to enter the mighty leviathan christened ‘Atlantis’.
“Sound the thirty-minute warnings!” Artie ordered forcefully. “Patch me through to Atlantis!” He barked. The stress of what he had to do was starting to really show on his face and in his voice.
“Atlantis Command. Commodore Celeste.”
“Sweetheart? I’m afraid I won’t be able to make it aboard. We have major uprisings at over seventy-five umbilical towers now. I’m sounding the thirty-minute warning. Are you ready on your end, Commodore?”
The ‘pre-launch’ Andie on the display looked away for a moment and quickly rubbed her eyes dry before turning back. “FLiPS complete. Awaiting final departure orders and authentication…SIR!”
“Start the departure clock at ‘T’-minus thirty minutes! Commodore, you are go for Main Thruster Priming sequence.”
“Acknowledged! Commensing MTP.” Andie’s voice sounded coldly professional over the audio transducers.
“Atlantis Command, because of the emergency launch order you now have authority. Repeat, you have authority! Good luck, Commodore! Get those people to our new home safely. Launch Command, out.” Artie signed off and immediately turned back to me. His cheeks were wet.
“Now what, Alexandra?” He asked dejectedly as he wiped his tears.
“Sir! You might want to see this! Freight tower eighty-one! There is a man actually climbing the tower, sir!” A man’s voice shouted out.
Before us on the display, a figure was shown actually climbing the external structure!
“Zoom and refocus.” Artie ordered and the picture zoomed in.
“The EQUIUS! I know for certain Representative Mirtuak’s name was not on the boarding list! What is he thinking?”
“Only of himself, would be my guess, Cmdr. Celeste.” Quintin Darough answered in disgust as mom nodded her agreement. “He’s trying to save himself and to hell with the real passengers! I’ve seen similar acts of desperation on my world in less severe circumstances!”
“Sir! Security reports several incapacitated personnel at the base of tower eighty-one. Four with no vital signs!”
“Get those men out of there and down into the bunker. NOW!”
“Security at tower eighty-one. Clear all causalities. Get out of there immediately, if not quicker! Countdown clock is ‘T’-minus twenty-five minutes and counting!” Someone barked into they’re headset.
Andie squeezed my hand tighter to get my attention.
“Alex, Rep. Mirtuak never boarded Atlantis. Seventy-five other representatives boarded, but not him.”
Artie turned to us, overhearing his daughter.
“Andromeda,” Artie sighed heavily in resignation, “none of the Representatives’ names’ were on the boarding list! We all voted, unanimously, to stay behind so that more, well-deserving people could go.”
“WHAT?” Andie shrilled in absolute horror! “Are you telling me that you had no intention of boarding, father?” She demanded.
Artie remained silent.
Billie appeared off to our right.
“Cap, we’re ready for MATO. All Mind Warriors are in position and standing by.”
“Understood, commander. For now, Billie, can you possibly clear that freight tower? It seems we have a verified, potential stowaway trying to board Atlantis.”
“On it, cap.”
“Billie?”
“Cap?”
“No need to be gentle about it. Four people paid with their lives.” I added calmly.
“Aye, Cap. Which tower?”
“Freight eighty-one, Commander.”
The individual climbing the structure suddenly flew off at an alarming speed before our very eyes!
“SurvCom! How high was that man on the tower?” Artie balked. Quinn balked at me, astonished that I’d order such an action.
“Three hundred-forty-seven cubits, sir.”
“That’s almost two hundred-thirty meters, Alex.” Mom whispered.
Artemus Celeste’s mouth dropped open as he stared at us.
“You just killed that man!” Quinn declared in anger.
“And he killed four others in his greed-driven pursuit to gain access, Quinn!” I countered.
“Cmdr. Celeste, I believe martial law has been in effect since the order to launch was issued?”
He nodded sadly.
“Cmdr. Celeste, I need you to picture the faces of all the representatives, please.” I said nodding to Billie. ‘Transfer those images to Reggie Reilly, Gena, Alexis, you, and me, Billie.”
Once received, we sorted our quarry between the six of us. Surprisingly, they had stayed in their exclusive little clichés- except for Mirtuak, who was now out of the picture.
“Good hunting, ladies,” I said as I phased out to find my share of unauthorized passengers
I found them- twelve men and eight women- hunkered down in a large storage compartment in Delta ring. I didn’t even introduce myself, instead just transporting them back to the control room without a word.
Within two minutes, all ninety Celestra representatives were crowding the back third of Artie’s control room in complete confusion as to how they got here.
The large room had grown eerily quiet.
“Ladies and gentlemen,” I began with a predatory grin to our new, unwelcome ‘guests’. I had walked down to the middle of the large control room. “Welcome to Launch Control.” I greeted with outstretched hands. “I’m sure you will have the best seats in the house to witness the launch of Atlantis.”
“How did we get here?” One very tall, older man growled, arrogantly!
“The Empress of Time and Space does not have to justify her reasoning or actions to the likes of cheaters, liars, and cowards!” Mom declared regally with a strong helping of disgust thrown in. I noticed Quinn stare at her.
“There is no such person! And how dare you dwarves deny me my rightful passage to our new home!”
“How dare I,” I initiated my glow again before continuing? “How dare…I…deny you YOUR nonexistent, cowardly…ILLEGAL, place on Atlantis?!” I upped my glow emphasizing those words. I began to slow the speed of light in the large room.
Everyone looked around and began gasping in fear.
“How dare YOU insult me before my sisters and honorable colleagues, sir! Miss Sangiere? If this arrogant thug opens his mouth again, please impress upon him the meaning of ‘silence’!”
“As you wish, Empress Alexandra.”
“I will not be bovined by special effect…ech…” The Representative declared just before he started grabbing his throat and choking for air. He rose about a cubit- a little over a third of a meter into the air.
“You will not annoy our Empress with your arrogant tongue any longer, sir.” Billie hissed with narrowed eyes.
Again a collective gasp sounded throughout the control room.
“Would anyone else like to challenge my Mind Warrior?” I asked calmly and waited several seconds. “Cmdr. Celeste, you claimed these men and women selflessly voted to stay behind to let the more deserving seek a new home?”
“I thought we were all in agreement, Empress. Apparently, I have been misinformed.” Artie answered with a sneer to his fellow representatives.
“What would you have me do with them then, Commander? In total, there is less than a phalanx gathered before us…a small enough number for Ms. Sangiere to dispatch in less than the blink of an eye.” I asked still holding my predatory grin on the nervous group before me.
“Dispatch, Empress?” Artie asked in trepidation.
“Dispatch, Commander, as in delete. I believe the operative term you use on this planet would be ‘disintegrate’ or reduce to the sub-atomic level.” I answered, remaining eerily serene and callous.
Quintin and Artemus looked at me in shocked fear- appalled that I had even entertained that action.
“Alex, Billie, please don’t do that.” Andie urged with a trembling voice. “Too many people are going to lose their lives when Atlantis launches in twenty minutes. Can’t we just make sure they honor their initial commitment? Transport them to one of the outlying, abandoned, subway stations, well clear of the blast radius?”
“You make a good point, sister.” I said as I walked over to Andie and placed a hand on her shoulder. I then looked around the room, to all the faces anxiously listening to my every word. Billie nodded in agreement.
“Atlantis’ launch was fouled by many losses and I am sure you felt strongly about leaving those that lawfully participated in and won the lottery- the ones left behind when greed and self-righteousness overruled generosity and courage…when these very representatives decided they were more important and that Atlantis was at risk from those not as deserving. It was then that they ordered the emergency launch while already safely aboard.”
I motioned for Billie to release the now, not so demanding, man.
Billie gently lowered her prisoner to the floor and released him from her invisible hold.
“What are your orders, Empress?” Billie looked my way while her target increased the distance from her.
As if that would help protect him!
“Sisters? Now knowing their motivation, what would you have me do?” I asked Andie and Reggie Celeste as I looked at them both, calmly.
“Empress, could we still allow them a choice?” Regina Celeste asked timidly. “Give them the choice of boarding Atlantis or honorably staying behind as they originally agreed?”
Andie looked at her sister with a renewed respect as I nodded once to my half-sisters.
“Acceptable.” I agreed as I looked around at the cowering group. “Those wishing to honor their original commitment, please move to the left side of the control room. Those wishing to still board Atlantis, move to the right side.” I announced.
The whole room started to vibrate subtly.
“Sir! Atlantis has completed MTP and has begun Sequential Main Thruster Ignition.”
“Ladies and Gentlemen, please make your decision. Time IS of the essence.” I pushed.
Andie and Regina’s eyes widened as they watched the division forming in our large, interred, group.
Seventy-five people had decided to do the honorable thing and elect to stay behind. I walked over to them and observed their faces, their posture, they’re commitment.
Seventy-six of us were suddenly in one of the large auditoriums in Beta ring.
“I am so sorry for this. Please take your seats and strap in, ladies and gentlemen.” I announced loudly.
“But we were the ones that choose to stay behind. Why are we here?” A younger woman with ruined make-up asked as she looked around in astonishment.
“Because you are the honorable ones, Lisele.” I answered her by name. “You alone are the ones that showed renewed courage to do the honorable thing. In order to re-establish your society on a new world, people such as yourselves with the courage to do what is right, are the most sought after commodity in the universes. We will meet again toward the end of your journey. In the interim, you will not speak or write of what I have done OR of my very existence! Good luck.”
The control room reappeared.
“Are we ready?” I asked sadly of the other group, but didn’t wait for any replies.
A darkened subway station platform appeared. Before anyone protested the control room reappeared around me.
“T-minus ten minutes and counting. SMTI fifty percent complete. Thrusters on Epsilon and Delta rings are hot, ready for throttle-up, sir.”
“Sir! Surface temperatures are nearing critical at the launch site!”
“Already?” Artie exclaimed in surprise. “At just fifty percent?”
“My people are working on it now, sir.”
“I wasn’t lying, Artie.” I whispered as I neared him and Quinn. “A ninety furlong deep crater, remember?”
Quintin Darough remained quiet, his eyes motioning to me.
“What are we to do, Alexandra?” Artie lamented in horror.
“Let us all do our jobs, commander. Trust that the Empress and her sisters will do what is needed.” I answered as I placed a hand on his shoulder. “Miss Sangiere. Status.”
“All stations re-manned and standing by, Cap.” Billie responded.
“T-minus five minutes, sir. SMTI- sixty percent. We just lost all thermal sensors on the surface! By the Seven Worlds, level one internal temperature is starting to climb!”
“Commander, all data links and telemetry just went off-line!”
“Switch to remote site telemetry!”
“Yes, sir! Telemetry coming back online.”
“Miss Sangiere, all stations enable protective thermal shielding. Thirty percent.” I ordered.
“Aye! All stations report thirty percent on the protective thermal, Cap. Standing by for further orders.”
“Internal Environmental. Temperature status on level one?” Artie requested after I nodded to him.
“Holding steady, sir.”
Artemus Celeste exhaled heavily.
“Sir. SMTI- eighty-five percent.”
The place was really shaking now as over three quarters of Atlantis’ main thrusters were running and awaiting throttle-up.
“Ex-O, increase thermal shielding to fifty percent.” I ordered.
“Aye, Cap.”
“All stations reporting thermal shielding at fifty and holding steady. Emitter power confirmed well within the green, ma’am.” Billie relayed.
“Very good, Ex-O. Stand by.”
“Aye, ma’am.” Billie smiled as she looked over at me.
“How’s Gena holding up, Billie?” I asked.
“She says she’s having a blast, Alex.” Billie rolled her eyes, as did I, at the pun.
“Commander Celeste, Atlantis has completed SMTI and initiated automated throttle up.”
“Full thermal shields, Miss Sangiere, and engage MATO.” I ordered calmly.
“Aye, Cap, thermals to one hundred. MATO coupling complete and standing by.”
“MATO, Alexandra?” Artie asked in confusion, not recognizing the acronym.
“Mind warrior Assisted Take Off, Commander.” I grinned devilishly. “Unless, of course, you don’t want Atlantis to leave the planet?”
His mouth dropped open as well as Quinn’s.
The walls around us began shaking violently and dust started falling from the ceiling. Many a head looked up and around in subdued terror. Quintin Darough’s eyes became wide as saucers.
“Atlantis throttling up, commander! Twenty-five…fifty…seventy-five…”
“Miss Sangiere, MATO is go. Coordinate supplemental thrust proportionally between all stations.
“Aye, Cap. MATO units engaged and supplementing thrust to Atlantis Main Engines.”
“Keep her straight and level, Miss Sangiere.” I said calmly.
“Aye, Cap. Straight and level.”
“Sir, we confirm Atlantis liftoff at ‘T’-plus one minute and twenty seconds!”
Loud applause, cheers, and whistles issued forth from the large control room.
“Commander! Level one internal temperature is climbing again!”
“Evacuate Level One of all personnel.” Artie ordered as things really started shaking apart! Loose items began falling from the various command stations as pictures and technical drawings violently jumped from the walls. Overhead lights began blinking, failing, or breaking from the intense vibration. In Alex Steinert’s words, it felt like all hell was breakin’ loose!
“Level one EVAC commencing.”
I nodded to mom, both Reggie’s, and Andie.
“Time to help our sisters, ladies.”
All four disappeared. I went over and took Billie’s hand and felt the slight drain immediately
“Cap, all stations report arrival of secondary power sources.” Billie announced.
“Go to War Emergency Power- one-ten-percent- on all thermal shield emitters, Miss Sangiere.” I commanded.
“Aye, ma’am, one-ten!”
I groaned as the power drain on me became uncomfortable. Billie looked at me curiously as the uncomfortable feeling subsided immediately.
“Don’t go easy on me, honey. I’m not a china doll.” I told her.
“I started out pulling the percentage I had previously in Greece, but…” Billie started to explain, but stopped and stared at me again.
“But?” I asked.
“But I nearly overloaded myself, Alex…its…its like…your available energy reserve has increased by hundreds of magnitudes! How did you get so powerful…in such a short period of time?”
“Look, let’s worry about the particulars after Atlantis tops escape velocity.” I suggested. “In the meantime, use what you need, Will.”
She nodded silently, her eyes narrowed and mouth slightly open.
“Sir, Atlantis just reached escape velocity!” ‘Flight’ announced excitedly about two minutes later.
“Keep MATO active for a few more minutes, Miss Sangiere.” I ordered.
“Aye, Cap. I saw that we’d be needed for a little longer.
“Alert Amy and Lena that I’ll be transporting them topside for fire control.”
“Aye. Cmdr. Reynolds and her daughter have been alerted and are standing by at station Frances, Cap.” Billie acknowledged.
“Will she be able to keep up with the rest of you, Will?” I asked with concern.
“Secondary power has already decoupled and she’s holding her own, Alex.”
I nodded and transported to that location, picked up Amy and Lena then transported to the surface, but remained phased out.
The devastation was unimaginable! Nothing remained of the three hundred-eighty support towers or the ground they had been built on. Even out of phase, the heat was almost unbearable!
“Think you two could put together enough of a rain to cool things off a little?” I asked.
“Shouldn’t be much of a problem, though I can feel how dry the air is…even though we aren’t even phased in.” Amy responded. “Sprinkle, you handle the precip and I’ll try to import as much water vapor as I can scrounge up.”
“I’ll give it my best, mom.” Lena replied, but paused a moment. “Um…Alex? Can we even do our thing while still out of phase with this reality?”
“Never question the Empress, Sprinkle. We wouldn’t be here if she didn’t already know we could handle it.” Amy told her.
“Sorry. I’m still new to this whole ‘gift’ thing, mom.”
“No prob, Sprink! Here comes the moisture, have at it.”
Though only a moderate rain event and nothing like they had accomplished in Yellowstone or our arrival site, it was enough to cool the red-hot earth on and around the newly exposed control bunker. It wouldn’t cool completely for a few days at the least.
The size of the new crater was massive- by my reckoning, almost twice the size of the modern Yellowstone caldera and many times deeper!
We stood and watched as the steam of the rainstorm rose high into the sky for a few minutes before we transported back to the control bunker.
“No, sir. I can’t explain the appearance, or disappearance for that matter, of the precipitation! Level one internal temperature has returned to nominal levels, though.” Artie was being informed as we rephased in the control room just to his left.
“How did you do it, Alexandra?” Artemus Celeste asked in awe. “How did you make it rain?”
“Commander, I wouldn’t automatically assume Alexandra the source.” Quinn warned as he nodded to Amy and Lena.
On the console nearest us, ‘FlightComm’, sat a newly opened polypropylene bottle of water. Amy snorted at our host and motioned to the bottle with her eyes. The water in the bottle began to evaporate even as a small cloud appeared and grew darker up near the ceiling.
“I think you hurt my Weather Mage’s feelings by giving me the credit, Artie.” I said with a nod as it began to rain lightly on the mesmerized people sitting at and around FlightComm’s console. Quinn shook his head and rubbed his forehead while grinning knowingly.
“Umm…Sir, Atlantis telemetry reports they have exceeded parking orbit velocity and are still accelerating!”
FlightComm’s console immediately shorted out and went dark.
“Oops, sorry about that, guys. I may have gotten a tad bit overzealous.” Amy blushed brightly.
“Miss Sangiere, one final push, as we talked about, if you please?” I ordered as Artemus Celeste turned and glared at me.
“Aye, Cap, increasing Atlantis velocity to one third light speed.” Billie relayed and paused.
“Cap? Increasing to that velocity, all stations will lose their lock with Atlantis in two minutes.”
“Understood, Ex-O and noted, but the increase in velocity has to occur.”
“Aye, ma’am.”
“Why, Alexandra?” Artie questioned, as he got right up in my face.
“To make it to their destination in ten-point-four-six years, Cmdr. Celeste.” I explained. “And also so they can escape the galaxy’s galactic center. You do know there is a destructive, black hole there don’t you?”
“That theory has never been proven! How could you know…” Artie started to protest before realizing who he was talking to. “I guess it really does exist.”
“Now you’re learning, hun.” I giggled in amusement.
“But our planetary departure checklist! How will they know their course?” Artie argued.
“Let’s ask Atlantis’ Commander, shall we?” I suggested. “Billie could you have Andie and Reggie come up to control?”
“Aye, they’re on their way.”
“Alex? You wanted to see us?” Andie asked as she and Reggie appeared beside me. Artemus jumped in surprise.
“Your father is concerned that since you did not complete your planetary departure checklist that Atlantis is at risk of becoming lost. Could you and Reggie relate the actions taken on your part? Just after launch?”
“At first we were concerned that our continued acceleration would compromise Atlantis’ structural integrity, but as we neared the phenomenal velocity of six hundred million cubits per second, all structural parameters remained in the green. We determined that our trajectory would allow us a safe course out of our system and pass harmlessly between several others, but using their gravity wells to maintain, even increase, our velocity.”
“Further computations confirmed that we could safely ‘slingshot’ past our galactic center- which we later discovered contained a zero point anomaly- a black hole, as Alex calls them. Gaining even more velocity from our ‘slingshot’ around the galactic center allowed Atlantis to near the speed of light briefly, but because of our mass, we could only maintain seven hundred fifty million cubits per second for about eighteen months before again slowing to six hundred million cubits. That seemed to be Atlantis’ ‘sweet spot’.” Andie related as she eyed me carefully. The whole control room remained silent as she continued.
“We found that our initial trajectory had actually saved us from making any course changes during our ten year voyage to Earth.”
Artemus Celeste looked at his two daughters with a slack jaw, his eyes open wide.
“What did you say?” He asked completely dumbfounded.
Andie and Reggie just looked back at him in confusion.
“What did you just call the planet you traveled to?”
“Earth, Father. The planet we are currently orbiting- Sol 3- is called Earth by Alexandra and the future inhabitants.”
“You found our Homeworld? By the Seven Worlds, how?”
“Our ‘Homeworld’, father? I thought the planet of our ancestors dead and no longer capable of supporting life?” Andie shook her head several times, successfully acting confused.
“You must be mistaken, father. Earth, the planet we found and now orbit, is thriving with diverse life and according to our instruments, very much capable of supporting life.” Reggie responded.
“Would y’all like to see it, Artie?” I interrupted with a big smile.
“Cap, all stations have just lost touch with Atlantis.” Billie informed me one hundred long, silent, seconds later.
“Have all stations disengage, power down, an’ report to the control room,”
“Aye, Cap.”
“Will?”
“Cap?”
“Y’all can stop referring to me as mah sister. She’s the one in the mil’tary, not me.” I smiled.
“Sorry. Jacki Cummins’ memories kind of took over, Alex. All stations are enroute to our location, Ca…Alex.” Billie blushed and glanced to the floor momentarily.
“Thank you, Miss Sangiere, wonderful job.” I replied with an impish smile.
Billie glared at me for ten seconds.
“So, Ru…Alexandra, what is your plan now?” Artemus Celeste asked, as the whole control room seemed to grow quiet. He had definitely picked up on my offer to see Atlantis.
“Ah don’t know ‘bout y’all, but Ah need ta take five. T’day’s been a little tirin’. Artie. Where kin a body get forty winks ‘round here?” I asked as the fatigue I had felt and fought since our first confrontation started getting stronger.
“I have a convertible in my office, Empress. You’re welcome to use it for as long as you require.” Cmdr. Celeste offered.
“Ver’ kind a y’all, hun. See y’all in four hours.” I said as I triggered the control room door. “Billie, y’all have the Con.”
“As you wish, cap.” Billie replied shaking her head while smiling knowingly. “We’ll come and wake you in eight. Rest well, ma’am.”
New Babylon Space Command, Celestra, Standard Year 247:06:21
“Alex? You really need to stop testing me.” Billie said as I came out of Cmdr. Celeste’s private bathroom. “I’ve been using and refining my gift since Gena was born, you know.”
“Look, I’m sorry, Will. I was really tired and I didn’t want certain things to slip away while I reclined. I can’t afford to make any mistakes on this one. Andie and Reggie are counting on me.”
“We, Alex. We can’t afford to make any mistakes that will interfere with the landing. We all have a stake in this. It’s not just you, all alone, sister.”
A knock on the door stopped any rebuttal I might have given.
“Come in, Artemus. We’re both decent.” Billie shouted.
“I hope you slept well, Alexandra. You look refreshed.”
“I got four hours. I’ll perform within nominal limits.” I answered.
“You’ve been asleep for eight hours, Alex.” Billie argued.
“Have I?” I countered with a smile as Cami rushed into the room.
“Alex? How did three hundred more survivors suddenly appear in the auditorium? I thought I’d come and ask seeing as you were here fast asleep, weren’t you?” Cami asked, or stated angrily, crossing her arms in front of her.
Artemus and Billie glared at me in silence.
“There was work to be done.” I stated simply as I headed around them for the door.
“That’s your answer?” Billie demanded as she caught my arm to stop me. “Alex, there are others of us that can retrieve survivors. Why must you insist on taking full responsibility?” She asked before pausing. An idea seemed to hit her.
“You don’t trust me! You don’t trust us- your sisters! Why, Alex?”
“It’s not that I don’t trust my sisters, Will. I do. I trust you with my very life!” I countered.
“Then what? Why do everything by yourself, Alex? Why?” Billie demanded in anguish.
“CONDITION BLACK IN CONFERENCE ROOM THREE-SIX! REPEAT, CONDITION BLACK IN CONFERENCE ROOM THREE-SIX!” Screamed from the ceiling.
Artemus reached for his headset.
“This is Celeste. What’s happening?” He demanded angrily.
“WHAT?!” He paused in astonishment, staring directly at me. “How many?” Again he paused. His face seemed to drain of color.
“And they just suddenly appeared? Was Alexandra with them? Did anybody see the Empress amongst them?” Artie continued to stare at me as he listened carefully to his headset.
“Understood. Do what you can for them. See if there are any medical professionals in the other survivor groups. Get them to help if able.”
“That’s what I said. Those people need the best care we can provide! I’m on my way, Celeste out!” Artie glared at me as he signed off.
“What possessed you to go to that power plant and rescue one hundred and seventy-eight employees from a highly radioactive, sealed off, containment area, Alexandra?! You could’ve been killed!” Artie almost shouted. He was so incensed, I half expected him to keep going.
Billie continued to glare at me, but her eyes softened as I pictured the scene and what I had to do.
“You actually phased out all those people while phased out yourself, Alex?” Billie’s mouth dropped open slightly. “How, by the Goddess, did you manage that?”
“It wasn’t easy, Will, but I got most of them out.” I answered. I let my head drop. “Still, I should have been able to get to all of them. It’s just that the few that were closest to the leak…they were melt…I couldn’t get to them in time, Will!”
Pulling myself together quickly, I smiled tensely.
“At least I know my Reilly’s Emergency Recall system works.”
Billie’s mouth hit the floor!
“How…how long, Alex?” She asked cautiously narrowing her eyes.
“Tibius said I was fortunate this time- only one Terra Nuevo year.”
“You should have told me, Al…”
“So you could’ve gone in my place, Will? Could you have stopped time in order to get those people out? Could you have rewound time for the ones you missed the first, second, third, or even forth time?” I asked as my pitch raised an octave. “None of you could have rescued all those people and you know it, Will! I…I was the only one…that had the right gift…”
“At what cost though, Empress? We lose you and we lose the means to protect the timeline! We lose the means to protect these people, Alex!”
“Duely noted, Assistant Director Sangiere. Let’s continue with our mission, shall we?”
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 258:01:25
After the usual collapse to black, deafening screams of terror from my eleven hundred or so inexperienced companions, travel through the stars, and another blackout, Atlantis’ diplomatic shuttle hangar appeared around us. The lights were already on and I noticed the green indicator light by the shuttle bay’s access door illuminated, thus indicating that we had breathable atmosphere, and that it was safe to open the passageway door.
Immediately, gasps and other verbal indications of surprise and wonder assaulted my ears. And complaining? It was deafening!
“Huh, I guess I don’t have to go back and re-pressurize the shuttle bay after all.” Andie surmised curiously as she looked around us.
“Sorry, sis, y’all still need ta go back, that’s why ever’thin’s ready. Fifteen minutes should do it. Be careful and try to stay firmly in this dimension.” I smiled at my temporally-naïve, half-sister as I started to feel the load of so many passengers on my over-extended, protective temporal bubble.
“Oh ya. Sorry, Alex, I’ll get a move on then.” Andie apologized before her face turned red in concentration and she disappeared.
She didn’t even think to ask if she could phase out while our group, as a whole, was still out of phase. Nor did she even think to ask if she could return in time fifteen minutes earlier.
I shook my head and smiled brightly at those observations.
“You are clear to rephase, Empress.” Andie acknowledged over the shuttle bay’s audio transducers.
The fatigue I had been feeling subsided only slightly as I phased us back in to this reality.
“What was so funny, Alex?” Mom asked as she, Quinn, Billie, and the rest of my sisters looked to me.
“Andie didn’t even blink when I told her she still needed to go back fifteen minutes to pressurize the shuttle bay.” I answered.
“So? What’s so funny about that?” Amy inquired. “I thought she was part of the royal family?”
“It’s the first time she ever done actual time travel, honey. Up’n’till this point, Andie’s only ever phased out and ported to a place in normal time.” I explained.
Reggie Celeste’s mouth dropped open as she stared at me.
“Oh, come on! Y’all didn’t see that happenin’? Own up, honey, ‘cause Ah know better.” I challenged my younger half-sister.
Andie, Ian, and a contingent of security coming through the shuttle bay’s interior door stopped any reply from Regina Celeste.
Ian and his men stopped dead in their tracks as they looked around at the large assemblage of people curiously milling about the massive hangar.
Andie quickly approached me then suddenly lunged, wrapping her arms around me.
“By the Goddess, Alex, I did it! I actually did it!” she squealed in excitement as she squeezed me tighter.
“Never had a doubt, sis.” I managed to gasp out as I noticed Ian stop in front of Reggie.
“Are you alright, my l…subcommander?” He asked with a slight stumble in his professionalism.
“Just kiss your girl, son!” Quinn pressed.
In response, my half-sister wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him full on the lips!
Cheers and whistles arose from those of us close enough to witness the overly sustained event.
“I had hopes that those two would eventually find each other.” Artemus said from my left as Andie finally released me.
“And you!” Artie said looking enamored at his oldest daughter. “Did you really just go back in time to activate the shuttle bay? Did you actually travel backward in time fifteen minutes, Andromeda?”
Andie only nodded enthusiastically and wiped some tears from her eyes.
“Simply fantastic! I find it hard to believe what my eyes have shown me these last eighteen hours! You cannot possibly fathom how proud I am of you and Regina at this moment, Andromeda Amelia Celeste!”
Andie and Reggie’s eyes overflowed as they both wrapped their arms around their father and hugged him for all they were worth.
Artemus Celeste managed to look over at me, smiled, and winked- a tear running from his eye.
“Ma?” My daughter, Reggie, called to get my attention. I looked over to where she approached.
“Ma, Ian and his guys have things well in hand. Maybe you should go and get some rest? It’s been, like three days since you got some real shut-eye.” She urged taking my hand in hers.
I smiled deviously as I countered her attempt to transport me to my quarters. Her questioning gaze demanded an explanation.
“Ain’t ready to call it a day, honey. Got a couple more surprises yet.”
“Oh. You mean this one?” My Reggie asked as she pointed back to the door where more people began to file in.
“Araul, I need the council to stay back until I can welcome our newest passengers to Atlantis.” Andie ordered as she turned to her head of security.
“Understood, Commodore.”
Artemus looked at the growing contingent and squinted a few times.
“Alexandra, are those perchance the seventy-five representatives that ‘elected’ to stay behind on Celestra?” he asked quietly.
“Why? Did Ah get it wrong? Did Ah transport the courageous and mor’ly willin’ to the wrong place, Artie?”
Without answering, Cmdr. Celeste wrapped his huge arms around me and squeezed gently. I had to admit that it felt good.
“Score another win for the Empress.” Reggie giggled softly from my side.
“Dixie, I’d like to make an overhead.” Andie asked, looking to the ceiling.
“Can I have everyone’s attention?” Andie’s voice rang out through the huge hangar as she waved her hand in the air.
“For those that have yet to meet me, I’m Commodore Andromeda Celeste, commander of this vessel. On behalf of my crew, my first officer Regina, and myself, I would like to welcome you all aboard Atlantis.” She greeted, stopping for the applause to die down.
“You have arrived in our diplomatic shuttle bay. Currently, we are orbiting a habitable planet in the Sol planetary system we originally named, ‘Sol 3’. I’m sure you all would like to view this gem it took Atlantis over ten years to get to, but first we have assembled a contingent of representatives and security personnel to answer any questions and help secure living quarters for each of you. I would ask that everyone please remain calm and cooperate with us as this process will take time.”
“Ten years! But how did we get here in a matter of seconds when it took so long for you?” Someone shouted out from the crowd.
“Yes, it took Atlantis ten years, four months, and fifteen days to arrive here. Sol 3 is estimated to be two hundred and three Light Units from Celestra. As for how you all got here in the matter of a few seconds, I defer to our amazing benefactor, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space.” Andie answered as she pointed to me, but her smile clouded as she realized something was off with the time versus distance math. She looked at me strangely.
‘Empress of Time and Space’, echoed around the room and Andie waited for the commotion to quiet.
“Alexandra generously offered her gift of time and space travel to transport those marooned on Celestra because of the emergency order to launch, here to Atlantis.”
“Dixie? I’d like to add my greeting as well.” I said to the ceiling. Andie looked at me and nodded with a smile.
“And now my sister, Alexandra, would like to say a few words.” Andie said, announcing me.
‘Sisters’, echoed throughout the large hangar. I gave Andie a stern glare.
“In truth, Andromeda ‘n Regina Celeste are mah half-sisters. “ I announced to clarify- my voice amplified by the overhead audio transducers. “We have our mother, Ruth, in common.”
I waited until the echoes and murmuring faded before continuing.
“On behalf’a me an the rest of mah sisters who call this here planet our home, Ah’d like ta ‘fishally welcome y’all to Earth!”
‘Earth’ began to resonate loudly throughout the shuttle bay- not only voiced from those newly arrived, but also from Atlantis’ attending crew.
“Happy now, mother?” My daughter groaned, but smiled as she gently took my hand again. I squeezed it once to have her wait a moment.
“Andie? Y’all got this?” I asked. “Ah’m feelin’ a might tuckered, so me’n mah Reggie’s gonna port ta mah quarters.”
“So, you’ll be staying the week then, Alex?” Andie asked after closing her eyes for only a few seconds.
“Got it in one, hun.”
With their mission to Celestra completed, Alex and company take time out to ‘soar’ with the Pixies before tackling their next mission of…
Episode 8
Season 5
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 258:01:26
“Hey, mom. You get some rest?” My daughter, Reggie asked, as I walked out into the living area from my bedroom, my hand covering a deep yawn.
“How long was I out, honey?”
“About eighteen hours.” She answered as if it were nothing special. To me it was the longest I had slept in years- six and a half to be exact. Not counting my layover on Terra Nuevo, that is.
“So how goes the housing assignments for our newest passengers?” I asked as I sat down beside her.
“Everyone has been assigned quarters, mom.” Reggie paused ten seconds. “Of course you know we reunited several families…several separated family members that had given up hope of ever seeing they’re abandoned loved ones again.”
I nodded. “It’s what we do, honey.”
“I’m really proud of you, mom.” Reggie said as she snuggled up to me.
“And I’m so proud of what you did too, young lady! You really helped out back on Celestra.”
“I really didn’t do that much, mom.” She replied back, embarrassed. “I only did what I saw was right- what would help the time line.”
“Exactly, honey!”
“But Amy, Lena, Romney, Cami, Cassi, Billie, Gena, Franny, Quinten, and Gram helped too. Even Andie and Reggie helped!” She argued.
“Also correct, honey. We all work well together. It’s called teamwork and the Empress has a great team to support her. Though…” I smiled as I looked around the room, “You might want to add a few more names to that list you just rattled off.”
My daughter took the hint and slowly looked around our living area.
“That’s downright creepy! Don’t they have stalking laws on your Earth, girls?” Reggie asked the twenty Pixies sitting about the room, silently watching and listening to our conversation.
Trina flew down from one of the lampshades and exited Pixie mode.
“Yuuka suggested we keep an eye on you, Alex…in case you decided to go back for more survivors.” She said sitting down on the lounge chair opposite Reggie and I.
“I’d go back if there were still any winners of the lottery still marooned on Celestra, honey.”
“You mean the rest are all dead, Empress?” Abigail, one of Allie’s original six, asked in shock.
“Many people regarded the ‘Exodus Lottery’ as an attempt to legitimize upper-class priority.” I told everyone in the room. “So, only about a sixth of the planet actually participated.”
“That’s so sad! Why would everyone think that, Alexandra?” Allie asked as she grew up and sat next to my Reggie on the couch.
“Because it was mostly true, honey.” I shook my head several times thinking about several scenarios I had run. “It was decided early on that some intelligent choice needed to be put into action. Starting over on a new planet requires the talents of many trades- mostly skilled professionals like Engineers, Carpenters, Doctors...” I related.
“Sending just laborers, skilled or unskilled laypeople, without proper oversight, lowered the chances of survival drastically. So, in essence the lottery was more of a quota system and not an actual game of chance.”
“So…does Commodore Celeste know about the sham?” Trina asked curiously.
“Why not ask her, girls? Time to phase in, sis.” I said to the air behind me.
“Aunt Andie, you should know better! It’s been how many months since meeting the Empress?” Reggie giggled as she turned her head and body almost entirely around next to me.
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 258:01:28
“How are the new recruits, girls? Andie asked, looking around the room without responding to my Reggie’s admonishment.
“Simone and Ginger are the most oblivious Pixies I’ve ever met, Commodore.” Allie declared without pause. “I’ve seen rocks in complete freefall that can grasp the basics of flight a hundred times faster than those two!”
“Wow, don’t sugar-coat it, honey!” I giggled.
“It’s true, Alex! Those two couldn’t fly a straight line if they were plastered on the windscreen of a fast moving, land-based vehicle going down a straight highway!”
“Wow…harsh.” Reggie giggled.
“They’ll get better, honey. We just need to get them drunk.” I assured my winged sisters candidly.
“Huh? Get them drunk? Why, Alex?” Trina asked, completely confused by what I said.
“I thought that’s how they got this way, Alex?” Maribelle, one of Mei-Lee’s great-granddaughters asked, looking very perplexed as she too grew up.
“Nope. Yuuka took them straight into Pixie mode…without any nanos in their system, honey. Virgin humans. Pixie mode is their base-form now. They must complete their Mahanilui in order to receive their gift- to be able to grow into ‘human mode’.”
“No way!” Annibelle, Maribelle’s natural- born twin shouted out as she too left Pixie mode.
“So…everything about those two is back-assward?” Trixi, Maribelle’s daughter, summarized, as she too grew to normal, human proportions and took a seat next to her mother and aunt on the side of the lounge chair.
“It happens sometimes, girls.” I said raising my hands to shoulder height, palms facing up.
“So…you’ve seen this sort of thing before, right?” Andie asked in a hesitant tone.
“Well…no…not really. This is the first time it’s happened…actually.” I him-hawed. “But I do know that things will work out for your Pixies, sis.”
Andie’s mouth dropped open and her eyes bulged for twenty long seconds.
“Mmmmmyyyyy Pixies?” My sister finally gasped out in surprise. “Why would I need any Pixies, Alex? What makes you think I even want any Pixies on Atlantis?”
Twenty pairs of eyes- both grown up and Pixie-sized- stared back angrily at my half-sister.
Did the room’s temperature suddenly fall twenty points?
“Present company excluded…of course.” She added timidly as she fearfully glanced around the room.
“Wow! That was a close one!” My Reggie declared with a slight giggle. “There was almost a canna Pixie whoop-ass opened in here! Good thing you’re related to the Empress, Aunt Andie! It coulda got reeeeal uuuugly!”
My quarter’s door opened and Yuuka walked in slowly, stopping with her hand in the doorway to keep it from closing.
“Oh, come on! I haven’t got all day, you two! Simone! Keep your attention on where you’re going and not where you’ve been! Ginger, quit playing with your breasts and pay attention to flying straight and level!” Yuuka growled to the yet, unseen new Pixies. She rolled her eyes in annoyance.
Our two newest Pixies ‘fluttered’ aimlessly into the room, awkwardly gained some altitude, and immediately tumbled onto the top of an end table instead of landing gracefully. Trina, Annibelle, Maribelle, and Trixi, as well as our other winged sisters, palmed their faces in embarrassment.
“Like I said, Alex, Flight sense worse than a rock! Attention spans’ about the same, too!” Allie complained as she pointed to her newest, clumsiest, winged sisters with a ‘there’s your proof’ hand gesture.
“Look, lady! This wasn’t our idea-oophhh.” The brunette Pixie shouted as she flew straight and true, angered by the comment. Allie simply batted the small, flying, woman away without a thought.
“You should have been able to avoid that! Rookie!” Allie hissed critically.
“Why can’t you fly that straight when you’re not angry?” Yuuka asked of the two as Simone picked herself up off the floor in front of where I sat on the couch. The redhead, still on the end table, simply and silently shrugged her tiny shoulders.
“Sorry you had to see that, Alex.” Allie apologized. She set her stare on both new Pixies. “If I could learn to fly at age six, these morons shouldn’t have any troubles like they do. They just frustrate the beeswax out of me!”
“We can make beeswax? What orifice does that come out of?” Simone questioned obliviously.
“I’d shut my mouth if I were you, Simone. I know for a fact she pulled that slap. The next one will probably do damage- a lot of it.” Yuuka warned.
“And that one didn’t?” Simone complained as she rubbed her tiny buttocks with both hands.
“Not as much as it could have, toots…” Yuuka’s eyes shot instantly to the other Pixie. “Ginger! Stop that this instant! You’ll go blind!” Yuuka growled angrily, appalled by what the mute Pixie was doing in ‘public’.
Again the older Pixies in the room palmed their faces in embarrassment.
“Yuuka, Trina, and Allie?” I asked to get their attention. “Please take me to Pixie mode. I think I might be able to help them.”
The room hushed as all eyes locked on me.
“Fly, that is.” I specified.
“You can’t be serious, Alex?” Andie gasped after ten seconds.
“Mom? Do you really think this is wise? I mean…you haven’t done this before, have you?” Reggie’s eyes were wide with concern.
“Alex Steinert had me take her to Pixie mode on our mission to 1942 Burma. Both shared memories so your mother should do fine, Reggie.” Yuuka responded as she took the few steps needed to stand before me. “I can do it alone if you two object.”
“Then take me to Pixie mode too, Yuuka!” Reggie demanded. “If ma insists on doing somethin’ stupid, I’m goin’ along to make sure she’s alright!”
“Would it work on me, I wonder.” Andie debated just above a whisper. “I’ve been curious…”
“Use your gift, sis. That should answer your question.” I advised with a smile.
After Andie’s eyes reopened, she grinned deviously as she nodded to me, but her smile waned a moment.
“What else did you see, sis?” I asked as I stood up.
“Regina’s on her way here…in three, two, one.”
“Andromeda Celeste! I forbid you to enter Pixie mode unless I am able to be by your side!” My half-sister shouted as she stormed into my quarters.
“No.” Andie exclaimed holding her hand up to stop our sister. “You can’t do it because of the baby, Reg. Stay back. I’ll be alright…promise.”
“Alex? Tell her she’s crazy!” Regina Celeste urged.
“She’ll be fine, Reg.” I reassured my younger half-sister. “Ladies? Anyone else want to be a Pixie? Mom? Cami? Franny? …Cassi?” I added, staring at the right side wall.
Those people named appeared right where I stared.
“Is it anything like going to ‘Mermaid mode?” Mom…Alexis, asked with a giggle.
“I would imagine it to be similar, yes.” I answered, though I really didn’t know since I’d never gone swimming with Rommie yet.
“Quinn? You want to come along?” I asked while trying to keep the devilish smile I felt surfacing in check.
“Wouldn’t I end up like those two geniuses?” He asked, pointing to Simone and Ginger, now both on the end table again.
“No, not necessarily.” I giggled as my restrained smile burst forth.
“IIIIIIII…I think I’ll pass on this one, girls. Thanks, but no thanks.”
I noticed Franny snap her fingers in disappointment.
“Ladies? Take us to Pixie mode, please. We’ll need three of you.” I announced as I offered my hands to those willing.
Trina, Allie and Yuuka joined our circle.
“Ready Squadron Leader. “ Allie and Trina chorused simultaneously.
Alex Steinert’s memories of this transformation were very detailed and concise. I felt every nerve in my body fire in perfect synchronization as the process initiated. At last my Reilly initiated a system diagnostic and recalibration before automatically selecting the appropriate covering.
The hands on either side of me released and I immediately heard Andie cry out.
“OOOUCH! That hurt!”
I was suddenly looking down at Andie, my Reggie, Mom, Cami, Franny, and Cassi. Andie had fallen backwards on her buttocks. She sported a pair of light pink wings with small splashes of pastel blue. Cami, Franny, and Cassi’s wings were a darker purple than Yuuka’s and all three had differing shades of red splashed in. My daughter and mom’s wings…they looked almost like Alex’ memories of ours- translucent wings only with powdery pink splashes instead of the bright pink ‘smudges’I knew mine had. Reggie’s smudges, however, were much closer in shade to mine.
“Showing off already, Empress?” Quinn gloated with a forced smile.
“I’ve sync’ed with my temporal twin, Quinn. She’s already done this, remember?” I answered as I flew up closer to his face.
“Hey! How did you do that so fast?” Simone asked as she was suddenly hovering unsteadily off to my right.
‘She’s the Empress, you twit! Even I know that she can do some really amazing things.’ An unfamiliar voice thought into my head.
“Who said that?” I asked, looking around the room where a single male human and a single female human stood in astonishment. Reggie Celeste had to have seen this, but from the gaping hole where her mouth was supposed to be, maybe not.
‘Forgive my friend for not grasping such a simple concept, Empress. Though I’m as guilty about my grace in precision flying as she, I am not as oblivious.’
Looking to my left, I saw Ginger hovering, but wavering slightly, with a smile on her face.
“I didn’t know you could talk, honey.” I told her out loud.
‘Though borne mute, Yuuka’s wonderful ‘accident’ has given me a way, exclusive as it is, to have my voice heard. Though, I was afraid to let my older sisters know of this miracle for fear of extended ridicule. Still, I thank you both with all my heart, Empress!” The redheaded Pixie thought back as she bowed to me. A single tear rolled down her cheek.
“OOOOUUUUCH!” Andie’s cry of pain caught my attention again. Flying down and landing gracefully next to my troubled sister, I offered my hand.
“How can you just up and fly as if you’ve done it all your life?” Andie asked as she finally stood next to me.
“Don’t over think it, sis.” I said as I held her arms in mine and started to hover a few centimeters off the ground. Andie became shorter then was looking me in the eyes again. I increased my altitude with Andie keeping stride.
I smiled deviously as I released my sister’s arms and hovered back from her.
Andie’s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.
I motioned with a nod for her to follow me and flew back down to the others.
Reggie was nowhere to be seen, Mom had a frown on her face, and the three Daroughs were hovering cross-legged a few millimeters above the floor.
Their wings weren’t moving.
“What is the use of going to Pixie mode if you three won’t use your wings?” I asked with a raised eyebrow and my arms crossed.
“We’re working on it, Alex.” Cami remarked. “Some of us aren’t as quick as you, Reggie, or even Andie.”
Cassi suddenly shot off toward the ceiling, ‘whooping’ excitedly.
“Excuse her, Alex. Apparently my daughter grew restless while waiting for Alexis to figure things out.”
“You two go have some fun. I’ll handle mom.” I said with a smile.
Cami and her mom shot toward the ceiling to join Cassi…
I just happened to catch a dusty pink blur streak across the living area wall adjoining our bedrooms and lavatory.
‘You better slow down, honey. Atlantis’ stock of honey is limited.’ I focused and thought to my daughter.
Reggie was suddenly in my face and jabbed her finger into my shoulder.
“Tag! You’re it!” She shouted and sped away. Without thinking, the urge hit me and I found myself catching up to her with my hand and pointer finger extended out to tag her.
Goddess! This was fun!
“Ummmm, Alex?” Yuuka said pulling up beside me as I banked around the couch for the…umm...twentieth or thirtieth time. “Wasn’t the whole point of this to teach Simone and Ginger how to fly?”
I slowed down realizing that I was having waaay too much fun.
“Slipped my mind, honey. Sorry.”
Yuuka began shaking her head with an amused smile.
“It’s okay, Alex. The Skipper did the exact same thing on our mission to Burma. Can we attend our two new sisters now?”
I nodded sadly, broke off my chase of Reggie, and flew over to Simone and Ginger. The two were patiently standing on the end table. Settling gracefully and lightly next to them, Yuuka and I smiled.
“So, Ginger, questions?” I asked as Yuuka looked over at me in surprise.
‘My actual name is Grange, but I suppose ‘Ginger’ fits my new predicament much better, Empress.’ The redheaded Pixie thought to me…
“You can talk?” Yuuka gasped.
And apparently Yuuka, too.
A silent giggle escaped Ginger’s mouth, but we both heard it in our minds.
‘As I told the Empress, I was borne mute, Yuuka. Though an accident, I thank you for granting me the privilege of finally having a voice.”
Yuuka wrapped her arms around the girl for a full minute.
‘Ginger?’ I thought to her and Yuuka.
‘Yes, Empress?’
‘My name is Alexandra or Alex, honey. I’d be honored if you called me that instead of ‘Empress’ all the time.’
‘I’ll try to remember that, Alex, thank you.’
Ginger’s face turned to a frown.
‘So. How do you do it, Alex? How do you fly straight and true?’
‘Don’t try to over think it, honey. You noticed how Simone flew much better when she had her mind focused on her anger instead of her wings? Try to clear your mind and think about where you want to go. Don’t focus on the how or why. You have the ability to fly anywhere you want, Ginger, so don’t dwell on the mechanics.’ I instructed our novice Pixie. I also thought of mom while I did.
From the corner of my eye, I saw another pinkish blur shoot ceiling-ward.
‘Thank you, Alexandra.’ Mom thought her thanks.
Ginger noticed too and slowly began to hover off the tabletop.
‘I think I have it figured out, Alex. What do you think?’ She smiled outwardly.
Trina hovered over between Ginger and I.
“Tag! You’re it!” She shouted as she poked the redhead in the shoulder before shooting off in a blur of yellow.
Ginger was gone instantly!
‘By the Seven Worlds! This is Amazing!’ Ginger shouted in my mind, excitedly.
“How do you make it look so easy, Alex?” Yuuka asked as I landed next to her and we both tracked the red-haired Pixie’s flight path around the room.
“Not a clue, honey. All I did was restate what you said back in the subway station. Maybe there’s a difference coming from the Empress?” I answered with a shrug.
“Okay, so…will it work on the ‘hard case’?” Yuuka asked skeptically.
“We’ll find out now. Ready?” I asked as I hovered over to a very discontented Simone.
“I never knew he could speak. He never said anything- ever. Not in the fifty years I’ve known him. Empress, I never knew he was born without a voice!” Simone shook her head in shame. “And…and I guess I never thought to ask.”
I wondered if she realized what she was saying, and about who? I decided not to correct the ditzy brunette.
“So what? Before a few days ago you didn’t know any of us existed- I was just an old wives tale. Maybe you just need to think more openly, Simone.” I challenged as I took her hands and began to pull gently.
“I’ve never been open-minded, Empress. I’ve always stuck to what was known and fixed. This flying thing it’s…it’s so different! It scares me tremendously.” Simone admitted sadly.
“What’s to be frightened of, honey? I mean, you have wings, so, unless something catastrophic occurs, you shouldn’t fall, right?” I inquired as I hovered slightly off the side table’s flat, smooth, top.
“But what if I forget to use them? What if I wake up and I’m actually standing on the ledge of some tall building?” She countered as tears lazily rolled down her cheeks.
“Look, honey, this is no dream; that, I can assure you. You really are a Pixie and this really is your reality.” I said as I looked directly into her teary eyes. If I could hold her attention for a few more moments...
“Simone, you are as much gifted as Ginger. My advice to her and also to you is to stop thinking too hard about using those beautiful wings of yours and just use them.”
“Don’t use doubletalk on a confirmed panhandler, Empress. I’ve heard and practiced it all.” She advised me sadly.
“Really?” I asked with a devious grin. “So, earlier when you got so upset at Allie, you intentionally concentrated on flying straight at her face to punch her, right?”
“She didn’t have to say those things about us, Empress! We’re trying our hardest to master these things! Ginger and I aren’t as adept as you and the others at flying or hov-ver-ing. EEEEEK!” Simone squeaked as she finally noticed that we had slowly hovered almost a meter away from the safety of the side table.
Her wings sputtered and stopped. Simone dropped to the floor instantly. I did, however, notice that her wings began to beat in order to slow her decent. As a result she hit the tightly looped, textile floor much slower than expected.
I decided to try a different method.
“What a loser!” I shouted, laughed, and pointed to her as she picked herself off the floor.
Simone looked up to where I hovered, perplexed; tears now streaming down her face in embarrassment.
“Allie is right! You really are the dumbest Pixie in the histories of the infinite universes! I’m sorry I even had the vision to help you and Ginger escape you’re fate. I should’ve left you to the apocalyptic thugs that were only minutes away from that subway station. They would have turned you into bitches like I did, but not in a way you’d enjoy.” I goaded.
“Please…don’t say that, Empress! I’m trying…”
“Trying isn’t the word, Simon! You’ve more than tried everyone’s patience! I’ve killed insects that have been less of a pestilence; less of a one man plague!” I continued to accuse.
“Shut up! I said I’m trying!”
“And I’m saying you are way worse than that, Simon!” I continued to prod. I was counting on her anger to snowball out of control very soon.
“Really? I demean you and call you stupid and the best you can do is order me to shut up? Not only are you a loser, but you’re a coward too!”
“I told you to shut up!” She shouted.
“A lowly, stupid, loser of a coward! How do you even live knowing that such a useless, poor excuse for a human being exists? What’s the use in trying to teach you anything? You’re nothing but a waste of wings, Simon!”
“I said, SHUT UP!” She barked in full fury!
“Why should I? It’s not like you could fly up here, let alone actually catch me, to stop me!” I shouted and took one last dig.
“What a Loser!” I laughed hysterically as I pointed to her.
Simone had closed the gap between us by half before I reacted and took off at fleet speed away from her. She continued to close on me, flying straight and true!
“You won’t catch me you pathetic loser!” I shouted as I increased my speed slightly.
Simone was right on my tail and continued to gain on me. I increased my speed again. I still had a little more before I’d need to cheat.
“Catch me if you can, loser!” I goaded as I went to full speed.
Still Simone gained on me. I wondered if she even realized she was flying faster than even Allie could. I decided to go for broke.
“Oh, come on! Is that all you’ve got; how absolutely pitiable!?” I laughed as I went to ‘warp’- as Alex Steinert called it. I slowed time down slightly for everyone but me.
Simone remained oblivious, but still gained on me! I could feel her trying to grab my feet.
Just as I thought she might grasp my ankle, she began to slow and drop back. I restored time to normal around me and began to slow also, matching her velocity exactly.
‘Alex? What did you just do?’ Allie asked in thought. ‘It’s like the two of you were flying almost at the speed of light! I’ve never seen any Pixie fly that fast before- ever!’
‘Simone? Have y’all burn’t out that anger of yours yet, or are y’all still hell-bent on knocking mah teeth out?’ I asked as I focused my thoughts to her.
‘You’re right, Empress. I AM a total loser.’ She thought back sadly. ‘I’ll just space myself and end this wretched nightmare I’ve entered. Let me say goodbye to Ginger.”
Simone slowed to a stop and hovered, with her head slumped forward.
‘Cami, or Cassi, could you replay what y’all observed of our lil’ competition?’ I thought to my Mind Warriors.
“Huh?” Simone gasped as she apparently was receiving the archive. “That was me? How?”
“That’s what we were wondering, girl!” Allie asked as she flew up and hovered next to the rookie.
Everyone with wings came to hover around the newest brunette Pixie. All wanted to know how such incredible speed was possible.
Mom, Andie, and Reggie flew over to me.
“I noticed that you and the rest of the family started to glow, Alexandra. Did you actually cheat by slowing time around you?” Mom accused politely as Andie’s mouth dropped open.
“Ah had to show her what she’s capable of, ma. Simone’s the kinda person that needs physical proof to believe.”
“Alex! That was possibly the most fantastic thing I’ve ever seen!” Quintin Darough bubbled over. “I didn’t realize Pixies could fly so fast!”
“Normally they cain’t, but that’un does, an’ quite well, Ah might add. Ah had ta slow time ‘round me to keep ‘heada her.”
Simone’s mouth dropped open as she realized what I meant.
“That was a dirty trick- pushing my anger like that, Empress!” Simone hissed as she stomped her foot while hovering towards me.
“Normal techniques didn’t seem ta be workin’, hun. Ah had ta try somethin’ a might risky to prove y’all ain’t never gonna be no loser.” I looked to Trina and Allie.
“She pass muster now, gals?” I asked.
They both answered by way of a smile.
Simone frowned as she considered something.
“Empress. While poking my anger you called me ‘Simon’ several times. I request you call me Simone from here on.”
“An’ Ah request y’all call me Alex or Alexandra from here on, hun. We square?” I asked as I offered my hand.
“Weren’t you afraid of what would’ve happened if I had caught you, Alex?” She asked as we shook hands.
“Nope. Seen it all happen when Ah run the scenarios, hun. Even if’n y’all did manage ta grasp mah foot, Ah’da just stopped time completely, freed mahself, an’ ported away. Mah sister calls it a tactical retreat.”
“Speaking of sisters, Alex, you’re starting to sound like her, sweetie. You might consider resting a spell.” Mom suggested as she placed a hand on my shoulder.
I woke up with a start. Everything looked incredibly huge! Was I really awake or was I having a multilayered dream like I remembered Alex Steinert had when she suffered from Hathor’s strange genetic sickness. I finally worked out, using my gift that I was laying on my pillow.
And I was still in Pixie mode!
With a loud growl, my stomach let me know it wanted food. The urge to eat was suddenly very strong. I wanted something sweet and needed it now! I thought about how Yuuka dove into a container of honey…my mouth started to water ferociously at just the thought of the word!
Goddess! I wanted honey! I needed honey!
I ported out to the living area and found everyone except Quinn still in Pixie mode.
“Welcome back, Alex. Have a good snooze?” Quinn asked pleasantly.
“Hungry!”
Quinn grimaced and nodded.
“Got it all ready for you, Empress.” He said as he pointed to the coffee table where a huge- to me at the present- bowl sat containing a golden tinted, thick, viscous fluid.
I was past drooling as my first handful emptied into my mouth. I’d never realized how good this stuff tasted when eaten out of your own hand. Of course, I was so ravenously hungry I might have forgotten and started eating my own hand if I wasn’t careful!
“Wow, mom, that’s a scary sight.” Reggie whistled as she kept her distance from me.
I fought the urge to climb into the container and start licking it clean.
“Alexandra! I thought I taught you better!” Alexis growled as she stood across the bowl from me with her arms crossed and a disappointed scowl. “As Empress of Time and Space, you need to keep up your royal appearance, young lady! What would the commoners think should they see you like this?”
“They’d think Ah’s hungry, Ma!” I sassed as I found a spot I missed and quickly used my index finger to wipe it up.
“Alexandra. I think its time you grew up. You’re starting to act ‘barbaric’, and no daughter of mine should act so ill-mannered and rude.” Ma chastised.
I decided to savor the film of honey a while longer as I stuck my finger in my mouth and slowly ran my tongue over it.
“I’m not even going to ask where you learned that, Alexandra. Now exit Pixie mode, please.” Ma growled as she watched me in disgust.
Slowly, I flew off the coffee table and landed softly on the textile flooring. I willed myself to grow up and felt the tingle of my body transforming, gaining height and mass. As before, my Reilly went through a series of diagnostics and a required covering change automatically.
“Welcome back to the grown-up world, Empress.” Quintin Darough greeted pleasantly.
One by one, my sisters all left Pixie mode.
“Now that…that was fun!” Reggie giggled uncontrollably as she hugged each of our Pixie sisters. “We’ll have to do that again!”
Simone and Ginger hovered up to me.
“Thank you very much, Empress.” Simone started then looked to her new sister. “What? Oh, okay.” She nodded and continued. “Ginger would like to know if we really are part of the Commodore’s ‘Royal Court’ now.”
“If Andie gives her approval, AND y’all promise to behave yerselves.” I smiled and looked over to my half-sister.
“And I’ll ask again, Alex. What am I going to do with two Pixies of my very own?” Andie glared at me in contempt.
“Well, the school kids’ll never have to wonder when Yuuka or the other Pixies are coming for a visit. You can also have ‘em provide reconnaissance after landing on Earth. And…and they kin get inta the smallest places around the ship to inspect otherwise unreachable components.” I offered as the sucrose started to infuse into my bloodstream.
Andie thought a minute then sighed heavily.
“Alright. Welcome to the staff here on Atlantis, girls.”
“Great!” I giggled. “Now let’s celebrate!”
I walked over to the food and beverage dispenser.
“Two, ten milliliter containers and eight, two hundred-fifty milliliter containers of Pa Steinert’s Blue Ribbon Recipe, please.” I ordered. In English.
Andie, Mom, Reggie, Cassi, Cami, and Yuuka quickly stared at me as I carefully took the two ‘thimbles’ of Pa’s Blue Ribbon Moonshine out of the machine and set them down on the end table.
“Here, ladies. Hold off though, until we all get ours, please.” I said as I passed the other, much larger glasses to my mission sisters.
“Twenty, two hundred-fifty milliliter containers of Pa’s Blue Ribbon Recipe, please.” I again ordered from the food dispenser.
I passed one out to all our Pixie sisters.
“To Simone and Ginger! Welcome to the family!” I offered via a toast before downing the smooth, yet potent, liquor.
Within five minutes of downing their drinks, both new Pixies were fast asleep.
They would remain asleep for about three hours while the Mahanilui worked its ‘magic’.
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 258:01:29
I had foreseen the tall, lithe, and athletic, brunette cautiously entering my living area with her head slumped forward.
“Alex?”
“Ya, honey.” I answered without even looking toward the voice.
“Um…it’s…iiiiit’s me? Simone?”
“What’s the problem, hun?” I asked as I turned the page of my book, a Celestrian science-fiction composition entitled ‘Escaping Metropolis’. It was publicized as predicting the exodus from the planet via a spacecraft similar to Atlantis. I found it surprising that the author, one Andruth Scotto, had been so accurate and precise. The book even had an appendix of conceptual drawings that looked remarkably…eerily reminiscent…of the ship we currently inhabited.
“IIIIIIIII…I need your advice, Empress.” The woman’s voice wavered.
“Sorry, but it’s the Empress’ day off, Simone. Can I help you instead?” I replied, turning my attention from the top of the right page to the bottom of the left as I continued to read.
“Ma’am…um…Alex? I…” my newest sister paused ten seconds. I heard her swallow hard. “Alex? Am I…supposed to look like this? I…I thought Ginger and I were to be Pixies for the rest of our lives? How can I be like this again?”
“The liquor I gave you last night triggered the nanobots in your body. You and Ginger have gone through a process we sisters call the Mahanilui. Everyone that goes through the Mahanilui receives a specific, individual set of, what we call ‘gifts’, honey. That is yours.”
“Nan…nanobots? How did they, whatever they are, get into me?”
“They were suspended in the water I offered you and Ginger back in the subway station, hun. Welcome to the sisterhood.” I revealed as I turned another page.
“Ummmm?”
“So where is your sister, hun? If I’m to answer any more questions, you both should be here so I don’t repeat myself.” I inquired, still not looking toward my guest.
My quarter’s door opened again.
“Thank you very much for the assistance, Camille. Things look very different at this size and I didn’t want to find myself lost in my new home. Empress? May I enter your residence?” Ginger asked kindly. She had a beautiful voice thanks to her Mahanilui.
“Like Ah told yer sister, honey. It’s the Empress’ day off. Take a seat.” I patted the cushion next to me on the couch. “What brings y’all by?”
“But are you not the Empress, Alexandra?” Ginger asked in confusion.
“Sure am, but Ah needed some ‘me’ time away from all the time travel, royal stuff, an all.”
“Oh. Pardon me for intruding then. I will come back at a more convenient time, when the Empress once again holds court. Forgive me, Alexandra. Good day.” She apologized.
That got me to look up at the red-haired beauty standing next to her new brunette sister. Both were almost the same height and build, and both continued staring at the floor.
“Ah said come an sit a spell, y’all. Ah assume y’all wanna know what happened an why?”
“Please. If you would be kind enough to indulge me…um…us?” Ginger replied.
I marked my page, closed the book, and sat it on the end table.
“First off. You two have just gone through what we sisters call the Mahanilui, a process whereby very small biomachines recently introduced into your body have activated to modify your genetic code and initiated other small repairs as needed. In regard to modifying your genetic code, you have received what we refer to as our ‘gifts’- specific abilities individual to each of us. As an added benefit, your Mahanilui, Ginger, has manufactured the vocal structure you were originally born without.”
Tears quickly appeared in the redhead’s eyes.
“As y’all found out precisely two hours ago, your ‘gift’ is the ability to exit Pixie mode and become human again- quite the reverse of your sister Pixies. Unfortunately, the Mahanilui has imprinted on your female base images and cannot be changed, unless by one of our shapeshifters…but only temporarily, and only with their assistance. But now that you have undergone the Mahanilui, you’ll find your gender change easier to accept. I specifically programmed that vital subroutine in during the earlier project trials.”
Ginger stared at me for fifty-three point four seconds.
“You designed and developed those tiny machines, Alexandra? Why, if I may be so bold?”
“Our race had been condemned when our planet imploded into a solar reactor. My research facility- on an orbiting planetoid- was thrown clear in the initial reaction. Only two hundred odd people were left. But to answer your question, we had been monitoring the planet previous to that and predicted months in advance the possible outcome. Camille, Billie, and I decided to design a defense against complete annihilation. The nanobots traveling throughout your body- through all our bodies- are the result of that defensive program of over nine hundred years ago.”
Simone and Ginger stared at me in awe for over a minute.
Simone gulped loudly.
“You’re over nine…nine hundred years old?” She squeaked.
“More or less, yes. Closer to a millennia now, but mah mother is over twelve hundred to answer your impending question.” I said calmly.
“Would we live that long also?” Ginger asked herself, just above a whisper.
“Don’t see why not, honey.” I answered frankly.
“What would I do if I lived that long?” Simone asked herself.
“Anythin’ y’all want, honey! Many of our sisters take advantage of the higher educational offerings. Some have almost a dozen master’s degrees or doctorates. All depends on whatever y’all decide to do. Ah only require that whatever it is, ain’t illegal, ain’t prostitution, or ain’t massively destructive…so you might want to consider retiring from panhandlin’, girls. We try to keep the sisterhood respectable.”
“But how will we provide for ourselves?” Ginger pressed.
“Ah believe Andie put y’all on the staff?”
“That I did, and at your urging, Alex.” Andie said as she appeared in the lounge chair opposite us.
Both girls popped into Pixie mode and their emptied clothing dropped to the seat cushions.
“Good idea, sis. Let’s see if they can re-initiate ‘human mode’.” I said with a wink as I carefully picked up the abandoned clothes, walked into my bedroom, and placed them on my bed.
“When y’all feel like growin’ back up, your clothes is in mah room, gals.”
Both Pixies flew into the other room and the door closed seemingly on it’s own.
“So why the accent, sis?” Andie asked curiously. “Have you been moonlighting again? And for how long this time?”
“I’m actually feeling very rested, Andie. I just decided to let my sister’s drawl out for a nice long walk.”
“Oh. Just wondering.”
“Day after tomorrow.” I said out of the blue.
“What? Oh. Ya. I saw we’d be landing then too, Alex. How bad will it be?”
“Way easier than liftoff, sis. Ricky Lynn improved the reliability and performance of the thrusters. The Daroughs and the Sangieres are still going to be needed, though.”
Andie nodded as her two fully grown…and fully dressed, Pixies re-entered the living area.
“Will this become a habit, Commodore?” Ginger asked cautiously as she gracefully sat down next to me again.
“You’ll get used to it, honey.” I giggled.
“You have the most melodious voice I’ve ever heard, Ginger!” Andie smiled. “Perhaps I can talk you into joining the ship’s choral society?”
“I think I would like that, Commodore, thank you.” Ginger replied excitedly.
“Please, call me Andie when I’m not on duty.”
“Of course. Thank you. Alexandra, I think it is time we leave you and Andie to the obvious conversation she wishes to initiate. Good day, sisters.” Ginger said as she stood and motioned Simone to follow her to the door.
“Talk about your hundred and eighty degree change, sis!” Andie giggled.
“She is one very educated individual, Andie. I think we’ll be hearing a lot from her in the coming days and months…and years…and…”
“I get it, Alex! What I’m wondering is… have they even noticed that they now look like biological sisters…possibly even fraternal twins?”
I shrugged my shoulders.
“So what sort of duties will you assign them, Commodore?” I asked with a big smile.
“Crew/passenger liasons. I asked their sisters to mentor them when they join their rounds of the schools.
“Wow. Talk about performing under fire.” I giggled.
“I’ve foreseen them handling it quite well, Alex.”
“With some intervention.” I added, causing her to roll her eyes.
“Yes…with SOME intervention, Alex.”
“So…you should be getting close to starting your de-orbit procedures right?” I asked to change the subject.
“The conversion alerts will start to go out to the rings at three bells today and sequence from Epsilon ring inward at two hour intervals. By the time we transition to de-orbit mode, all quarters and vender establishments should be secured and ready to encounter natural gravity.” Andie answered using her professional tone.
“I’ll have our Mind Warriors positioned and standing by where needed as you begin to light the thrusters, sis. Atlantis will settle onto her new home gentle as a feather.”
“I’ve already seen that not to be so true, Alex.” Andie smiled confidently.
“Good girl.” I said as we both stood and I gave her a sisterly hug- proud she had used her gift.
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 258:01:30
“Welcome to the bridge, Empress.” Andie greeted with a bright smile and a wink. Billie, Yuuka, Simone, Ginger, Mom, and my Reggie accompanied me.
EMPRESS ON THE BRIDGE!” Ian roared as everyone stood, turned toward me, and went to attention.
I’ve never felt so embarrassed in all my life!
“HONORS!” He ordered and the huge room erupted in applause!
“Why?!” I demanded as I stopped time and looked at Andie and Regina Celeste. The room was eerily quiet and my question echoed for several seconds.
As usual all members of the ‘royal’ family gave off a bluish glow. I also noticed that Regina and Ian were holding hands. He was aglow as well.
“On behalf of my staff, Alexandra, I’d like to thank you and our sisters for your continued assistance in the successful completion of Atlantis’ mission to ensure the continuance of our race- our society. We ask your permission to enter into our de-orbiting phase, my Empress.”
I didn’t know what to say, other than ‘stop this royal horseshit at once’. That wouldn’t have been acceptable in this case, though.
A glowing Artemus Celeste paraded over to me, stopped, turned, and stood to attention.
He saluted me.
“Ohhhhh, shit!” My daughter and mom gasped simultaneously.
“Empress Alexandra. We await your permissions.” He stated rigidly.
Billie nodded her approval despite my momentary glare towards her.
“My permissions?” I restated questioningly, raising an eyebrow. “Alright! My first is permission ta stop this here horseshit! Second. Let’s get this mission back on track! Third! Let’s get this old girl on the ground safe an’ gentle-like! Those are my permissions, Commander, Commodore, and Sub Commander Celeste!” I growled. I noticed my illumination pulsating to punctuate my every word.
My Reggie and mom looked over at me. I noticed a slight tinge of amazement in their eyes.
I released time and the applause resumed.
“ORDER GIVEN!” Ian roared. Everyone stopped applauding, turned, and quickly manned his or her stations.
Artie displayed a quirky grin as he dropped his salute, turned, and marched smartly back to his seat.
“Conversion status!” Andie barked.
“All rings report ready for de-orbit, Commodore. All passengers have reported to designated re-entry facilities and await further instructions.”
“LZ status!”
“LZ status is reported as nominal with a slight weather event…hold on. Commodore! LZ status is clear with ideal conditions!”
Andie looked back at me. Her eyebrow ‘twitched’ ever so slightly before she continued.
“Alert all sections. De-orbit thrusters in ten minutes. Begin MTP&I. All passengers are requested to take seats and buckle in securely.”
“Beginning Main Thruster Priming and Ignition.”
“Alerting all re-entry shelters.”
“Main thrusters alive and idling, Commodore.” Regina Celeste relayed to Andie after eight minutes. “Transition burn should commence in one hundred-three seconds.”
“Axial thrusters to null rotation, Subcommander.” Andie commanded.
“Axials firing, Commodore. Ship rotation slowing.”
The feeling of breaking inertia and lessening gravity was an odd mix and my stomach complained momentarily.
“Axial rotation stopped.”
“On your order, subcommander.” Andie said handing off to our sister.
Regina Celeste’s fingers flew over her console for several seconds.
“Sectors one through sixty, prepare for a ten second burn at twenty percent on my mark. Three, two, one, mark!” Reggie commanded and we felt the attitude of the gargantuan ship start to change smoothly.
“De-orbit translation burn complete.”
“Compensory burn, Subcommander.” Andie ordered.
“Two second burn on sectors two-fifty through two-ninety now.” Reggie commanded.
“Burn complete. Attitude stable, subcommander.”
“Take us down, subcommander.” Andie ordered as she turned and nodded to me. “You’re on, Alex.”
“Miss Sangiere. All MARE stations enable and standby. Acknowledge status.” I said to Billie.
“Stations Camille, Cassieopiea, Francis, Iphegenia, and Billie, ready. All MARE stations ready and awaiting orders, Alex.”
Artemus Celeste looked over at me.
“MARE?” He mouth silently.
I smiled.
“Commodore. We’re ready with Mind warrior Assisted Re-Entry. On your order, ma’am.”
“Full power to the grav-generators. De-orbit sequence in five, four, three, fifty percent power to the thrusters, now.” Reggie ordered excitedly.
Atlantis began shaking and we could feel our momentum change. I felt my body weight increase slightly.
“Engage heat shields, Subcommander.” Andie said calmly.
“Heat shields to maximum.” Reggie relayed the order.
“REHS to max.” Someone responded.
“Commodore! We’re slowing faster than expected.” Another voice warned.
“Ricky Lynn’s modifications, sis. Back off to twenty-seven percent.” I suggested quietly.
“Main thrusters to twenty-seven percent.” Andie ordered as her eyes went wide with surprise.
Again Reggie relayed the order.
“Re-entry velocity back within specified curve tolerances.”
“Secondary and backup power sources to all MARE stations, Miss Sangiere.” I said as I nodded to mom, Yuuka, and my Reggie. Yuuka flew over to Billie’s shoulder and gently grasped her earlobe. Mom and Reg took Billie’s offered hands.
“All secondary and back-up power sources are engaged, Cap.” Billie confirmed.
“Are we going to start this again…commander?” I asked in response.
“Seemed to fit the situation, ma’am.” Billie replied with a grin.
“Acknowledged.” I responded coolly.
Atlantis began to buffet as well as shake harder.
“Miss Sangiere. Fifty percent to all MARE stations. Compensate for outer atmospheric turbulence.”
“Aye, Cap. Fifty percent. Compensation enabled.”
The shaking and buffeting smoothed, but not entirely.
“Decent velocity increasing.”
“Main thrusters to seventy-five percent.” Andie ordered.
“Main thrusters at seven-five percent.”
“Velocity still increasing, Commodore.”
“Mains to one hundred.” Andie ordered- a slight tenseness in her voice.
“MARE stations to seventy-five, Miss Sangiere.” I too, ordered.
“Aye, cap! All stations to seventy-five.”
“Velocity still increasing, but only slightly, Commodore.”
“Full power to all thrusters!” Andie shouted in alarm.
“Engage secondary power sources, Miss Sangiere, and supplement with backups as necessary.”
“Aye, cap.” Billie acknowledged and I walked over to her and took mom’s hand.
“Miss Sangiere. Eighty percent to all MARE stations. Prepare to modulate stations for attitude adjustments.”
“Aye, cap.”
“Commodore, could you bring up your artificial horizon readout on the large display in combination with an actual view of LZ?” I asked.
Andie nodded.
“Split the gyro’d horizon and realtime LZ on the large display for the Empress.”
The large display over the center of the Bridge came to life with two side-by-side images; one, a two dimensional representation of Atlantis in relation to a solid horizontal line, the other, an enlarged view of the ocean waves.
“Too close.” Billie complained.
“Please zoom out on the LZ?” I asked loudly.
The ocean zoomed out and Billie nodded her head that she was satisfied.
“Velocity slowing, but still above recommended decent rate.”
“Full power to all MARE stations. Discontinue turbulence compensation.”
“Aye, cap. I’m opening your reserve.” Billie replied as I felt her start to draw ever-so-slightly from me. Mom suddenly stared at me as she quickly looked at our joined hands.
“Decent velocity now within acceptable limits on the curve, Commodore.”
“Wind shear is picking up, Commodore. Measuring seventy knots and climbing.”
“We’re crossing through the jet stream, Billie. Compensate for wind shear to keep us on target.”
“Already on it, cap.”
“Winds at one-zero-five knots and holding.”
“Subcommander, are we still on target to LZ?” Andie inquired.
Regina Celeste turned to her sister and gave her a thumbs up.
“Wind shear decreasing. Down to two-nine knots.”
“Dixie? Could you display Atlantis’ altitude on the display nearest us? In metric, please.” I asked the A.I.
The display came to life and indicated we were seven kilometers above sea level.
“Fuel status!” Andie shouted as she looked back at me.
“Sixty percent and full reserves.”
Andie seemed to calm slightly with that information.
“Commodore! I’m reading above redline temperatures on thrusters ninety-nine through one eleven and twenty-one, thiry-five, forty, and seventy-four! Shutdown imminent! We just lost them, ma’am!”
“Another two kilometers, Miss Sangiere. Add two more Pixies to the secondaries and increase your own power draw on me. Take us to one-ten and settle us gently into the waves, please.” I ordered. Again I felt a very slight increase in her power drain on me. Yet again mom looked at me and our connection in disbelief.
“Alexandra? Where is all that energy coming from? I never thought you so…” Mom began before I interrupted.
“Ma, we can talk later. Right now Atlantis is our main concern.”
Ginger and Simone flew over to Billie. Ginger landing on Billie’s empty shoulder to take her earlobe, and Simone gently landing next to Yuuka, taking her hand.
“How’s Gena doin, hun?” I asked.
“Ffffffft.” She’s laughing hysterically, Alex- claims she’s having the time of her life.”
“How’s Franny?”
“She lists her status as nominal, Alex. She reports that Quinn isn’t helping very much so she has six Pixies as well as Rommie with her.”
Billie frowned a moment.
“Franny wants to know when we’re actually going to start.”
I shook my head in amazement of mom’s Mind Warrior. She seemed to be a real trooper. It amazed me how similar the Darough women were.
“Tell her to be patient and that the real test is coming in…” I looked at the altimeter. “In thirty seconds, commander.”
“Aye, cap. Stations Camille, Cassi, Gena, Francis, and Billie appreciate the heads-up.” Billie answered with a cocked eyebrow.
“One kilometer under the keel, Miss Sangiere, don’t make her bob too much.” I informed ten seconds later.
“Aye. Relaying repulsion field blending percentages to all stations, cap. All MAREs report ready.”
I intently watched the altimeter for another ten seconds.
“Miss Sangiere, begin blending repulsion field at twenty percent then ramp up as necessary.” I ordered.
“Blending complete. Ramping up now. Thirty, thirty-five, forty, fifty…”
“Commodore! Keel telemetric antennae are awash and structural integrity on our Alpha Long-Range dish has been compromised!” One of Andie’s bridge crew shouted out.
“Full power to the repulsion field, commander! Ease us in, we’re still a little too hot.”
“Aye, cap! Increasing power draw now.” Billie responded as she closed her eyes in concentration. Simone and Ginger moaned loudly- even Mom’s hand tensed in mine.
“By the Goddess, this thing is heavy!” Billie commented as her face flushed.
“Captain! Stations Gena and Francis have tapped backups. We have four Pixies down!” Billie alerted as her eyes shot open. “Widening my field, ma’am!”
The noticeable increase in her energy draw told me that Billie was on the verge of overloading herself. Ma’s hand was crushing mine and started to shake moderately.
“By the Goddess, Alex!” She groaned as she continued to stare at me. I reached out and took Billie’s arm with my free hand in order to shunt around Alexis. That seemed to help, but now, Ma was staring intently into my eyes. She gasped as she blinked a few times, looking confused. Billie nodded to me- her eyes also lingering on mine in wonder, closing them, she began to concentrate even harder.
“Velocity slowing to ten cubits per second.”
“Three cubits per second! Alpha keel is awash! One cubit per second!
“Fifty cubit a minute, Commodore!”
“All ring keels awash, Commander! Two cubits a minute!”
“One cubit a minute!”
“Shutdown all thrusters!”
Atlantis shook violently as we watched water wash up over the outer Bridge observation windows.
Everything became silent, except for the chatter of fingers tapping frantically on the various consoles around the bridge. Billie’s power draw decreased substantially.
“All MARE stations report station-keeping, cap.” She informed me with a huge smile.
“Commodore. Alpha Telemetric antenna reports eighty-five cubits under the sensor and stationary!”
“Atlantis buoyancy confirmed, we’re down, Commodore!” Regina Celeste shouted excitedly.
The bridge erupted in shouts, applause, and ‘whoops’ of joy!
Artemus Celeste unbuckled, stood up, and walked over to Andie.
“Well done, Commodore! I’ve never been prouder of this crew!” He said in a proud voice as he shook her hand enthusiastically.
“Secure all sections. Activate water detection teams.” Andie ordered as she smiled tensely.
Billie’s arm began shaking violently as her complexion began to drain.
“Will!” I shouted as I quickly transported everyone still in contact with us to her quarters.
“Dixie! I need Dr. Mintaka to room Beta thirty-seven on the double!”
“The doctor is on her way, Alex. She asks for some insight.”
“Billie over did it and passed out.” I said as ma and I gently placed our sister on her bed.
“Message received and understood. ETA, five minutes, Mintaka out.” Belle’s voice announced from all around us, but she was suddenly standing next to me. Reggie had her arm and was looking all too serious at Billie.
“Or less.” Belle added as she looked around at us then to my daughter. Dr. Mintaka produced her hand-held scanning device and began passing it over my Assistant Director.
Ten seconds later, Gena stumbled into the bedroom- her face looking paler than usual.
“Mom gonna be okay, Alex?” She asked.
“She overdid a might, honey. Y’all needn’t worry.” I replied with a guarded smile.
“So…why did you even call me here, Alex?” Belle asked sarcastically as she looked up from her scanner.
“Just wanted to make sure. Mah sister, Emily’s the doctor in the family.”
“Sorry, Empress. I let all of you down.” Gena sighed as she dropped her eyes to the deck. “I got a little too confident and wasn’t paying attention to how much I was pulling from Shuania and Violet.”
“How are they, hun?” I asked.
“Both got really light-headed so I had them tag out. I’m really sorry, Alexis, for overdrawing from two of your Pixies.”
‘Cami? Status on all stations?’ I thought to her.
‘Billie and Gena you already know about. Cassi and I, as well as our ‘secondary’s’, are fine. Mom has a migraine the size of Atlantis, but she’ll survive. Lavi, Peri, Daisy, and Piper are awake now and demanding an extra portion of honey, director.’
‘Stand down from MARE stations, girls. Good job!’I thought back as I physically nodded my head.
“You three wanna fetch the others?” I said to Ma, Reggie, and Gena. “Ah’ll watch yer ma, honey.”
“Roger that, ma.” Reggie said before she and Ma disappeared. Gena hesitated so I motioned her to go by waving my hand a few times.
“Alex?” Andie cried as she, Artie, and Regina appeared. “Is Billie alright?”
“I’ll live.” My Assistant Director moaned as she reached for her head. “Sorry, cap, I over did it a little.”
“Ya crazy blonde! What were y’all thinkin’?” I demanded in relief.
Billie giggled a few times.
“Subcommander Alnilam to Commodore Celeste.”
“Celeste. Go ahead, Ian.” Andie answered her page.
“Commodore, Section two-thirty in Gamma ring reports minor seeping of sea water. Repairs are underway on that airlock seal. Fifty percent of the inspection crews have reported in favorably.”
“Keep me up to date, Subcommander.”
“How is Cmdr. Sangiere, Commodore?” He inquired.
“She’s fine, Ian. Pass the word, please, that all ladies of the Empress’ court are well.”
“Thanks, ma’am. Alnilam out.” Ian replied almost being drown out by applause, hoots, and holerin’ in the background.
“Well, let’s get Atlantis secured.” Billie said as she attempted to sit up.
Belle assertively pushed her back down.
“Oh no you don’t! I’ve been called to check you out, and you will not move until I’m satisfied, your highness!” Belle growled. “Even though you can blow me to tiny pieces, as chief medical officer on this ship, I still have the last say as to whether you are fit for duty, Cmdr. Billie Sangiere!”
Billie glared at her a moment then looked away from us.
“Yyyyyes…mmmma’am.” She acknowledged submissively.
“Simone and Ginger? I need you girls to visit the individual Re-entry shelters and make sure our passenger’s needs are being met. Once satisfied with the well-being of each facility, you may dismiss the attendees to their quarters. Understood?”
“Perfectly, Commodore Celeste. And thank you for putting your trust in Simone and I.”
Both Pixies flew out of the room.
“I wonder if she even realizes she was talking aloud in Pixie mode, Alex.” Andie giggled to me.
“She knows, but I don’t think Simone likes it very much.” I answered as I shook my head and laughed.
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 258:02:01
“So how are you two feeling today?” I asked as Billie’s door slid open. She and Gena were sitting on their couch looking extremely bored.
“Alex, isn’t Dr. Mintaka being overly cautious? Mom’s vitals have been stable for sixteen hours.”
“She just wants to be thorough. She put Francis Darough on wavers too, sweetie.”
“But why? Belle knows we heal faster than she does, doesn’t she?”
I nodded as a tense smile began showing though.
“Gena’s eyes narrowed.
“What did you do, Alex?” She asked accusingly.
“Not important, sweetie.”
“Enter into our graced and noble presence, humble practitioner of the healing arts.” I said loudly at the door.
“You drouging royals are all alike.” Belle mumbled under her breath as she entered. “Girls, I’m releasing you back into the wilds of active duty. Don’t make me regret my decision.” She said irritably at full volume.
“What did I ever do to you?” Billie asked innocently as she began looking around the room sheepishly. “That I haven’t already seen in your mind, that is.”
“Nothing yet…” Belle growled, stunned by the admission, “but you girls must have some kind of death wish! Why do you all insist on doing damage to yourselves instead of letting others help?” Belle demanded, looking specifically at me.
“New Babylon Class Riots, 226:10:07.” Billie interrupted rudely.
“Excuse me?” Belle asked quickly turning to look at her.
“From the Empress Mother’s readable personal memories, Ruth Scott remembered you spending over eight months in a severe trauma unit after running headlong into a crowd of angry protestors that had started and continued beating on an adolescent male you had no connection to.” Billie paused. “228:05:26: You singlehandedly subdued and then sedated an armed and violent patient after being stabbed by him three times in the abdomen. 233:12:12: while attending to a power station reactor accident, you…”
“Alright already! I get it! I’m just as guilty as the rest of you!” Belle Mintaka steamed. “The point is I know what drives you girls and I’m going to do my best to make sure you stay as safe as can be humanly expected!”
“That still doesn’t explain being overly cautious…or the attitude, Doc.” I said with the slightest hint of a smile.
“Like any of you don’t already know!” Belle suddenly snarled furiously.
“Fine!” She growled impatiently as we sisters, Billie, Gena, and I remained silent, playing innocent.
“After finding out about your little Bio-Mechs, Alex, I finally decided to run a sample test on myself yesterday. Just to ensure that your father, Louis, hadn’t compromised me accidentally during his surgery.” Belle glared at me specifically, though I knew she had just lied about her reason for the test. Billie and Gena glanced over to me also knowing the real reason.
“Turns out that my ‘K’ cell count, as you call it…which I shouldn’t even have,” she paused to inhale sharply, “Is through the roof! One thousand-twenty parts per million! When did you do it, Alexandra? More specifically, why, Alex? Is my life suddenly going to take a turn for the worse and you wanted to save me? Are things in Atlantis going to suddenly fall apart? Infection, pestilence, disease, something like that going to run rampant? What? Why, Alex?” Belle shouted angrily as tears ran down her cheeks.
“I…I asked for her input and then her permission, Bellatrix.” Andie said calmly as she appeared standing behind Billie’s couch.
Belle jumped then stared at her friend and superior. “Andie? But why?”
“Does it really need explaining, Belle?” Andie asked as she walked around the long piece of furniture and took the doctor’s still-trembling hands in hers. Belle looked at my sister, completely baffled. “Short answer is…well…we need you. Reggie, Father, Ian…everyone here, in this city, needs your experience, your talent…and especially your companionship.”
Dr. Mintaka continued staring blankly at her longtime friend.
“While practicing with my gift- something Alex has strongly recommended- I found you to be a principal player in our future here on Earth. Every scene…every…every day, you were there, Belle! So…so who am I to disrupt Alex’ precious time line? Our…timeline.”
“So what now, Commodore?” Mintaka pulled free and raised her hands in defeat. “Do I simply go to my favorite Bistro and order the strongest drink they stock, or…or do I place myself flat on a gurney and have one of my staff infuse me with medical grade alcohol intravenously? Am I to have any choice in this at all?”
“You definitely do have a choice, Belle.” I argued. “Right now the nanobots in your body are only repairing you- strictly station-keeping. They are maintaining your health so that you can keep doing your job. One thousand parts per million only means that triggering the Mahanilui is possible. Even if triggered, you aren’t going to change genders like we did. It doesn’t work like that.”
“Then how DOES ‘it’ work, Empress?” She shouted in frustration.
“If you decide you want to join the sisterhood, by all means, please, go get stinkin’ drunk! Trigger the nanos’ primary function and sleep the three odd hours natural females take for the process to complete.”
“If not, then don’t get loaded and simply allow the nanos to continue maintaining your body so you can still live just as long as Andie, Regina, Ginger or Simone, or even Artie,” Andie instantly gasped as I continued, “but without the self-denied, ever-cumbersome, gift of medical foresight and telepathic scanning. That’s your choice, Belle! You make the decision…you, alone, make that call!”
“Impossible! I don’t believe it!” Mom cried out, stunned.
“And what don’t you believe, ma?” I snapped angrily, looking to where she and my Reggie had just appeared!
“I can’t believe that my daughter actually went straight to the truth about someone’s gift! Are you feeling okay, Alexandra?”
“Peachy, ma. Just peachy! Never in mah career as Empress have Ah found a sister so staunchly opposed to activating, let along accepting such a miraculous opportunity- such a useful talent! Whatever happened to the Hippocratic oath you doctors take?” I replied angrily as I looked Belle directly in the eyes with several quick glances to Billie.
Andie took my hand gently and suddenly we were in a private domain. I hadn’t brought us here so that could only mean…
“Yes, Alex, I found my little pocket dimension a week ago while I was experimenting with my gift. I couldn’t help thinking about it after our desperate visit to your sister’s two months ago. Welcome to MY private domain, Empress.” Andie declared proudly.
“What are you…really, Andromeda Celeste? I thought I knew everything about you… I delivered you into this life, Andromeda! I knew your mother!” Belle cried and shook with fear, as she looked around- at the darkness surrounding us on all sides. At the small, yellow sun behind us- and the slightly larger one in front of us!
Two suns? In one domain? Okay…this was different.
“That’s right, Belle, you knew my mother. Ruth Scott. The woman Alex and I now refer to as ‘Mother Empress’.”
Mintaka gasped as Andie continued.
“Think about it, Belle! Wasn’t it you that told me Mother picked you- specifically- to deliver me? To be our family’s Primary Physician? That she seemed to know everything there was about you and your practice? Think about that, Dr. Mintaka. Why would a woman, a petite woman no less, now called ‘Mother Empress’ pick you from the thousands of qualified practitioners on Celestra?”
“Andie? Sis, go easy on her. I’m sure this is a shock for her. Knowing mother, she probably withheld most of the specifics.” I said trying to calm the situation.
“IIII always knew Ruth was a special person.” Belle admitted. “And yes, she was so very tight-lipped about…well, about everything. Recently…when you started showing or imitating the Empress’ powers, I thought that you, Alex, had ‘granted’ them to her. I…” Belle paused to look around the domain then me and Andie. “I never realized that I had delivered a true miracle that afternoon forty-seven years ago!”
“And so, I’ve asked Alex to allow you to be a part of that continuing miracle, Belle. Please…I beg you to accept the gift Alex has offered us by way of her nanobots.”
“But why me, Andie? Why choose me?”
“Because you were there for Reggie, Father and I, Belle. When mother left us for her home universe, you happily assumed the role of our mentor- our surrogate mother…our…sister.” Andie explained.
“Mentor, I can accept, Andie. Mother or sister? I can prove no genetic codes link the two of us in any way.” Belle argued.
‘Yet’, I thought.
“So…you didn’t sleep with father? Are you not Regina’s biological mother?” Andie attacked with confidence.
“You knew?” Belle gasped as her facial color drained quickly.
“Not until recently…not until my half-sister, Emily mentioned she noticed similar genetics between you and Reggie when she did her impromptu pregnancy scan.”
Belle was on the verge of passing out.
“Speaking of my sister Emily. You’ve met her right, Doc?” I asked and waited for her to answer.
The middle-aged, but young looking, doctor took a breath and slowly let it out.
“I’ve met and consulted with Dr. Scott, yes, Empress. Why?” Belle answered guardedly. She still looked fearfully perplexed.
“Do you recall what her gift is, Belle?” I asked evenly.
“Um…she called herself a ‘Medical Seer’, I believe.” Dr. Mintaka replied hesitantly
“And?”
“And said she could foresee medical diagnoses for any given patient and also scaaaan…them…for…oh, Day Owl dretch!” Belle actually swore as she suddenly looked at Andie. “You actually WANT ME to be your sister?”
“Only if you decide it’s what you want, Belle.” Andie acknowledged the option as she and I smiled brightly.
“I…I have to think about this, girls. Could we please go back to Atlantis now?” Belle looked around the domain uncomfortably. “Please?”
“Welcome back, sisters. So?” Billie and Gena greeted expectantly.
“Almost. Belle has to think on it a little more before she makes her decision.” I said as Dr. Bellatrix Mintaka hurriedly exited Billie’s quarters in silence. She didn’t even look back.
“You didn’t showboat, did you, Aunt Alex?” Gena asked knowingly.
“No, your Aunt Andie carried on the tradition quiet admirably.” I laughed shaking my head. I still couldn’t get over Andie having her own private domain.
“(Aunt) Andie has her own domain?” Gena and Billie shouted at the same time.
“Why does it have two Suns, Alex? I thought they only had one, but in different positions as identification of ownership?” Gena continued.
“You have two Suns too, Aunt Andie?” My daughter asked excitedly as she and mom looked on from across the room.
Mom looked at her granddaughter in surprise.
“You? You have your own private void, too?” Mom gasped in amazement.
“I thought all members of the ‘Royal’ family had them.” My Reggie admitted innocently.
I could see the wheels start to turn through mom’s eyes.
“You’ll have to show me sometime, cuz.” Gena said to Reggie excitedly.
“Sure. Anytime you want. Just not now. I have to tail Aunt Belle and make sure she doesn’t do something stupid to change the time line.” Reggie replied.
“Mind if I join you, cuz? You might need my…talent.” Gena hinted.
“I saw that one too, Gena. Let’s go. We’ll leave the ‘rents to the other project. Bye Ma. Bye Grams. Bye, Aunties.”
Reggie and Gena disappeared.
Billie, Andie, Mom, and I remained silent for thirty-six seconds.
“I have a private domain?” Mom quietly whispered to herself several times in disbelief.
“But I don’t even like that place. It gave me the ‘willies’ every time mother took me there.” She continued her private, one-sided, conversation at just above a whisper.
“Hence the reason you haven’t found out about it ‘til today, ma. Why would you look for something you dislike so much?” I reasoned. “You or Billie.”
My assistant director rolled her eyes at my jab.
‘So…about the ‘other’ project, Regina mentioned, Alex?’ Cami’s voice asked in my mind.
“Are we ready to make anchor, Andie?” I asked, figuring Cami was monitoring me.
“Whenever Rommie’s ready, Alex.”
“Dixie? Could you have all parties involved with securing Atlantis’ location meet us out in cargo storage bay Forenza-six in an hour.” I asked our A.I.
“The invitation has been extended to all involved parties, Alex.”
“Good. Let’s go. I’ll drive.” I said as the huge storage bay that once held a football-field-sized block of ice appeared around us.
“That’s definitely gonna take some gettin’ used to.” Mom complained. Why is it so cold in here- like an ice bo…”
Mom stopped talking as she noticed the huge block of glacial ice off to our right.
“That the remnants of what Cami and Jack brought up from the surface on our initial visit?” I asked Andie.
“That’s the ‘little extra’ they included. I ordered it held in reserve.”
“But it’s the size of a house!” Mom exclaimed.
“The rest of it went toward thruster fuel and the ship’s sanitary water reserves. When it first arrived, there was only a two cubit-wide walking path around the cargo bay walls. And maybe ten cubits clearance overhead, Alexis.” Andie told her.
“You know…Jacki’s memories really don’t do this justice, Alex! That was one big block of ice!” Billie said as she whistled in awe of her sisters’ accomplishment.
“Can we safely open the cargo bay door, subcommander?” Andie asked as Regina Celeste’s image appeared on the comm panel she had just activated. Rommie, Lena, Amy and a few of Mom’s Pixies entered the bay silently.
“Sensors indicate Forenza-Six Cargo bay floor to be eight cubits above sea level.” Regina Celeste’s voice replied.
“Environmental conditions?” Andie continued.
“Current wave differential is one to two cubits. Current air temperature is three-zero-three above absolute with clear skies. Water temperature is two-nine-seven point six above absolute.” Our half-sister reported.
“Open the cargo bay door, Reggie.” Andie said with a brilliant, excited smile.
The sound of mechanical locks disengaging echoed around the huge, near-empty space as we all looked to the massive door in anticipation. A low hum filled the huge storage hangar as the gigantic door began to move. A thin, but bright line of light flared from between the floor and the lip of the door. As the gap increased, the light’s intensity ebbed and the familiar smell of warm, salty air began to hit my nose.
It took five minutes for the massive door to fully open. All the while, watching Rommie proved very entertaining. As soon as the salt air reached her nose, I could see our sister start to drool. She began nervously looking back and forth between the beckoning sea and me.
The five minutes it took for the bay to open must have been killing our resident Mermaid. I grinned as I noticed that her gills had already appeared and her eyes had already started to change.
Rommie looked to me as a low-pitched metallic ‘thunk’ signaled the door was fully open and had stopped. The pleading look, with those large, yellow, cat-like, eyes begged for my approval.
“Don’t forget ‘when’ you are, Senator. Things are a little bigger here than back home.” I warned. We had been walking toward the newly opened end of the cargo bay and were now a scant twenty-two meters from the water.
With a nod of acknowledgement and a very big smile, Rommie began sprinting toward the water at full speed - her body as well as her Reilly changing with every stride. Two meters from the Bay’s edge, Rommie jumped into the air, her legs and feet instantly becoming her large muscular tail and fluke.
The dive would have earned her straight up tens from any highly discriminating set of Olympic judges as she entered the waves cleanly with no ripples, disturbances, or even a splash!
“You’d think she actually missed the ocean.” Billie deadpanned as we took in the view and continued to breathe in the warm salty air.
“I’ve waited ten long years for the opportunity to breathe in this pristine, un-recycled air!” Andie moaned as tears formed in the corners of her eyes.
“So you, Alex, and Jack traveling to different points in time on this planet don’t count, sis?” I asked with one eyebrow raised in curiosity.
“I tried not to hold out hopes, Alex. At the time, our travels seemed just a fantasy- something of a dream- not actually real. This,” Andie motioned out to the gently undulating waves, “this is real! This is our new ho…”
Rommie shooting from the water suddenly stopped Andie mid-sentence!
“SHITTHOSETHINGSAREBIGRUN!” Rommie screamed as she changed in midair, landing on the floor at a full-out run away from the water!
As we, too, retreated, a huge, dark gray shark appeared from the water and attempted to beach itself in the bay, obviously trying to catch its meal, aka, Rommie. The thing had to be over twelve meters long and it could have easily swallowed a VW beetle (thank you, Alex Steinert-Fleming) in one gulp! It wasted no time sliding back into the water and disappeared as quickly as it had appeared.
All I can say is it was a good thing we all wore our Reillys!
Andie’s mouth was still hanging wide open as Rommie, out of breath, made her way back to us and cautiously moved closer to look over the edge.
“So, what did you do to it?” I asked as if she had purposely caused the attack.
“Nothing,” Rommie turned and answered, looking embarrassed. We noticed the sleek, one-point-five meter dorsal fin gracefully and silently parting the waves as the huge, dark gray creature patiently circled just out from the opened storage bay.
“She appeared out of nowhere behind me, and asked to play. I wasn’t ready for her size and panicked.”
“That monstrosity just wanted to play?” Mom gasped out.
“I guess I have to go back in and apologize for my rude behavior.” Rommie nodded as she sighed. “I’ll let Billie know when I’m ready to start the survey, Andie.”
Our Mermaid sister dove headfirst into the water- her magnificent fluke appearing just before it cleanly slipped under the waves.
“You know…it’s hard to believe that she was afraid of the water and couldn’t swim to save her life before she received her gift.” I said to no one particular.
Mom and Andie just stared at me.
“Andie?” Billie said, catching my sister’s attention. “Rommie has completed her survey and the last location, zero-one-zero, is free of sentient life. She says to give her two minutes to clear the area before you deploy that anchor.”
The ‘anchors’ were of the autonomous type designed to begin drilling once contacting the seabed. Their programming- to continue drilling until bedrock was encountered- made certain they would hold in the severest of conditions.
“Acknowledged. Subcommander? Wait another minute then launch the last anchor.”
“Acknowledged, Commodore.” Regina Celeste’s voice confirmed from the display panel.
“Thank Sen. Marsh for me and please recall her, highness.” Andie feigned a smile then turned her eyes to the storage hangar’s deck. She began wiping her eyes gently.
“Something wrong, Commodore?” Billie asked as she touched Andie’s shoulder gently.
“What?” My sister asked as she looked back up. “No…I’m…I guess it finally hit me that…that we’re…we’re finally…home. This is our home now…my…our mission is complete. After ten long years…out there,” Andie pointed up and out the hangar to the wonderful, blue sky, “It’s…it’s finally over.”
Quite a few people had gathered to see their ‘new’ home since we opened the gigantic hangar door. Artemus Celeste, Andie’s father, being an earlier arrival.
“And I’m so proud of all of you, Andromeda.” Artie said as he turned my half-sister around and drew her into a warm embrace. “I knew that…if anyone could…you…you are a true leader, Andromeda.” He stumbled, tightening his arms around her.
“And I’m so glad I could be here with my girls.” He added while looking at me in appreciation.
“Now comes the true test.” I said to myself, though loud enough that everyone near me heard. I’d had my eyes closed re-examining some of the many future scenarios for the people of ‘Atlantis’.
“What kind of ‘tests’, Alexandra?’ Artie asked…or rather dared me to explain.
I looked to Andie then to her father. “First and foremost, how will the people of Atlantis deal with the indigenous peoples of Earth?”
“What?” Andie and Artie gasped in unison.
“The peoples your ancestors left here.” I said neutrally. “As on Celestra ten years ago, many peoples of Earth never made it onto the Exodus ships that departed this ‘dying’planet over forty thousand years ago to populate the stars.”
“So why have they not attempted communication with us when we first entered orbit, Alex?” Andie asked as she stared at me.
“It’s like our sister told you on your first transit to the future. Civilizations don’t usually progress farther than the limits of their environment, morality, or sometimes their technology. After being left behind, survival became paramount. Much as those still on Celestra have found out, sis. The advanced technology that had been common in their everyday life became useless without the trained personnel to repair and operate it. And, since everything and everyone they knew had deserted them- abandoned them on this cooling, supposedly dying, planet with no means of escape- the possibility of changing their minds to follow along or even recreating the technology necessary to leave this world was gone. Day-to-day survival, as I said, became crucial. The remaining people of Earth devolved into barbaric clans- small family tribes, really. Most have reverted back to the primitive peoples my sisters and I rescued over six hundred thousand years ago.”
“So we are related, Alex?” Lena asked in surprise as she looked around her- to all the people gathered in the huge hangar.
Andie’s mouth dropped open as her eyes shot to our young sister.
“I…I thought you were Amy’s daughter?”
“Amy adopted me. When Alex and her sisters arrived at my peoples’ encampment, they found me hanging on for my very life, high in a tree, one hundred and fifty long steps from where my entire clan had already expired from this world. Barely able to climb that high tree up away from the strong, foul smell of death, I became the lone survivor. Amy and Alex offered me the Mahanilui to save my life.”
Lena paused to breathe as she glanced up and looked around the ceiling thoughtfully. “I accepted the Empress’ offer gratefully, but I choose to never forget my beginnings…my people…those that I lost in the last days of my first life.”
“Listening or not, I offer them well wishes and favorable thoughts every night before I sleep and shall remember them all for as long as I still draw breath.”
“Wow!” Amy declared in surprise as she gently placed her hand on her adopted daughter’s shoulder. “God Sprinkle, that was beautiful!”
“Alex? Is there some plan to reacquaint our peoples then?” Artie asked as he wiped a tear from his left eye.
“The Empress is going to leave that sensitive mission to her sisters and brothers residing on Atlantis, Commander. A mission this important will take years to complete, and even longer to refine. Think you can handle it, Commodore?” I said turning to Andie.
“I think I’ll be able to ‘see’ my way through it, Alex.” Andie giggled nervously.
We both knew it would be a long and perilous road.
“Alex? Andie?” Billie asked loudly to get our attention.
“Rommie is requesting permission to board Atlantis and also requests that we ‘make a hole’.”
“Let’s start moving everyone away from the edge then.” I agreed. Billie, Andie, Artie, Lena, and Amy began motioning people back. When we had a good four-meter area cleared, Andie gave Billie permission for Rommie to board.
To everyone’s astonishment, Rommie shot high up out of the water letting loose with an excited ‘YEEHAW’, performed three complete somersaults in the air while transforming to her land mode, and stuck a perfect two-legged, gymnast’s landing! Taking a bow before the stunned crowd, Rommie stood straight and casually walked toward us with a huge smile.
It took a while for everyone gathered to start applauding, this being the first time most had seen Rommie’s gift, let along an actual Mermaid.
Lena squealed in absolute delight as she clapped enthusiastically.
“Show-off!” Amy growled in annoyance.
“You’re one to bitch about attracting attention, Driz.” Rommie giggled to her sister. “I remember a certain tropical storm that produced quite the light show back on Ni’ihua in ’44.”
“Jacki asked for something that would keep the ‘Fly-Boys’ grounded.” Amy defended as she rolled her eyes at our sister.
“A good monsoon would have been sufficient, Driz, yet you decided to effectively put an ‘electric fence’ around the whole island. Just a little overkill, perhaps?” Rommie countered with a devious smile.
“I took the request as a chance to practice my gift. Remember, Alex says we get better with practice, Splash.”
“Girls, girls.” Artie started as he waved my two sisters to quiet down. “Not in front of the people. To reveal too much about your gifts only invites problems later on.” He stressed quietly.
“Dixie, I’d like to make a city-wide multimedia announcement, please.”
“Ready, Alex.” Atlantis’ A.I. responded pleasantly.
“People of Atlantis. Most of you know me as Alexandra Reilly, but I also have another designation that some of you already know. I am one of three who call themselves ‘Empress of Time and Space’. I understand there to be quite a few myths and legends about me in your literature. I, along with my sisters,” I paused to motion to Amy, Lena, Rommie, Billie, Gena, Mom, Reggie, Artie, Andie, Regina Celeste, and all the Pixies in attendance. All of who nodded or bowed.
“Have taken on the duty of protectors of the timeline, or, if you will, guardians of your past, present, and future. As time’s guardians, we each have special gifts that allow us to do our job. Some of you have witnessed, firsthand, these gifts. My sisters and I should not be trifled with and we request you allow us all to continue to protect your new home’s timeline as we see fit. As previously stated, our gifts are numerous and potentially dangerous. Please, for your own safety, do not attempt to push us to our limits- instead, revisit the aforementioned written myths and legends. I’m sure they will prove very…insightful.”
“Alex? What in the seven worlds are you doing?” Artie asked, flabbergasted.
“You must forgive Cmdr. Artemus Celeste. He believes that the Empress should be protected at all cost. I will tell you all what I told him when we first met officially and that which some of you have learned firsthand.”
I began to think about my ‘glow’.
“My sisters and I are VERY capable of protecting ourselves,” I said as I spiked its intensity, “And will do so if necessary.”
I disabled my illumination having illustrated my point.
“We are here to help you all establish a successful colony on this planet we call ‘Earth’. We are not here to advance personal or nefarious gains and/or vendettas.”
“So now, since the safe and successful landing of Atlantis has been fulfilled, our participation in Atlantis’ arrival and success has come to a close. The Empress and her sisters will now leave Atlantis’ future to our resident sisters, Andromeda Celeste, Regina Celeste, and…Belletrix Mintaka.” I added as I noticed a younger, more familiar face approach out of the gathered crowd. Andie looked at me with a shocked, sad expression. Regina looked surprised as well.
A murmur rose as those gathered noticed Belle’s arrival, but looked confused by her new, younger, physical appearance. I was glad to see she had worked things out and accepted her Mahanilui.
Though Andie’s pleading had come close to indicating Belle’s importance, she had only seen a small glimpse of the doctor’s new role here in the city of Atlantis…in its foreseeable future.
“At this time I would request all ‘Sisters of Kili’ and all “Sisters of Avalon’ to assemble here, in this storage hangar for departure. It is time for the ‘Sisters of Atlantis’ to begin their first mission- that of reuniting the old and new peoples of Earth- a process I hope everyone within earshot of my voice will undertake enthusiastically, but fairly.”
I offered my hands, outstretched, to all my sisters. Once gathered, we found ourselves in the Diplomatic hangar in the Command Core- recently redesignated the ‘City Center’.
“Well that was rather abrupt!” Mom said as she looked around to see where we were. I had intentionally taken us forward an hour.
“What was that all about, Alex?” Andie asked angrily as she, Regina, and Belle appeared beside me.
“To prove a point.” I said without much emotion. “The people of Atlantis- all of them- needed to see that the Empress was real and would not be swayed by greed or want. They needed to see that even the Empress’ blood sisters weren’t immune, but required to act on their own accord with similar morality.”
“Wait! Have I…will I do something that you disapprove of. Alex? Will Reggie…or Belle…”
“What have you seen happening in the near future, Andromeda Celeste?” I questioned, narrowing my eyes as I continued to assess her and her two sisters. “I trust that you will run ALL of the scenarios this time?” I hinted, seeing Andie close her eyes slowly.
We patiently waited the fifteen minutes it took my half-sister to use her gift. I knew she had properly accessed it when her mouth dropped open suddenly and her eyes popped open in shock.
“Things will fall apart so soon, Alex?” She asked as her voice trembled with fright.
“It is only one scenario, Andromeda. So it is up to you, Reggie, and Belle to see that those specific events never occur, are undone, or circumvented entirely. Your gift, Andie, has developed to the point that you and your five sisters will successfully find and repair the temporal discrepancies in Atlantis’ near future. Your gifts will continue to develop to enable you all to repair all but the most difficult incursions. For those, look to my, Alex Steinert’s, or Alexandra’s assistance. We are but a thought away, Regina. Until then, my sisters.” I said with a nod as I thought about phasing my group out.
“Well, I have to admit it.” Mom commented sadly as she shook her head while I watched the shocked faces of our three sisters. They looked around the hangar in disbelief of our sudden disappearance. Andie, Regina, and Belle started crying heavily as they huddled together holding each other tightly.
“What have you to admit, mother?” I asked tersely.
“You are much better at ripping off a bandage than I am, Alexandra.”
“I told them exactly what they needed to do, mother.”
“Really, Alex?” Rommie contested. “I’m usually very good at looking deeply into political bullshit, not to mention your prophetic predictions, but that information was buried farther down than the Challenger Deep!”
“Mom just told Aunt Andie that she’s in charge of her ‘Sisterhood’, that she, Reggie, Belle, Ginger, and Simone will be able to handle the upcoming ‘glitchs’, and that Aunt Regina is the trans-dimensional communicator for the ‘Sister’s of Atlantis’.” My daughter translated.
“Not to question your math skills sweetcheeks, but there are only five ‘Sisters of Atlantis’, not six as Alex specifically stated.” Amy challenged while Lena looked on and nodded.
“Wait. You mean ol’ Artie…” Quintin Darrough gasped before he was interrupted.
“Hey! Alex said ‘me and my five sisters!” Andie gasped in a higher octave, garnering our attention. “There’s only five of u…”
Reilly’s Recreation Room appeared around us.
“Welcome home, everyone,” I said with a sad smile. I had really hated to leave my sisters so abruptly, but that is how I saw our departure. Alex Covington would be visiting our beleaguered sisters in about a year, Atlantis-relative.
Right now, I had to make sure my sisters were returned to their respective times or planet.
“So…who’s first?” I asked my companions sadly.
“I guess Driz, Sprinkle, and I should get back, Alex. As much as I’d like to stay, there’s a whole heap of shit just waiting for me on the hill. I’m sure that Lena wants to meet her new brothers and sisters, too.” Rommie moaned in distress.
“Could you drop Lena and I off in St. Pete, Alex? That’s where my rental car is.” Amy inquired.
“You can drop me off there as well, Alex. I need a little more meeeeermaid time before I can face those f…” Rommie again moaned as Amy instantly covered Lena’s ears. “Idiots!”
I nodded and silently offered my hands.
1310hrs, St. Petersburg, Fla, July 13th, 2020AD
“How close are we to when we left, Alex?” Amy asked as she and Rommie looked around their hotel suite. Lena gazed, wide-eyed, around the plush living quarters.
“About an hour later, Driz.” I giggled. It still seemed comical that some of my sisters used ‘code names’.
“So when would this be, Director?” Yuuka asked from my left shoulder
I rolled my eyes having not felt her there before we left Reilly.
“July 13th, 2020AD,” I sighed in resignation.
“I thought things would look a bit more…modern.” Allie commented from my right shoulder.
I rolled my eyes again and groaned. Mom, Reggie, Rommie, Amy, and Lena laughed hysterically at my discomfort.
“Girls? Please join us in the land of grownups.”
“Nice digs.” Yuuka commented as she reached full height. “I take it Randi Van Pelt made the reservations?”
“As always, Little Flower.” Rommie smiled. “The girl’s the best travel planner I’ve ever dealt with. Far and away better than the congressional travel agency.”
A knock sounded from the suite’s door.
“Who is it?” Rommie asked loudly as she looked to me for an answer. I just grinned like a Cheshire cat…whatever breed of feline a ‘Cheshire’ might be. My sister’s memory of them was very truncated.
“Senator Marsh? Geno from Guest Services, ma’am. I have a delivery for you and Ms. Reynolds.”
“Be right there.” Rommie answered, as her Reilly became a thick, luxurious, dark blue bathrobe. A white towel wrapped itself around her hair as if she had just come out of the shower.
Rommie approached the door in her bare feet and opened the door cautiously.
“I wasn’t expecting any packages today, Geno. Who’s it from?”
“The Carrier would not say, but the label specifies ‘Reilly Research Foundation in Kili Beach, California’ ma’am, she did insist it was imperative that you and/or Ms. Reynolds receive it immediately. It’s also marked ‘Time Sensitive’.” The Concierge explained as he handed Rommie the thick FED-EX document mailer.
“I can hand it over to the police if you are unsure, ma’am.” He added.
“No, no. We’ve dealt with them before, Geno. Ame’s and I lobbied for them several years ago. Being marked ‘Time Sensitive’, it has to be important. I’ll accept it.”
Easily overhearing the conversation and the Concierge’s concern, Amy raised a finger to us, stepped into action, and approached the door.
“Rommie? What is it?” She asked feigning curiosity, as she ducked around her roommate.
“We got a package. Were you expecting anything from Reilly Research Foundation?”
“Not that I know of, but it sure looks important.” Amy said as she fished into her purse she grabbed from the table, pulled a couple twenty’s from it, and handed them to the gentleman. “Thanks, Geno.”
“Thank you, ma’am. Have a good afternoon, ladies.” The concierge said as he smiled and disappeared from the doorway.
“Any idea what this could be, Alex?” Rommie asked after closing the door. She turned back to the rest of us, her eyebrow raised in mock curiosity. Her Reilly again changed, this time into a pair of designer jean shorts, stylish low-heeled sandals, and a light, flower-patterned summer blouse.
I just smiled, silently walked over to the dining room table, and took a seat. I noticed Reggie had a huge smile on her face as she pulled out the chair to sit next to me. Mom quietly took a seat on my other side while Yuuka and Allie sat down at each end. Rommie, Lena, and Amy sat down across from us.
“Oh wondrous and mysterious package, reveal thy magical contents to those undeserving, gathered before our frivolous, mystical Empress.” Rommie giggled as she waved her hand over the package before opening the container and emptying it out onto the large, formal table.
A personal data device this period called a ‘tablet’ along with several notarized documents slid out. A small, black, leather-bound booklet as well as a small banking card- a ‘debit card’, I think my sister called it- also slid from the package.
Amy and Rommie looked at me in relief.
“I was wondering how long it would take.” Amy said as she shook her head and smiled. She reached to the table, picked up the tablet, and handed it to Lena.
“Here, this is for you, Sprinkle. Push the button on the top right of the device. If I’m right, something should happen immediately.”
“What is it, mom? It looks similar to the standard report forms they use on Atlantis.”
“Sort of…turn it on and let’s see.” Amy prompted with a nod to the thin, rectangular device Lena held.
“Please stand-by for an important message from her most honored self, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space.” Randi Van Pelt’s voice announced as a picture of Sand Dollar, underway, appeared on the device’s display. The screen went blank for two seconds before my face appeared.
“Hi, y’all!” Alex Steinert’s smiling face greeted. “Ah understand y’all had a new addition to the fam’ly, Amy. Lena, honey, ah’d like ta oh-fishally welcome y’all to the Sisters of Kili. By now you been brought up ta speed and expeir’enced some of our exploits and have a gen’ral idea a what the sisters kin do. Ah understand yer ‘specially taken with Rommie’s gift, hun.” Alex paused and smiled to our newest sister knowing exactly where she, Amy, and Rommie would be sitting. Lena’s mouth dropped open as her eyes grew wider.
“In the comin’ months we’ll meet form’ly, but ah jus’ wanted ta say ‘how-dee’ fer now. Ah also need to explain summa the contents a this here parcel. See, darlin’, when the sisterhood welcomes a new member- ‘specially one from so far ‘way, we need to make her legal-like in regards ta today’s society. On the table behind me’s that necess-sary paperwork provin’ y’all are Amy Reynold’s daughter and a bone-i-fied citizen a these here Yew-nited States. Randi set y’all up with a birth certificate, immunization record, bank account, an’ some other important papers, includin’ a passport. Y’all be a good girl an Ah’ll see y’all sometime ‘round Labor Day. An don’ worry none, hun. Amy’s a good ma an’ an even better teacher so listen to her like y’all been doin. Ah look forward to meetin’ yal the first time, hun. Take care now!”
The tablet’s screen went blank for three seconds before the photo of Sand Dollar re-appeared.
“The preceding message from our ever-baffling, illustrious Empress is the sole property of her most-charitable majesty, and therefore cannot be retained, copied, or replayed on this or any other device and will self-delete entirely in ten seconds. Please step back to lessen the chance of physical damage.” Randi’s voice warned.
Rommie, Amy, Lena, Yuuka, and Allie jumped from their chairs and quickly moved back from the table as Randi’s voice started counting backward from ten.
“Five, four, three, two, one…file deletion complete.” Randi’s face on the display looked to each of our five sisters individually and giggled.
“Did you guys REALLY think I’d make a perfectly good tablet go up in smoke ‘Mission Impossible’style?” Randi laughed as she shook her head on the screen for thirty seconds.
“Seriously? Lena, sweetie, the tablet is yours to keep. You can use it to keep all your appointments, store your homework, and even store boys phone numbers- lots of boy’s phone numbers,” Randi’s face glanced over to a glowering Amy momentarily and seemed to gulp nervously, “But only after you reach thirty-five, honey. Amy’s a real stick…ler on dating guys.” The image laughed nervously then continued. “Enjoy the tab and we’ll see you on Labor Day, sweetie. Good luck, Ames!”
The display quickly went blank then was replaced by what I knew to be the tablet’s ‘welcome’ screen.
Mom began laughing hysterically!
“Goddess! I LOVE this family!”
“I’m really gonna need to have a talk with that girl.” I promised out loud as Reggie and mom both wiped their eyes dry. She had been laughing just as hard as mother- if not harder!
Lena had been investigating the piece of twenty-first century technology for about five minutes when Randi’s face suddenly reappeared on it. Lena shrieked and dropped the tablet to the table instantly.
“Alex Reilly?” Randi’s image asked, her face looking around the room from the display.
“Here, honey. What can I do for you?” I answered as I came into range of the unit’s built-in camera.
“Alex, Alex requests your presence in 1889 Britain- London’s Whitechapel District. She said you’d know who to bring.”
“Acknowledged. Tell Alex I’m on my way, honey. Reilly out.” I said as the tablet went completely dark.
“How would all of you like to visit London?” I asked as my sisters’ eyes widened with excitement.
“We need to stop by Reilly to pick up a few things and inventory the proper clothing for the late 1880’s.”
“Back so soon, Alex?” Billie asked as we rephased in the Rec Room a microsecond later.
“Alex Steinert and I need the Cummins twins, Billie. Yuuka and Allie? We’ll need the squadron. You’ll want Trina, Kess, Daisy, and Lavie.”
“Ginger and Simone? Since you two decided to stow away, we could use your help too. Commodore Celeste already knows you girls are here, but you two will be assigned as her personal wait staff for six months upon your return.” I said as I looked to the far left corner of the room. Yuuka followed my stare, went to Pixie mode and took flight after our two stowaways as they made for the Rec Room’s exit and out into the passageway. Five other pixies instantly took to the air and followed their ‘Squadron Leader’.
“Goddess! Reilly was never this much fun in its original universe, Alexandra!” Mom giggled.
“I’m sure Andie would be willing to work out some sort of ‘Pixie Exchange Program’ with you, mother. I know she’s already thought about it.”
“Do you require apprehension and restraint of the two illegal pixies, Director?” Fay asked enthusiastically from just overhead.
Her face showed a quirky smile that I didn’t quite like the look of.
“That won’t be necessary, honey. I’ll put a halt to their fun in a moment. For now, and for your safety, I suggest you land, sit, and enjoy that cup of coffee you’re holding.
“Aye, as ye wish, mum.” Fay replied with a disappointed snap of her fingers as she and her cup of coffee settled gently to the floor beside the table where Billie and Gena were seated. I smiled and walked over to the food dispenser.
“Coffee, Empress-blend, black, please.”
“Director, I have picked up the fugitive pixies on my sensors. Yuuka’s squadron is pursuing at close range. What actions should be taken, Alex?” RVP’s voice inquired from the room.
“None, RVP. I’ll handle it from here.” I replied. “Just alert me when they get close.”
“They are enroute back to the recreation room as we speak, director.”
“Thanks, honey, I’ll snare them.” I said as I placed my coffee down on the table.
“Please don’t hurt them, Alexandra.” Mom pleaded as she looked expectantly to the doorway.
“I have no intention of harming any of my sisters, mother, but they have had their fun and now need to assume their roles in our upcoming mission.” I said as seven pixies entered and streaked around the room overhead several times.
“Simone and Ginger! Stop right…there!” I said calmly as I blindly pointed a finger over my shoulder to them.
Both girls suddenly froze in mid-flight!
Yuuka and her squadron had no choice but to quickly take evasive action in order to avoid colliding with their suddenly stationary sisters.
“Nice shootin’, Tex!” Mom laughed.
With little emotion and to the silent stares of everyone else in the large room, I stood and walked over to the temporally, time-suspended, twelve-point-seven centimeter pair. Requesting my medieval purse from my Reilly’s inventory, I opened it fully and held it up in front of the two stationary pixies.
I couldn’t quite reach them.
“Would it be too much to ask for one of my ‘loyal’ Mind Warriors to lend a hand or at least a step?” I asked without looking at any one of the five in attendance.
I felt myself rise about ten centimeters.
“Thank you,” I said as I positioned the purse directly in front of my quarry and released time for them. The resulting impact into my purse moved me back about half a meter as I quickly closed the open end by the sinew purse strings. Settling gently to the floor, I casually walked back to our table- my purse jerking and jumping on its own as I held it by its strings.
I unceremoniously tossed the bag onto the table.
“When you both decide to settle down and behave, I’ll let you out- provided you stay grown up.” I said loudly at the bag as it continued to hop and bounce spastically on the table. I occasionally batted the purse away from my hot cup to prevent spillage.
Waiting two full minutes after my purse went dormant; I loosened the strings and allowed the two pixies to exit. Simone and Ginger slowly crawled out with their heads hung low in disgrace.
“Why is it so deceptively large in there, Alex?” Ginger asked as she stood, hovered off the side of the table, and grew into ‘Adult’ mode while pointing to my purse.
“Variable Dimension Physics, honey. My mate and his people optimized it centuries ago on their planet. Are you two ready to behave now?”
“We are, Empress. What would you have us do on this ‘mission’ of yours?” Ginger asked formally.
“You two will be imitating cadavers in order to clear a good friend’s name in a series of gruesome murders.” I replied indifferently.
“Caaaaaadavers/Mmmmmurders?” Ginger and Simone gasped together in shock.
“But, why?” Ginger asked, quickly overcoming her astonishment.
“You two just so happen to look very similar to one of the victims.” I smiled. “Trina, have you been able to get a handle on the gift you share with your twin, Sunni?”
“You mean can I use the gift I never knew I possessed, Alexandra?” She asked.
“That very one, honey. I might need you to ‘modify’ our corpse to resemble the walking dead or impersonate someone else if warranted.” I smiled as I looked around the room for the last member of our mission group.
“Lilly? We’ll need your mimicry, too.” I said spotting her off to the left about halfway across the room.
She nodded and walked toward us.
“So what do you need us for, Alex?” Rommie asked as she, Amy, and Lena looked on from my right. “Are we really going after the ‘Ripper’?”
I nodded. “Sort of, but not directly.”
“Rommie, you’ll be our liaison to the local constabulary and Scotland Yard. I may also need you to play ‘Legal Assistant’… Amy and Lena…how good are you at making fog- the ‘pea soup’ variety?”
Amy smiled wickedly. “Not a problem, Director.”
“Fog, mom?” Lena questioned innocently as she tilted her head to one side.
“Its easy enough once I show you the basics, Sprink.” Amy answered, still with the devious grin.
“So what do you have planned for us, Alexandra?” Mom inquired snobbishly as she and Reggie looked on expectantly.
“Transportation and ‘temporal effects’.”
“So Regina and I are to be lowly conveyances?”
“No, you are going to help us clear James, mother. Reggie, when the time comes, you are going to make sure our cadavers appear and disappear ‘mysteriously’.”
“Gotcha, ma.” Reggie acknowledged with a very…VERY disconcerting, malevolent grin.
“Mom? How practiced are you at phasing out of brick walls like you did back in Avalon?” I asked impassively.
Alexis Reilly grinned maliciously!
“So what will Pixie Squadron be doing, Director?” Yuuka asked on behalf of her flight. I did a double take as the five women were now dressed in WWII Era Army Air Corp uniforms, officer’s covers, and leather flight jackets.
I shook my head and a giggle escaped my lips as I noticed the ‘Pin-up Girl styled Flying Pixie’ squadron patch on each of their right breast pockets.
Pixies.
“Reconnaissance…except for Trina. I want twenty-four hour, overhead surveillance of James, Ginger, and Simone for the duration of this mission. Any questions?”
“Um…director?” Yuuka asked shyly. “Does this mission require corsets?”
“And Bustles, too, but only while not in ‘Pixie Mode’. We will be in 1880’s Britain after all. Being underdressed is simply not done, my dear.” I replied after selecting the most proper English accent my Reilly was programmed with.
She cringed, visibly.
“I hate corsets.” Billie groused quietly.
“Believe me, I’m not fond of them either, Will. Neither is your sister, Jacki, for that matter.” I replied- my voice tainted with similar hatred toward the dread torture devices. I’d had my fill back at Avalon, after all.
“RVP, we’ll need requisite translation archives with appropriate accent variants along with proper 1880’s women’s fashion data transferred to our Reilly’s as needed.”
“Parsing individual unit discrepancies. Complete. Downloading. Downloads complete. I have also taken the liberty to download Omega Processor #3’s ‘Corset Initiation’ software patch to limit physical damage to the individual.” RVP responded.
“Thank you. Status on mission group Reillys’ charge levels?” I asked.
“All unit power levels within normal reserve parameters, Director. I suggest sanitary holding system purges for all units before mission onset.”
“Agreed. Commense sanitary system purge of all relevant units, RVP.”
“Initiating purge. Please remain stationary.” RVP advised.
“Director, I’m reading system error codes on units’ Simone and Ginger. Revisionary logs do not comply with Reilly Research Foundation OEM specifications. Recommendation: unit replacement before mission onset.” RVP quickly announced.
“You heard RVP, girls. Yuuka, please escort these two to your quarters and have RVP measure and fabricate their ‘official’ Reilly suits. Install all necessary archives, programs, and software patches. Report back here when systems interfacing is complete. RVP, copy?”
“Acknowledged, Director.” Our A.I. confirmed.
“Understood, Alex. We’ll be back in a little while. Come on you two.” Yuuka acknowledged as she went to pixie mode. Simone and Ginger followed her lead and all three flew out into the passageway.
“We have three hours. Now what should we do in the mean time?” I asked.
“Alex?” Cami asked. “What should Clan Darough do while you’re away?”
“If I’m not mistaken, I think Alexandra will ask if you four would like to go on a mission with her. I believe she needs assistance on a planet called Medrin?”
“Oh, Goddess! Really? Medrin?” Cami gasped with a horrified expression. “Why there of all places?”
“I’ve seen some very important negotiations occurring in the Medrin capital, honey- something about telepathic precautions and error checking.” I revealed.
“Marvelous! What I always wanted to do. Reading the minds of the Medrin’s and De Medrin’s! The most notorious womenizers in the universe!” Cami complained holding her hands high into the air in protest. “What did we do to deserve this, Alex?”
“Too many Mind Warriors in Victorian London makes for a very big crater in Britain, Sweetheart. Besides, I think Quintin would ‘love’ to see Medrin and its unique governing political system.” I replied with emphasis on the word ‘love’.
‘Is that where it happens, Director?’ Cami thought to me, as she remained silent.
I twitched my eyebrow ever so slightly in response.
“Alexandra will arrive tomorrow at 0800hrs, sweetheart.” I informed. “We’ll be in the auditorium acclimating ourselves to the period clothing. Gena, stay here in reserve just in case.” I added as I first looked around at the unassigned Pixies then to Fay again floating overhead, before walking out the door.
After spending six restful hours at Kili’s south beach, I had brought our group- minus Yuuka, Simone, and Ginger- back to Reilly’s main auditorium. We had been walking, sitting, and standing for an hour now in our period clothing. Yuuka, Ginger, and Simone had joined us forty minutes ago. Ginger and Simone had lost consciousness four times each so far, but finally…finally, seemed to be adjusting.
“Is everyone comfortable with their clothing restrictions?” I asked my companions.
“Aesthetically, does this ‘bustle’ exponentially expand my buttocks?” Billy inquired.
I rolled my eyes.
“Must we wear these constrictive garments, Alex?” Ginger asked as she readjusted herself in her blouse for the…Goddess, I had lost count how many times!
“YES!” I answered curtly before looking around to my other sisters.
“Pixies. You’ll all need to remain grownup unless on sortie.” I reminded. Seeing the six women nod, I continued while holding out my hands.
“Shall we go, Ladies?”
“Amy, a cover of the foggy type to phase in unseen, if you please?”
“Copy, Alex. Watch and learn, Lena. Fog is really easy when you have so much humidity already in the air. Just concentrate on making very small droplets of water condense. Not so big that they begin to fall, just big enough to form a low, dense cloud. Like this.” Amy instructed.
A modest fog bank immediately rolled ominously down the street to almost obscure the buildings on either side of the narrow thoroughfare.
Taking that as her cue, my sister’s group rephrased.
“Y’all are late, Allison Covington!” Alex Covington griped quietly before we even rephased.
“Apologies, Alexandra. We had costuming issues that needed immediate rectification. How have you been, sister?” I said as we embraced. The familiar tingle was barely felt. I now knew everything she knew and quickly began to review her plan.
“Mina! Jacki! How nice to see you two again!” I added excitedly embracing the other two women.
“What is that smell?” Simone questioned, thereby interrupting our greetings; her nose scrunched up tightly.
“We country folk call it ‘horseshit’, hun. Didn’t Allie tell y’all ta watch your step before rephasin’?” Alex Covington informed our freshman sister. “Maybe y’all should take a slow, careful step to your right? An lift yer dress a might b’fore doin’ it.”
“Greenhorns.” She huffed to herself while shaking her head several times. Jacki and Mina giggled quietly while politely covering their mouths with their gloved hands.
“Lexi? How’s this here Universe been treatin’ ya?”
“Been intrestin’, ma. A whole heap more fun then Flemin’ City’s been these last five hundred or so years.” Mom replied using her rarely unleashed drawl. She quickly wiped at her eyes.
“Sorry, Alex.” She said quietly as her eyes lowered sadly to the slowly darkening street.
“Ah told ya it was all good, hun. Ah’m honored to be her stand in.”
Mom gave my twin a single nod.
An awkward minute passed as we just stood and looked at each other. I noticed that Billie and Jacki had moved away a few paces and were quietly conversing with each other.
“Well…shall we divvie up an’ go to our rooms to start the mission? Granted, the places ain’t much, but it’ll suffice for the mission. Mina, you an’ Lexie take Reggie, Lilly, an’ our Pixie Squadron over to the other…house. The rest of us need to go in here.” Alex said gesturing to a nondescript door to the left of the cobblestone street we had ported to.
“Be on your best behavior tonight, girls.” Mina smiled with a wink as she directed mom, Reggie, Lilly, and the Pixies up the street. “My flat is this way, sisters.”
They vanished- literally and physically- into Amy and Lena’s manufactured fogbank. The fog itself began to quickly disperse as we reached the two steps leading to the indicated door and Alex reached for the handle.
1634hrs, London, England, December 23rd, 1887AD
“Margie!” Alex shouted as we entered, single file, into a gas lit hallway. A well-worn staircase off to our right led to the second floor and beyond, it’s heavily worn banister testament to its frequent use. Muffled feminine giggling could be heard from behind a darkly stained, heavy, wooden, double pocket door.
One panel of the door slid open slowly and a middle-aged woman’s head appeared.
“You Americans. Got no sense a privacy or decorum. Didn’ I tell ya we had custome…I means friends arriving shortly?” The woman scolded as she quickly assessed Alex and I, looked to the door then back at our group. Her eyes grew large.
“Oi! Where you pretty wenches been hidin’?” Marge blurted out as her jaw practically dropped to the floor. She quickly composed herself. “Quick! Get yer pretty lil’ arses in ‘ere ‘fore they gets ‘ere!”
Both panels of the door quickly slid open to reveal a large sitting room- a lounge- I believe the British called it.
Six stylishly dressed women of varying ages stood or sat around the tastefully decorated room that smelt heavily of cigars and perfume. We got several different reactions from them. Three of them looked very jealous. The other three regarded us critically; one woman even licked her heavily painted lips.
“Quick, girls, help em get comfy!”
Several of ‘Margie’s girls’ offered help removing then quickly took our overcoats, hats, and bags to the back room.
“Dearies, take an open seat if ya likes, otherwise stand so’s ya shows off yer goods for the nice gentlemen we’re expectin’.
I looked at my sister in surprise.
“You booked us into a Brothel?” I whispered angrily to her.
“Y’all seen it, sis! Don’t gimme that ol’ righteous act- not after what Ah seen y’all do back on Terra!”
She had me there, but before I could argue, we were interrupted.
“Oi! Tart ain’t on the board this night, ol’ woman, got her menses jes b’fore Alexandra’s cab called!” Amy barked as she placed a protective hand on Lena’s shoulder. A bright flash of light filled the lounge windows and a menacing clap of thunder sounded outside that shook the lamp globes.
I’d say Amy was definitely surprised by our mission parameters already and intended to keep Lena’s honor intact.
“Suit yerself, dearie. This here’s a respectable establishment an’ we don’ expect no pervs tonight anyhow. The tart can stay in the back an fix refreshments.” Margie acquiesed after looking curiously toward the nearest window.
“I ain’t no tart! I’m sixteen an’ certainly no maid, mumsie! Me an’ Ames, we stays together through thick an’ thin! Don’t we Ames?” Lena griped angrily.
Our young sister had caught on very quickly.
“We’ll head to the back, mum. Sorry, Allie. Sorry, Alex.” Amy replied as she made her decision. Alex and I nodded.
“Ah understand, hun. Allison an’ Ah’ll split our take with y’all.” Alex offered as I nodded my agreement.
“You’re loss! We share profits equally amonst the girls that…’provides’…services.” Margie said as she relented.
“How many we expectin’, mum?” Rommie asked giving off an aire of experience as she struck a very enticing pose by the heavy, cast iron coal stove that provided heat for the room.
“Received nine ‘reservations’ fer tonight, dearie. Don’t know if any them gents cater to the lean meat though, asked fer more wholesome company, an’ the word ‘twins’ was mentioned once or twice, so…”
Several of the ‘resident’ girls giggled politely as the Senator blushed.
“How’d you do it, Alex?” Margie asked as she looked to Billie and Jacki then to me and Alex.
“Told y’all Ah had connections!” Alex answered with a devious smile. “Hey Allison, y’all care to inner-duce the gals?”
“Shur, sis.” I answered, taking her hint. I let my shared drawl come out to play. “Y’all met Romney Marsh over by the Franklin. Amanda Reynolds and her kid sister, Lenora…”
“Lena’s good, mum.” Lena interrupted gruffly.
“Seems y’all met my twin, Alex, an’ these here are our best friends, Jacki an’ Billie Cummins.”
‘I absolutely refuse to offer myself to some unknown man for compensation, Alexandra!’ Billie declared in my mind.
‘It won’t come to that, Billie.’ Her own voice- or rather, Jacki’s- answered calmly. ‘Alex says the festivities will be disrupted by some commotion out on the street. This ‘house’ won’t earn a penny tonight. So relax, sis. Wait. Didn’t you see what happens tonight?’
‘Of course I have foreseen tonight’s adventure, Jacquelyn. I had also seen myself conveying the aforementioned statement.’ Billie responded regally via thought.
‘Must you always be a prude, sis? Goddess, you can be such a stuck-up bitch at times!’ Jacki thought back strongly.
A bell ringing three times indicated someone was at the door and canceled the opening shots to the upcoming war of ‘thoughts’ between our two Mind Warriors.
“The Gents is here! Make yerselves look pretty fer ‘em, Dearies!” Margie urged excitedly in a loud whisper as she opened one of the pocket doors, gracefully exited the room, and quickly reclosed it.
We heard Margie answer the door.
“Welcome to Margie’s, Gents! Step right in an’ get somethin’ to warm yerselves this cold winter’s eve.”
“Thank you, Lady Margaret. Your hospitality is, as always, first rate.”
“Aren’t you the dear, Mr. Sadler? Nice to see you again, too! Come on in, I have just the thing ta take ‘way the chill.”
The pocket doors opened wide revealing Margie and several well-dressed gentlemen. I recognized one of the faces.
“Well, girls? Help the gent’s with their overcoats.” She prompted expectantly, scowling around the room. We all went into action helping the men remove their overcoats, gloves, scarves, hats, and a few had walking canes.
“What in the Queen’s name? Alexandra? Is that you, luv?”
“Well, Ah nevva… Little Jimmie Sadler…all growed up-like…could it really be true, hun?” Alex said acting surprised as she gently touched his forearm.
“Lady Alexandra, please!” The man pleaded genteelly in embarrassment.
“Hi, Jimmie.” I said shyly as I moved over to where he could see me.
“And Allision? You’re here, too? My how the time flies, Ladies! Could it have possibly been three years since we met at Uncle’s party? How have my favorite twins fared since last we ‘talked’?” James Sadler asked with reserved enthusiasm.
“Been more like five, Jimmie! How’s ol’ ‘Unc’ doin’ these days?”
“I’m sorry to admit that his gout severely limits his activities these days, yet he is still randy as a first year. I fear it will be his death.”
Alex and I giggled to each other.
“Natcher’ly.” Alex said as we winked to each other.
“An’ how’s her ladyship, Jimmie?” I asked seriously.
“Mother is as always, Lady Allison. She wishes for far more communication than Father will allow. I feel a socialite, such as Mother, should never have been taken out from the pool of society and placed in the brook of Father’s small hamlet. She simply cannot swim free and constantly gasps for breath, I’m afraid.” James Sadler explained before his expression lightened.
“You simply must come out to the country for a visit, ladies! Mother, Father, and even Uncle should be ecstatic to see you both again!” James stated as he walked over to Billie and gently took her hand.
“And you must be Jacki. Alexandra has spoken of you and your sister at length. I feel that I know you intimately.
“I’m Billie, that’s Jacki,” Billie corrected without any expression as she pointed to her twin.
“My apologies, ladies! You both are equally beautiful.”
“What’s with all the prattling, Alex? You know this here gent?” Margie demanded, as she looked him up and down.
“Allie an’ Ah ‘worked’ this ‘fancy shindig’ for his uncle a few years back- right after we crossed the pond as y’all call it. Earned us enough to settle inta a cozy little place here in London while we set up ‘shop’.” Alex explained without even the slightest blush.
A Police whistle sounded from right outside on the street. It was my and Alex’ cue to start acting frightened.
“Jinkies! The Cops!” Alex and I cried excitedly as we began to look around nervously for a place to hide.
“Let me handle this, girls.” Margie said as she motioned for us to calm down. She exited the room through the double doors. Rommie just rolled her eyes ever so slightly.
After waiting fifteen seconds, Alex motioned that we should move closer to the door and we each placed an ear to it to listen.
“What’s all the excitement, Robert?” Margie asked as she opened the door to the street.
“Best you ladies stay inside, Margie. There’s been an incident. This ain’s somethin’ you fairer lot should see.
Several of the newly arrived men hurried past us and joined Margie.
“My dear constable, I heard something about an incident; what is going on? I should inform you that I am a surgeon. Is someone in need of medical attention?” One of them asked.
“I reckon no doctor can help this one, gov’ner. You’re welcome to try though.” The officer responded.
“One moment, my bag is right here.”
“Don’t know about you girl’s, but I’m morbidly curious as to what’s happened.” One of Margie’s girls stated as she and her friends hurried past us and out into the street. Alex, Rommie, Amy, Lena, Jacki, Billie, and I followed.
We followed the officer and ‘our’ men half a block up the thinly, ‘naturally’ fogged street and turned into an alley.
There, Ginger and Lilly stood, clutching each other in fear, over an elongated pile of clothes heaped on the cobblestones with a wooden stake protruding from its middle. In the modest light of the bobby’s lantern you could almost make out that it was a woman’s dress.
“Please move away, ladies. I am a surgeon.” The self-proclaimed doctor announced. Ginger and Lilly yielded and silently stepped back several feet while still consoling each other.
The doctor placed a finger to the body’s neck then carefully placed his ear to her chest.
“Afraid she’s gone, constable.” He announced sadly looking up toward Officer Robert.
“Anyone recognize ‘er?” The bobbie asked as he looked around our gathered group.
“Might be a girl name a ‘Fay’ I seen around ‘ere lately”, Lilly suggested. “Too dark to be certain, though.”
“Well we can’t leave the poor thing lie here, Constable.” Our doctor said as he unceremoniously yanked the stake from the corpse.
“HEY! THAT HURT! CAN’T A CADAVER REST IN PEACE? WHAT’S THE MATTER WITH YOU?” The inanimate body, Simone, shouted as she instantly sat straight up in a panic, ‘popped’ into Pixie mode- clothing and all, and shot out of the alley.
‘What a Newb!’ Jacki giggled in my mind as I felt myself cringe. ‘Reggie’s gonna be pissed she screwed the plan up!’
The barking of a dog several streets away filled the alley and echoed in the empty silence we all suddenly found ourselves in. Not one word was said in that alley for more than three minutes as we all tried to quietly work out our shock- faked or honest.
“Bloody Hell!” Margie finally gasped out as she blinked a few times and began looking around. I personally, had been picturing Ricky Lynn saying, ‘ah, shit’!
“Oi, Ames, pinch me! Ain’t seen nothin’ like’at b’fore- least awake!” Lena adlibbed.
“I need the Loo!” One of Margie’s girls cried as she quickly turned and ran out of the alley.
“You seen what Ah jus’ seen, Allie?” Alex asked in very believable shock.
“Nope! Ain’t seen nothin’ that might get us both throwed inta some Asylum, sis. Neither did you!” I stressed.
“Snogged a gent what had a bad ticker once…’e’s ol’ lady show’d an caught us. ‘E popped up an run like a demon possessed. Don’t recollect him sproutin’ no wings though!” Rommie commented with equal shock.
“I…I…don’t…there was no heartbeat. How could she…” The doctor babbled emphatically. “What was she?”
“Maybe that weren’t her name, Gov’nor, but what she were?” Another one of Margie’s girls suggested as we all looked to her in wonder.
“What say we all agree we ain’t seen a thing tonight? Margie? Y’all got any strong stuff? Ah’m thinkin’ we could all use some strong bourbon or such.” I suggested.
“Sheriff, look’s like y’all could use some too!” Alex added.
“But I have to report this. There is no such thing as a false homicide. Bodies don’t suddenly jump up, turn into fairies and fly away. It’s simply absurd in this modern age!” The officer complained.
I inwardly held a laugh of disgust. ‘Modern’. Huh!
“This’n did!” I proposed instead.
“Cain’t y’all see what happens if’n ya report this, sheriff? Supposin’ y’all wanted a per-mo-shun. Things like this here ain’t helpful. Ah’d personally think twice b’fore puttin’ this ta paper or verse. Maybe think on it over a shot?” Alex recommended.
“This’d take at least a few pints, Alex! Y’all got some pertie strange things happ’nin’ here in England, sheriff.” I added. “Nothin’ like this ever happened back home in Mahzzura…even AFTER a good drunk!”
“Girls’ got a point, Robert! Step in and warm a spell.” Margie recommended then continued with a cautious smile. “Got a new cask a Brandy down in the cellar specially fer the gent’s.”
Author’s note: (citing Wikipedia, because…well, why not?)
In addition to the eleven Whitechapel murders, commentators have linked other attacks to the Ripper. In the case of "Fairy Fay", it is unclear whether the attack was real or fabricated as a part of Ripper lore. "Fairy Fay" was a nickname given to a victim allegedly found on 26 December 1887 "after a stake had been thrust through her abdomen", but there were no recorded murders in Whitechapel at or around Christmas 1887. "Fairy Fay" seems to have been created through a confused press report of the murder of Emma Elizabeth Smith, who had a stick or other blunt object shoved into her abdomen. Most authors agree that the victim "Fairy Fay" never existed.
R.G.
The Empress’ mission to 1890’s London continues, but will one of her sisters survive?
Season 5
1804hrs, London, England, December 23rd, 1887AD
“Thank you, Mrs. Smith. Once again your generosity has warmed my soul.”
“After what we seen, we all needs somethin’ that warms our souls, Robert.” Margie replied wisely.
“Well,” The bobby paused, as he looked around the large room. “Sorry for interruptin’ the evenin’. To be safe though, I’d recommend you ladies stayin’ in the rest a’ the night. Even if what we seen was…” His voice dropped off as Alex and I stared at him while clearing our throats loudly. “Um…what I means is, there might still be some disreputable blokes out there amongst the shadows. Gentleman, keep an eye out. Ladies.” Officer Robert touched his brim and Margie escorted him to the front door.
Seven of us began to emit a bluish hue as time stopped around us.
“Aunt Alex? Pardon my asking, but what the hell was that all about? And what is this?” James Sadler asked anxiously as he looked around us- his eyes unsure of what he was seeing just now.
“Just setting up a small urban legend, Jim.” Alex answered as Rommie, Amy, and Lena all looked on, astonished by her response.
“Honestly? You… Empress of Time and Space…had to ‘create’ an ‘Urban Myth’?” James asked in exasperation. “Isn’t that like the pot calling the kettle?”
“We…are a paradox!” Alex and I chorused royally as we smiled back brightly.
“Of course. How silly of me.” James deadpanned.
“Oh bugger! There they go!” Amy groused as she rolled her eyes comically.
Alex glared at Amy for five point six seconds before answering Mr. Sadler.
“Yes, Jim, it was necessary. The myth of the victim, ‘Fairy Fay’, is part of Ripper-lore, be it a very small part, it is still important to the timeline nonetheless. According to my foresight something even more heinous would have happened tomorrow night. By creating this myth…physically creating it…with witnesses, the real murderer lays low for a while.
“He’s one of the men here tonight, isn’t he? Which one? Alex, we could stop the Ripper before he even gets started!”
“That’s not the mission, Jim. As despicable as he is, ‘Jack the Ripper’ is an integral part of nineteenth century history and must stay that way. Some common and widely used forensic techniques are developed and implemented during the investigation or because of it.” Alex told him sorrowfully.
James nodded his understanding. “God, I hate this part of the job.”
“Y’all ain’t the only one, honey.” I agreed as we all exchanged sad glances.
“So who is she, Alex? I’ve never seen her before tonight.” James asked after thirty full seconds of silence.
“Simone and the Redhead, Ginger, are on loan from Atlantis, James.” I answered.
“Atlantis? By the Goddess! It really exists? Mother wasn’t just pulling my leg?” He gasped.
“Andromeda would be hurt that you think her city was just a story that Plato made up, James.” I grinned.
“Aunt Andie?” James’ mouth fell open for four seconds. “She never talked about At…lan…tis… That’s where she’s from, Alex?” He gasped in surprise.
“Well, they’re actually from a planet called Celestra, Jimmie, but they live here, now…then…sort of seventy thousand years…ago.” Jacki stumbled as Billie rolled her eyes at her twin.
“You make it sound like a disease, sister!” Billie groaned with disdain.
“And you’ve never got tripped up with all the temporal verbiage crap?” Jacki sniped.
“Girls? Need Ah remind y’all that Ah’m holdin’ time? Mina’s aunt might suspect somethin’ if’n mah hair starts ta gray?” Alex interrupted.
“We’ll continue this at a later time, Jacquelyn Cummins.” Billie threatened.
“You got it, Queen Bitch!” Jacki retorted with equal venom.
Somehow, I had the feeling that we were only hearing a small portion of their conversation.
“Resuming the time stream in three, two.”
Sound and movement again filled the room.
“So, Mr. Sadler. Where were we?” Margie asked pleasantly as she reentered the sitting room mere seconds later.
“Begging your pardon, ma’am, but after all tonight’s ‘excitement’, I find myself rather exhausted, and since my medical acquaintance has opted to retreat for the evening, I feel we must call it a night. Gentlemen, I believe we should still compensate the ladies for their somewhat truncated companionship?”
James and three of the other men nodded and reached for their billfolds.
“I for one, James, feel even more randy from whence we first arrived. Claire? You still willing, my dear?” The still unintroduced man to James’ right inquired of one of Margie’s girls- a medium height young woman of average beauty and straight, brown hair…actually, the one who lost her continence in the alley not long ago.
“Bloody right! Could use a good snoggin’ after the night we’ve ‘ad! Come on, ‘enry!”
“Margie?” One of the other guys asked shyly. “Mind if me an’ me brother takes the blonde twins fer a whirl?”
“Jacki an’ Billie, you up to it?” Margie asked as she walked over between them. “Colin an’ he’s brother…they’s gent’ler than feather pillows an’ tip handsomely, too.”
Jacki looked to be eyeing the two up for consideration, but Billie remained neutral for about ten seconds. Her face suddenly developed a devious smile.
“Sure, ma’am, Jacki and I are game.” Billie replied gleefully.
Jackie gave a quick, deeply concerned, glance to her twin sister then offered her hand to one of the gentlemen the same time as Billie did to the other.
“Top of the stairs. Third floor, second an’ third doors on the left is yours, dears.” Margie instructed as the twins excitedly guided their gentlemen toward the stairs. She quickly added, “An’ clean-up when yer done! I ain’t yer chambermaid.”
“So… Mina’s aunt,” I asked as Alex and I lay in the well-used bed under a warm, woolen blanket? The warm blanket was the only thing I found comforting about this bed. From the look on Alex’ face before we turned the lamp down, we were of like mind.
“Her father’s sister-in-law.” Alex replied. “Philip’s Uncle died in one of the wars a while back. Without his income, she had to make a living somehow. Philip Smith had no idea what his aunt really did for a living. Mina’s pa, embarrassed by her choice of profession, would never talk about her. Of course, Philip Smith is only twelve years old here.”
“And Mina? When we arrived, she said they were going back to her flat…”
“Barrister Smith keeps a business residence here in London. At the present, Mina’s Pa is back home on ‘holiday’ with his family, sis. It’s the day before Christmas Eve, ya know.”
“And I didn’t get you anything, Alex, I’m sorry. I neglected to note the date of our arrival.”
“Spendin’ time with you and our sisters is a good enough present, Alex. Now what about that performance by…Simone, is it? I see from our memories that she and Ginger are Yuuka’s mishap from Celestra?”
“Yes, she’s one of Andie’s pixies. Alex, I have to apologize for her. See, Simone isn’t the brightest pixel in the display. As you now know, until I harassed and belittled her into a fitful rage, she had no concept whatsoever of normal flight.”
“Well, she done took off like a bat outta hell tonight!” Alex giggled. “Y’all know she’s the fastest Pixie in the hangar, right?”
It was my turn to giggle softly.
“After provoking her, I had to slow down time just to stay ahead of her, sis. I saw that she would be fast…but I never would have imagined she was THAT fast!”
“So…” Alex paused. I could almost see the smile on her face. “How’d y’all like ‘pixie mode’?”
I sighed without even realizing it. The memory of being that free…having that much energy…so…carefree…
“Yep. Ah felt the same way.” Alex admitted. “Almost better than sex.”
“Almost.” I concurred with another giggle.
‘You do know there are some of us that want to get some sleep, Empress?’ One of our Mind Warriors thought to us in an annoyed tone. Most likely Billie.
“So, the one that never wanted ta use her gift cain’t turn it off now? That what Ah’m hearin’, Billie Sangiere?” Alex said aloud as we both giggled.
There would be no reply before I finally fell asleep.
0604hrs, London, England, December 24th, 1887AD
“Come on ya lazy hens! Get yer arses’ up and ready fer the day! This isn’t no boardin’ ‘ouse an’ we gots work ta do fer tonight’s visitors!” Margie shouted from our room’s door as she threw it open hard enough that it banged against the wall.
I hated the woman instantly!
It had been around two in the morning before Alex and I were able to achieve something resembling sleep. After James and three of his friends kindly donated to Margie’s business and left, two other men had arrived late and two previous gentlemen had decided to return to ‘properly patronize’ their ‘favorite establishment’ later in the evening. Luckily, their tastes trended more toward the familiar girls in Margie’s employ.
During one of our earlier interim conversations last night, Margie had commented that Jacki and Billie were taking too long with the brothers O’toole- that she and her girls had dubbed them the ‘twenty-minute men’. “An’ that includes the clothing!” She had laughed, shaking her head at the conjured image.
Amy wisecracked that they were probably hoping for bigger ‘tips’. No innuendo there…especially when Margie indicated that’s why the girls were so friendly with them in the first place.
As Alex and I arrived on the first floor, Lena met us in the hall making use of a feather duster and wearing a plain, off-white apron. Amy was busy stoking the coal stove back to life in the lounge and Rommie could be heard humming from one of the rooms toward the back of the building.
“Well don’t just stand there. Grab a broom an’ get to it! The floors don’t sweep ‘emselves!” Margie ordered as she appeared at the top of the first flight of stairs.
I wondered if she had been a Marine Gunny in a future life.
“Thank you for that memory, sis.” I said aloud.
“The one of her bein’ a DI?” She asked without even looking toward me as she opened the door under the stairs to retrieve our cleaning implements. “It fits.”
“Agreed.” I giggled. We giggled. “So where’s them Cummins?”
“Them that works, gets the sleep, girls.” Margie said from directly behind me.
“Shit!” I jumped with a start.
Margie had a huge, satisfied, smile when I turned to face her. “So whats this about a ‘DI’, girls?” she asked, practically daring us to answer.
“Back home, in our mil’tary, a ‘DI’s a drill instructor. Usually some ill-tempered, diabolical cuss of a sergeant, hell-bent on workin’ his subordinate’s asses into the lowest parts a hell and prideful of it! Y’all call em task masters or workhouse bosses over here.” I answered, taking that dare.
“Now listen ‘ere, princess!” Margie threatened. “I’m not exactly proud of it, but this place is what keeps me OUT of the workhouse. It keeps you lot out, too! So even though you claim to know m’brother-in-law, it don’t exclude ya from earnin’ yer keep. I don’t mean ta sound like some slave driver. Ya just need to help out during yer stay.”
“Look, Margie, we meant it as a compliment, not the slight Allie made it sound like. She jus’ had a bad experience with one a them fellers. Damn ass did her wrong!” Alex said as she handed me a broom and dustpan. “An’ ain’t none a us no strangers ta housework. We all done our share an more! Truth is, y’all cain’t begin to fathom the kinda things me an’ mah sister done over the years.”
I purposely bumped into Alex as I moved to start my cleaning. I hoped that our hostess hadn’t noticed the very slight bluish hue emanating from my sister. A quick glance back revealed a furrowed, well-kept, brow. She had seen ‘something’, but her look of consternation indicated a lack of understanding as to what it might have been.
“Com’on, sis, we got us some chores needin’ done.” I said as I took Alex’ forearm and gently pulled her back toward the kitchen.
Rommie, along with two of Margie’s girls, Ginny and Rita, were busy in the kitchen making breakfast when Alex and I arrived.
“Hey, Alex. Allie. Care for a cuppa while we put the finishin’ touches on the fry?” Rommie asked pleasantly.
“Ma’be after the chores is done, hun.” Alex answered as she began slowly and carefully sweeping the floor. “I’m guessin y’all struck out last night, as well?”
“Can’t all be lucky like them Cummins’s girls. Those two ‘ad their gents screamin the almighty’s name to the heavens last night! Think they’d share us some points on what they done?” The girl named Ginny asked offhandedly.
“Oi, Ginny’s right. What they done that we ain’t to them twenty-minute blokes, Allie?” Rita turned from beating a bowl of eggs.
I smiled to Alex before looking back at the other girls.
“Them Cummins twins got some wild thoughts, ladies. Ah’m sure they really cut loose last night. Noise bein’ any indication.”
Rommie broke out in a hearty laughing fit and almost dumped the skillet she was using off the front of the stove.
“What’s so humorous, Rommie? Thought you was still buggered ‘bout Margie’s ‘lean’ slant to yer figger?” Ginny asked.
“Weren’t in the mood last eve, truth be told. Owed Alex and Allie a fav, though.” Rommie revealed. “None ‘em struck me fancy anyway. Seemed too stuffed…specially that one tosser, Doc whats ’es name.”
“Ya! ‘e dis’peared right quick, did’n ‘e? Run off quicker ‘an a mouse in a house fulla Tabbys.” Rita giggled. “These is ready when ya needs em, Rommie.”
“Bangers need another tick, Rita, then we starts the pegs.”
“Where’d you learn to cook like that, Rommie?” Ginny asked.
“Use’ta work for a bunch of tossers few years back.” She replied honestly.
“Tossers?” Amy repeated angrily as she appeared in the doorway. “Them ‘tossers’ was good to us, Roms. Treated us like princesses. Right gentlemen, them blokes.”
“Not the ‘Company’, Ames! I meant the ‘Hill’! Them tossers wouldn’t know good cookin’ if it crawled up ‘ere arses!” Rommie corrected. “Now the ‘Company’…that were the challenge, it were! I miss them days. Didn’t realize it till it was decomm’d.”
Rommie paused sadly.
“You ever miss the old days, Alex?” She asked as she turned to us sadly.
“Seems like it was so long ago, Rommie. Me and the rest of the gals rem-nis ever’ time we get ta-gether.” Alex replied. We were almost done sweeping here and were about to move to the next room when she asked.
“Still, we’re here now an’ Ah… we’re enjoyin’ bein’ with you, Amy, and Lenora…” Alex began.
“LENA! Bloody hell! She never gets it right! Ditzy Yank!” Lena interrupted from the front of the house.
“Told ya she got ears like a rabbit, Alex.” Amy smiled.
“Changes moods faster’n London changes weather, too.” Rommie giggled.
There was a flash outside and a clap of thunder shook the house.
“Blimey! Ain’t a cloud in the sky! Where’d dat come from?” Ginny asked as she quickly looked out the window.
“Better go have a little heart ta heart with the tart.” Amy groaned, smiling nervously, before hurrying away toward the foyer.
“So where you an’ Allison call home, Alex?” Ginny asked as she motioned to the table and chairs with a couple steaming cups in her hands. Alex and I sat down with a nod of appreciation.
“Oak Ridge, Mahzzura. Ma an’ Pa got some dirt there- Cows, chickens, a few goats, wheat, barley, an’ corn…plenty’a corn.” Alex replied with a wistful grin.
“If’n Pa could grow sugar cane on the property, he’d be in heaven! Right, sis?” I added with a giggle.
“Best damn still in the state!” She retorted and we both laughed.
“So…the Cummins girls…where they call hom…”
“We’re from the great state of Indiana and ‘Hoosiers’ through and through.” Jacki said as she and Billie appeared in the doorway.
“Sounds pretty ‘hoity-toity’ to me. You some kinda gentry?” Rita giggled as she placed the sausages on the table.
“As a matter of fact…ouch! Jackiiiiiiii!” Billie began to answer before Jacki elbowed her.
“Take a seat, ‘princesses’!” Margie sternly advised as she entered the room and pushed the Cummins twins into a couple seats. She looked to Alex and I.
“Decided to let those two talk in private. Little Lena gets the menses bad, seems.” She told us quietly before turning her attention to the Cummins’.
“Don’t know what ya did last eve, but ya sure impressed the brothers O’toole! Here’s yer cut.” She continued as she handed Jacki and Billie a few slips of colorful paper- currency, Alex’ memories called it.
“Blimey! Got to be a few quid there!” Rita gasped out as Jacki unfolded the currency to count it.
“Got ta thank you two. This covered this month’s expenses an’ then some. Alex? Where’d ya find these two?”
“Told y’all before, Margie. Ah got me some connections.”
“Apparently.”
The doorbell tinkled twice in the hallway. Someone was at the front door.
“Too early to be any gents.” Margie thought aloud as she went to answer.
“Yes?” We heard Margie say as she apparently opened the door.
“Excuse me, mum, but I’m looking for a woman…”
“Down the street a block, second door on the left, dearie.” Margie interrupted the voice.
“Excuse me? Madam, I do not think you understand. Allow me to finish.” Mina’s voice jumped an octave or two. “I am looking for a woman by the last name of ‘Smith’, a Margaret Smith and I have been directed to this address. Do you know of this woman? If not I shall not waste your time further.”
“Who wants ta know, dearie?”
“Philamina Smith, mum. I have received information my aunt might reside here.” Mina answered. I pictured her holding out her hand to our host in greeting.
“Don’t have no niece, only a nephew to my hoity-toity Barrister brother, Philip.” Margie answered, sounding quite irritated.
“Uncle Philip was reluctant to provide me any information, Aunt Margaret. It took several visits before I managed this lead. Father would never speak of you, Uncle William’s widow, and was also reluctant to assist when I first set upon my quest.”
“You’re Harold’s girl?” Margie’s voice jumped a few octaves in surprise. “Didn’t even know the stuffy old arse had a child! Haven’t spoke to ‘im in years, though. Come in, child, let’s have a look at ya!”
“Ya don’t look like a ‘Smith’.” We heard Margie say forty seconds later.
“Mother is from the Orient, Aunt Margaret. Siam to be precise.”
“Had heard Harold was planning a trip…that was right before…”
“Oh, Aunt Margaret. I’m so sorry to bring back those memories!” Mina responded.
“Was a long time ago, dearie. Care for some tea?”
“Thank you.” Mina replied and the two appeared in the kitchen two minutes later. Margie fetching a cup and pouring Mina some tea.
“So how is the ol’ horse’s arse?” Margie inquired brusquely.
Mina’s expression saddened as she carefully placed her cup back on its saucer.
“Aunt Margaret! Surely you know that father left us almost three years ago? Uncle Philip claims to have sent you a wire stating as much. Mother and I were in the Far East at the time.” Mina answered as she looked down sadly into her cup, added another teaspoon of sugar, and began stirring it slowly.
“Sorry for that, luv. Can’t be too careful these days- ‘specially here in Whitechapel. The place has gone downhill these last ten or so years and the shadier blokes been takin’ over.”
“So why are you here…” Mina paused as if finally understanding.
“This is a Brothel!” Mina’s mouth dropped open. “Then the stories Uncle told me are true! Oh, Aunt Margaret! How can this be?”
“Yer uncle left me no choice, luv.” Margie answered, her eyes lowering to the floor. “William left me with only debt and nothing else. It was either this or the workhouse.”
“Uncle Philip…” Mina started to say but was cut off.
“Wants nothing to do with me, luv. Claimed I was an embarrassment to the family and a political caveat- one that his profession couldn’t have if he was goin’ to Parliment.”
There was a long pause in the conversation.
“So how is young Philip these days?” She finally asked.
Mina smiled. “The naughty little cupid tried every chance he got to chat me up! Especially after he found out I was part Oriental. He was constantly asking what his aunt’s country was like and when I thought he could go see it and her.”
“So mum stayed and you…”
“Felt obligated to return and see to the estate.” Mina finished Margie’s statement. “Mother sees to it that I receive a stipend every quarter so that I might survive comfortably, but Uncle Philip is allowing my use of his flat here in London while on holiday.”
Mina sipped her tea and again placed it tenderly on its saucer.
“Tell me…Alexandra and Allison Covington, how is it that we meet once more? Twice at my uncles and now here…with Philip’s nanny AND two of uncle’s servants?”
“Rommie’s on vacation since ol’ Phil’s up at the mansion. Amy an’ Lenora…”
“It’s LENA!” Our young sister shouted venomously from further forward in the house.
Alex rolled her eyes.
“Amy an’ Lena asked fer time off, too. Kate thought it’d be a change a’ pace to share the housework again. Claimed that’s what they done when first hitched. Young Philip, he even offered to sweep the floors. Ol’ Phil…he didn’t look so happy.”
“I di…? I had no idea how enthusiastic the little cherub could be.” Mina began to protest, but quickly caught herself.
“Pegs is ready, girls.” Rommie announced.
“LENA!” Margie shouted, aiming her voice to the front of the house. “Food’s ready. Get that tart arse back here ‘fore the fry’s gone.”
Margie and Mina had been talking most of the morning, even during morning tea. Now as Alex and I prepared the midday meal, both entered the kitchen to observe.
“So, what’s on the stove, girls?” Margie asked as she sniffed the air, intrigued.
“Ah asked Ginny if she’d grab a few pounds of beef while she was out doin’ rounds. This here’s something we call hamburgers back in the states. Y’all might call ‘em meatcakes or some such thing- don’t know cause y’all call meatloaf, ‘salsbury steak’.” Alex replied with a frown. “Don’t worry none ‘bout no cost, Ah give her a few pounds to cover it.”
“Well, it smells remarkably tantalizing. What are the ingredients, Miss Covington?” Mina asked, knowing full well what seasonings were used.
“Salt, pepper, some diced onion, an’ an egg ta hold it all together.” I answered to reinforce our ‘twins’ status.
“So what’s simmering in the small pot?” Margie asked.
“Canned tomater paste, some more salt an’ pepper, water, and vinegar. Y’all’re gonna love it once cooked down.” Alex crowed. “Goes great on the burgers along with some onion, lettuce, and slice of tomater!”
“Need I remind you it is winter in London, Alexandra. Vegatables other than onions are rather hard to find.” Mina reminded needlessly.
“’Course Ah knowed what season it is, Miss Smith! Amy wouldn’t a been stokin’ that damned coal hog if’n it were summer.” Alex said as we both giggled.
Mina rolled her eyes and shook her head twice.
“She don’t know Pa built his-self a greenhouse, Alex, that we had us fresh veggies almost all year long.” I added to cover my sister’s exubberance to our favorite lunch item.
“So you two come from an affluent background? My word, why ply this particular trade then, Miss Covington?” Mina continued her line of questioning.
“Ma an’ Pa had a few acres, Miss Smith, wouldn’t call us rich by any means. Most years Pa broke even, some he didn’t. Nothin’ like yer stuffy Unc up north.” I protested, hoping to protect our dignity.
“And just how did you two end up in London?” Mina pressed.
“Well, ya know? We just ‘popped’ in on this street a few months back, found this time period intriguing, and decided to stay a spell. Answer yer question, hun?” Alex answered brusquely.
“Girls?” Margie abruptly asked to get their attention. “How ‘bout you five excuse us for a few ticks. The twins an me got a few things ta discuss.”
Everyone but Alex, Margie and I stood from the large dinner table and began to file out of the room.
“If you wouldn’t mind, Philamina?” Margie said as she motioned for Mina to sit back down.
“Who are you girls?” Margie asked pointedly once she sat back down after closing and latching the pocket doors to the next room.
“I believe I’ve already provided sufficient proof as to who I am, Aunt Margar...”
“Tut! I’ll get to you next, Philamina. Right now I’ll hear it from Alexandra and Allison…if those are your real names, dearies. You should know that I’m considered brilliant when it comes to spotting the odd duck.”
“We got no idear what y’all’re talkin’ ‘bout, Margie.” Alex answered innocently.
“What I’m talking about, ladies, is the little details that I’ve noticed since our meeting. Little clues, if you will, that you two have dropped as if breadcrumbs. Were you hoping I would notice or was it purely accidental?” Margie asked as her city accent instantly vanished, replaced by the proper tongue that Mina used.
“What ‘little details, Margie? Ah got no idea ‘bout no crumbs, bread er otherwise.” I asked, also playing the ‘innocent’ card.
“Last night when that tart raised from the supposed dead, you two didn’t seem to start one bit, nor did you react as I would have expected two young women of today might.”
“Then there was the fact I had to wake you two. No working girl would dare over sleep unless she was working later than usual.”
Margie paused for twenty seconds as she evaluated us, glancing every so often to Mina, too.
“Today, my ‘niece’ arrives at my door- one that I never knew I had. Granted, I’ve never kept in strict touch since my husband’s demise, but…I do make it a point to follow the Smith family’s activities. Interesting how much personal information one learns in this business.”
Margie smiled as if having it all figured out.
“Just a moment ago…your rather sarcastic response, Alexandra…it reminded me of something…a story actually, that I was told during my days abroad with William.” She continued and paused for fifteen seconds.
“William and I had been visiting Egypt- Cairo to be precise. We met a local historian who shared quite the tale. Whether he was simply bollixing us, I wasn’t sure until just now.”
“That man told us of a shadowy figure- more myth or legend than real- from the great period of Pharaoh…? Anyway, about a woman or rather women possessing extraordinary powers; equal to the Gods themselves! He went on to relate that this woman, whom he called the ‘Empress’ protected Pharaoh and his queen and even assisted in uniting the Upper and Lower Kingdoms.”
“So what’s that got ta do with Allie an’ me, Margie?” Alex inquired curiously.
“Our learned acquaintance told us how this ‘Empress’ could make the heavens darken, the skies erupt with lightning and thunder…how she alone could affect the passage of time itself!”
“Ah’m still not seeing how y’all think this connects ta us, ma’am.” I stated gently.
“William and I were astounded by that revelation. From the look in our historian’s eyes he truly believed. Imagine being capable of controlling time! Having the power to move forward or step back through the ages on a mere whim…” Margie paused and stared at Alex and I intensely. “Can you imagine…”
Actually, we could.
Our hostess smiled gently for ten seconds as she appraised us.
“I welcome you to 1887, your majesty.”
‘Aw, shit.’ Jacki thought to us both.
My sister and I began laughing hysterically!
“Y’all’re a real hoot, hun!” Alex snorted as we both collected ourselves.
“Ya, sis, she really had me goin’ there! Must be some sorta English inishee-a-shun.”
Margie grimaced angrily, her face reddening.
“Aunt Margaret! These two are no more royalty than I am the queen! How could you even begin to think…”
“Bollix!” Margie growled abruptly.
“Pardon?” Alex and I chorused.
“Pure rubbish! I consider myself quite accomplished at identifying one’s character and you two seem too humble to be anything but true royalty! You see…only true royalty has the ability to captivate and enthrall their subjects without the need to subjugate or demean. Humility is the true characteristic of a worthy monarch.” Margie suddenly glared at Mina.
“Even you, dear niece, exhibit that defining trait.” Margie continued, placed her hand on Mina’s then sat silent for thirty long seconds.
“The three of you…as I look into your eyes…I see wisdom…wisdom that far exceeds your apparent ages. Please do not patronize me further to tell me I am wrong, Majesty. Rudeness is not becoming of your legacy.”
The four of us began to glow with a bluish hue and the noise from the neighborhood stopped. Margie picked up on it instantly. She began to look at her hands and around at us. Her mouth opened but no words exited. Billie, Jacki, Amy, Rommie, and Lena entered the dining room. Each emitting the same bluish glow.
“Y’all better got a damn good reason fer stoppin’ time, highness!” Alex demanded.
“With all due respect, Empress, the conversation was not going as I had foreseen. I felt it necessary to discuss this discrepancy before the mission proceeds any further.”
Margie looked whiter than new-fallen snow as her eyes observed our sisters enter and Billie’s interference.
“What has happened has been foreseen, Billie Sangiere. Had you taken the time to examine more scenarios, you would’ve seen this one.” I answered in a heated tone.
“Forgive me, Empress.” Billie bowed and gave Alex and I a fancy hand flourish.
“Y’all are a real piece’a work, Billie Sangiere! How can the past Queen of Kili Island be so remiss in the use of her gift when the present Queen of Kili shows no such deficiency?” Alex asked as she looked to Mina.
“Really, Alexandra! Even though the mission does not specifically determine my Aunt’s involvement there is the element of ‘plausible deniability’. Have I missed her relevance to our correction of the timeline?” Mina asked as she looked between us and her aunt.
A bluish ball of light slowly flew through the partially closed doors of the dining room. The bluish glow made Trina’s wings appear green and she began increasing in size as she approached.
Brown-haired, Ginny reached full-size just as she stopped next to where I sat.
“Why have we broken our cover, Empress? I believed everything was going accordingly.”
“Gggggin…Gggginny?” Margie gasped, mouth agog.
“I am Trina, second daughter of Mei Lee of Avalon, third Pixie to the Empress of Time and Space.” Trina announced as she bowed to our hostess.
Margie didn’t move a muscle.
“Jack?” Alex said as she looked at Billie. “Billie’s about to release her hold on time. I suggest you all reposition before she does.”
“Aye, cap. Come on, girls.” Jacki acknowledged with a nod. All but one turned and left for other parts of the house.
“That goes for you too, Billie.” Alex groaned when my assistant director didn’t move immediately.
“As you wish, Empress.” Billie acquiesced gracefully before turning, exiting the room, and reclosing the sliding doors.
Noise again filled our ears and our bluish glow dissipated.
Still Margie remained immobilized, her complexion pasty at best.
“So quiet now, sis.” I observed as I looked at Alex then turned to Mina. “Your aunt is very intuitive, Mina.”
“And rendered completely speechless at the moment.” Alex added.
“It’s never on a ‘mere whim’.” I said as I regarded our hostess.
“Wwwwwwwhim?” Margie mumbled.
“When we travel through time,” I clarified. “It ain’t never on what y’all call a whim. The Empress of Time and Space protects the timeline or the linearity of it. We smooth or correct the bumps and derivations that crop up.”
“Alexandra Reilly, may I suggest limiting the information divulged?” Mina recommended.
“Y’all sayin’ she’s not yer blood, Mina?” Alex asked as Margie’s attention shifted instantly.
“That is not what I’m saying, Alexandra Covington. She is very much my relative- one I cherished from my birth through my departure from Britain. I reference that one fact and maintain what you have stipulated multiple times. No one should know too much about their own future.”
“Is that the recommendation of my mentor or a warning from my friend and sister?” I asked as Alex nodded her agreement.
“Sister? You both are related to me, too?” Margie gasped in surprise.
“Sisters in regard to the gifts we’ve received, hun. Although us an’ Mina are of the royal family as she calls it.” Alex explained.
Our hostess looked on in confusion.
“Mina shares our gift of precognition and some of our more…elaborate attributes, ma’am.” I added.
“I have a niece that can control time?” Margie gasped in awe.
“Aunt Margaret, please. You are not making this any easier. My manipulation of time pales in comparison to either Alexandra. They each are the ultimate manager of Time and Space in all the known universes. Hope you are happy now, Billie Sangiere!” Mina exclaimed to the ceiling angrily.
“Why did she do that?” Our hostess asked cautiously.
“Jacki and Billie are telepathic.” I answered.
“Tele-what?”
“They can read minds…and much, much, more.” I simplified.
We sat silent while Margie thought over what she had learned.
“What is your mission here, Empress?” she finally asked gently.
It was our turn to mull over what and how much to reveal.
“The mission was two-fold,” Alex started and I recognized the line from one of the books my sister had read recently. Or, was it the movie? “Our first objective was to assure an ‘urban myth’ actually became that myth. Now that we’ve done that, we will move to the second.”
“So you’re all leaving?”
“Not right away, ma’am,” I answered. “Mina needs time to reconnect with her aunt. We’ll be moving forward tomorrow.”
1158hrs, London, England, December 25th, 1887AD
“You dears sure you need to leave so promptly?” Margie asked as we started to gather in the large lounge. “It’s Christmas you know.”
“We know what day it is, hun, but we do have things to do. Holidays mean as much to us as they do to you, but…” Alex replied but stopped when one of Margie’s girls, Lizzy, stuck her head in the room from the hallway.
“Pardon, mum, we’ve dressed the goose and just placed it. What you want us to do next? Oh, what you girls up to now?”
“I’ll be back presently, Lizzy. In the meantime keep the others at the back of the house.”
‘Is everything ready over at Mina’s, Jack?’ Alex’s voice asked in my mind.
‘As soon as Mina clears us for arrival, Alexandra.” Billie instead thought in response.
“Margie? Why not have the gals come in an’ visit a spell? Take a load off?” I asked.
Our hostess’ eyebrow rose in curiosity.
“Lizzy?”
“Mum?”
“Lizzy, have everyone join us, luv. It’s Christmas after all. A time for friends and family to be together.” Margie told her.
“None of us gots family, mum. You know that.”
“An’ what’m I? Hagus?” Margie dared. Lizzy smiled excitedly and disappeared, but quickly reappeared with her four other compatriots in tow.
Trina…Ginny looked at Alex and I curiously as she entered.
“Ladies? Alex an’ Ah wanna wish y’all a Happy Christmas an would ask that y’all join us fer our celebration.
“But we just placed the bird, Alex.” Rita reminded.
“Ah’m Allison, hun,” I corrected.
“It’ll be taken care of, hun.” Alex guaranteed with a devious smile. “Now, shall we go someplace swankier?”
“Go someplace swanki…” Bridgette began saying before our surroundings instantly changed.
We were now surrounded by several more of our sisters in a much larger, much fancier room done in fine stained wood and plastered walls. Exquisite paintings finished off the walls, but in one corner, an evergreen decorated with popcorn garland, knitted, hand-made, hanging ornaments and unlit candles added to the holiday décor. As we rephased, the smell of our feast filled my nose.
“Happy Christmas, Aunt Margaret!” Mina greeted brightly as she stepped forward and embraced her.
Margie, as well as four of her five ‘employees’ stared incredulously at the new venue that had ‘magically’ appeared around them.
I felt a familiar but very slight weight land on my right shoulder.
“Welcome, y’all!” Alex greeted excitedly.
“Do make yourselves at home, ladies. Dinner shall be served within a few minutes, but first we invite you to join us for our traditional lighting.” Mina announced pleasantly.
Our guests simply stood where they were, not moving except to shiver violently.
“Girls, there is nothing to fear from us or this place. Come, it’s Christmas day! A time of wondrous and legendary feasts…of miracles…and…of magic!” Mom told them dramatically as Yuuka flew from my shoulder. She was joined by Allie from Alex’ shoulder and both flew toward then hovered above the decorated, but unlit tree.
“My sisters! Let the magic of the season light your hearts and likewise the traditional Smith family tree!” Mina announced as she waved to the evergreen.
I laughed silently to myself as Yuuka and Allie, still hovering above the tree, waved what looked like sparkling magic wands over it.
The candles magically lit themselves- each candle one of five colors: white, blue, green, red, and yellow.
A gasp escaped our guests. Poor Rita folded like a pack of cards.
“She’s startin’ ta come ‘round, Margie.” Trina…Ginny announced as Rita’s eyes started to flutter.
“Ginny? Where am I? What’s going on? I coulda swore I’d seen…”
“Easy there, dear, you passed out. You’re currently in the business residence of his Lordship, Barrister Philip Smith. My niece, Philamina, has graciously invited us to her Christmas festivities.” Margie informed her.
“But…how…here…tree…candles…fairies!” Rita babbled almost incoherently.
“Magic, Dearie! It’s all, magic! We all been chosen an’ asked to join the Empress for her holiday celebration. Things are very strange here, Rita. Very surprising. I suggest you expect the unexpected and do try to stay sharp.” Margie told her with a child’s wonder and excitement visible in her eyes.
“Empress? What Empress, mum?”
“If I understand things, Alexandra and Allison are known as the ‘Empress of Time and Space’, child, only Allison’s real name is also Alexandra, but they still have different surnames- Alexandra’s being Covington and Alexandra’s being Reilly.” Margie explained, not really believing what she said and looking very confused as she pointed to Alex and I.
“Mum?” Rita looked just as confused.
“Think of this as a wonderfully magical dream, child.” Margie advised as she gently placed her hand on the younger woman’s forearm. Trina…Ginny and a still somewhat dazed Lizzy helped their friend up.
“Rita! They gots Fairies! They really exist! Isn’t that brilliant?” The brown-haired, five-four, seventeen-year-old, gushed.
“Excuse me. Empress. Queen Mina. Queen Billie. The fowl has reached optimal temperature and has been removed from the primitive cooking appliance. All additional side entrees are also awaiting placement and distribution.”
“Thank you, Lilly. I believe Aunt Margaret should slice the goose as she is my guest, but foremost, my relative.” Mina responded. “Have Simone, Rommie, Amy, Lena, and Ginger ready the table. Lexi will supervise.”
“Why is it dark out already? Wasn’t even mid day when this nightmare began.” Rita questioned as she looked around. “Was I out that long?”
“Y’all care for a drink while we wait for them to setup?” I asked our stunned guests.
“Ginny, be a dear and fetch…” I began as I listed- to our guests’ surprise- their drink selections to our camouflaged sister.
“What are you people? Why’d you pick us? What we done to draw yer wrath?” Rita kept asking after quickly downing the contents of her glass.
“You ladies have done nothin’ to draw our ‘wrath’, hun.” Alex began with a smile.
“There are circumstances about to occur in the vicinity of your ‘house’ that, regrettably, must happen. We’re sorry to have given y’all the scare of yer life, but we’ve seen what is to be and needed y’all to be with us tonight.” I took over the explanation.
“The events destined to happen in the next few years are very heinous and brutal, but cause many positive outcomes in the field of forensic science.” Mina continued.
“Why us, Philamina? What could we possibly represent or cause?”
“Lady Margaret, one of your employees, Miss Blythe,” Billie started. Rita gasped hearing her name. “Has been seen to be the initial victim of a monster the likes of which have heretofore never been seen.” Billie continued callously.
That squelched all conversation for thirty full seconds!
‘Still about as subtle as a hand grenade? You really should work on your comedic timing, sister.’ Jacki giggled in my head.
Simone appeared from the kitchen carrying a silver, serving bowl and carefully placed it on the dining room table.
“You!” Rita shouted excitedly and pointed to our skittish sister.
Simone instinctively popped back into Pixie mode and flew from view.
“That’s her! The corpse…girl from the other night!” Rita accused, still pointing into the dining room.
“Very observant, hun.” Alex giggled. “Simone is on loan from our sister, Andromeda. Simone and her sister, Ginger, are on their very first mission with the Empress.”
“Simone, honey? Could you come back out here for a moment?” Mom asked from the dining room with a gentle smile.
A very shy, very embarrassed, Simone cautiously appeared and walked slowly toward us. She made no eye contact, instead keeping her eyes to the floor.
“This is Simone, a Pixie of my sister, Andromeda of Atlantis. Say hello to Rita Blythe, hun.” Alex introduced.
“Hello, M’lady. Sorry to have frightened you. I meant nothing by it.” Simone greeted, slowly offering her hand in friendship.
“Her hand’s warm!” Rita exclaimed in surprise, her mouth opening wide.
We all giggled.
“Of course her hand is warm, as is her blood, hun. Simone’s as human as you or I.” I told her, still smiling. “She’s not some doll.”
“So how you do it?” Rita demanded as she looked over Simone, head to toes.
“Do what?”
“How you shrink an’ fly about like that?”
“I…I just think about it…I guess?”
“Miss Blythe, Are you more curious about Simone or would you like to hear our reason for bringing y’all here tonight?” I asked, beating Alex to the punchline.
“Well, I never met no fairy a’fore, but I’ll bite. Why’s we been tapped for the entertainment tonight?” She asked in a blustery tone.
“Y’all ain’t been tapped fer no entertainment value, hun,” Alex responded. “Y’all been asked here tonight so’s y’all could live a longer life. What we done the other night, staged that little murder scene, we done to deter the real culprit for a spell. History records that the real killin’ didn’t start until next year.”
“How can you possibly know that?” Rita asked in a somewhat upset tone.
“Cause, fer some of us this is our past, hun. See…I was born in 1916.” Alex revealed. “Alex here…her base’a operation is in the year 2020BC- that’s before ol’ J.C., hun- two thousand years before the birth we’re celebratin’ tonight. Over four thousand years ago in total.”
“How…hhhhow old are ya?” Rita stuttered in shock as her finger feebly raised to point at Alex and I.
“Well, Ah been around for two hundred an’ three years- give er take.” Alex admitted.
“Nine hundred and fifty revolution…I mean, years for me this time.” I answered.
“This time?” five women chorused.
“I am the third revision of mys…never mind, it’s too confusing given this technologically inept time period.” I answered though decided to give up while I still had their attention.
“Look, just know that we’ve been ‘round for a while an’ leave it at that, huh?”
“Way ta bamboozzle ‘em, sis.” Alex laughed.
“That’s mah daughter! What a nerd!” Mom laughed with Alex.
“Ladies, please. Our guests are confused enough by our very presence. I fail to see the need to confuse even further with bickering.” Rommie advised as she appeared. “Dinner is waiting, Ladies.”
“Can I see you do it again?” Rita asked Simone as the dishes were being removed from the table.
“Do it?” Simone tilted her head slightly.
“Fly, you silly fairy! Fly!”
“Oh. Alex, would you mind if I show her one more time?” Simone asked my sister.
“Knock yerself out, hun.” Alex said as she nodded.
“So who forgets about this and who remembers, Alex?” Jacki asked while looking around to everyone in attendance.
“Yes, Alex, who gets to remember us?” Yuuka asked from my right shoulder.
Mina and Margie were at the other end of the table conversing quietly. Margie, though talking, suddenly went silent as she looked at me. Her jaw dropped.
“I see that you have detected Alex Reilly’s resident Pixie, Yuuka. Come up and say hello, Yuuka.” Mina said after turning slightly to follow her aunt’s stare.
Yuuka took off from my shoulder and flew the short distance to the other end. She was joined by the entire squadron. Eight Pixies formed up and landed in parade formation on the table directly in front of Margie. Each bowed as Mina named them.
Bridget walked into the large dining room.
“Anybody seen Ginny? She was right next ta me then vanished straight aw...” The girl’s mouth dropped open and her face paled as she stared at the parade of Pixies standing on the tabletop.
Our yellow-winged Pixie hovered up slowly breaking formation, moved away from the table, and began to grow.
“I’ll be dipped in horse shat!” Bridget gulped incredulously at the sight.
“Hi, Bridget.” Trina waved nervously as she reached normal height.
“Who you then? Ain’t seen YOU before.”
“Oh. Sorry, I forgot.” Trina apologized as she shimmered for a second and a half. Ginny stood in Trina’s place with a sheepish expression.
“Yer one’a ‘em? Why?”
“Trina was my secondary plan, hun.” Alex explained calmly.
“Secondary…plan?” Margie and her other girls chorused.
“We learned from experience that time…well, time ain’t nobody’s friend. Time does what time wants and is very self-centered and greedy. I asked Mina to transport Trina back a few months- incognito- as my failsafe…in case things didn’t go as planned. We couldn’t risk losing any of you to the monster about to hit the streets of Whitechapel.” Alex went on sadly.
“Why?” Margie asked as she held back a tear or two. “Why protect us from…whatever? What do we mean to you girls- to the Empress of Time and Space…and company?” She added as she motioned around the room.
“The Empress of Time and Space has vowed to protect those she loves: those in her sisterhood, and…family.” Billie answered softly as she looked at Margie.
“I’m not her family! I never met her before a couple ‘a months ago.” She denied vehemently.
“Philamina Smith bears the runes of the ‘royal’ bloodline, or so she has told us numerous times, Margaret Smith. Since you are her aunt, you are officially family, and since you run a ‘boarding house’ and treat those under your roof as daughters…” Alex stated royally before her voice dropped off.
“We treat y’all as family- bloodline or not.” I finished with a bright smile.
“Go on then! What’s a ‘rune’?” Rita demanded.
“A rune is or can be a character or letter, even a picture of sorts from some old, even ancient, language. A rune represents something or…someone.” Mina instructed.
“So! Let’s see these ‘runes’ yer goin’ on about.” Rita dared.
I stood, took a step away from the table and selected my dress whites as I walked to their end of the table.
All non-sisterhood eyes stared at me in varying degrees of fright.
Lifting the tail of my regulation blouse, I pointed to the small of my back. Mina took over as I felt her touch the lowest ‘tattoo’, as Alex called them. Mina was silent for ten seconds.
“The lowest rune or marking is that of the ‘royal’ bloodline- the bloodline of the Empress. Next is the rune symbolizing foresight or prophecy. The third rune indicates the Empress’ ability to time shift in any given reality. Above that is the true mark of the Empress, the infinity sign or mobius rune. This one indicates that Alex can travel to any time period, any planet or galaxy, and to any universe she sees fit. The fifth rune…”
“WHAT?” I exclaimed in surprise. “I have a fifth tat?”
Mina seemed to ignore me entirely as she was silent for fifteen more seconds. It was enough time that Alex hurried over and now stared at my back also. I felt her lift my blouse a little higher.
“The fifth rune is…my word, can this be possible, Alexandra? Could you have actually…have you actually been there?” Mina rambled as I heard her sniff back tears.
“What is it, Mina?” I asked anxiously in concern. “What’s it say, sis?”
“What does the rune mean, Mina?” Alex asked from behind me. It sounded like she was as confused as I was.
Mina remained silent.
“Hey! Let me at least change into something a little more revealing, Mina!” Alex complained sharply from behind me.
There was a gasp from Margie and her girls. I looked around to see Alex standing there in our black bikini ensemble.
“My word!” Mina gasped as she raised the sheer, black wrap from my sister’s back. “Alexandra, when did you do it? When did you go?”
“Been to a lotta places, hun. Care ta narra it down a bit?” Alex growled in annoyance.
“The first…first…the first Universe, Alexandra! When did you go there?”
“First universe? Y’all care ta explain?” I asked as I turned around to face our sister and mentor.
“The ancient creation myths…I’ve studied them at length…they refer to something some scholars call the ‘first universe’- the original universe…the place from whence all life came to be. While visiting Samaria I spent many days talking to their scholars, trying to learn all that I could of their history. I’ve only seen this rune once, and the description I was given tells of the origin place. A mythological, some would say spiritual, place where everything started.”
“Heaven!” Margie gasped out quietly.
“In our language and terminology, quite possibly, Aunt Margaret. Alexandra- one or the other…or both,” Mina took a step back and looked intently at Alex and I for several long, uncomfortable, seconds.
“What was it like? Who did you see there?” Mina asked before pausing for another ten seconds, eyeing us carefully. “What was he like?”
“He? What was HE like?” We asked in unison.
“I really wish you two would stop that, Alex! It’s still as creepy as ever!” Amy complained.
Mina looked back at our Weather Mage with a frown then turned back to us and awaited an answer.
“First Allie and I went to some…place…during our stay in Memphis, Egypt to rescue Pharaoh and Anna Beth.” Alex Covington explained.
“We played a very, very strange game of chess…with an entity Andora called ‘Time’.” I continued.
“And there they go again.” Amy interrupted, drawing her hand down her face.
“Andora? I’ve never heard of this ‘Andora’, Alexandra! Who is she?” Mina asked curiously, though cautiously.
“She claimed to be my daughter. When asked how that could be, she claimed she came into existence the moment I took my first time trip…that day in Honolulu, 1944.”
Margie and her girls gasped again hearing the word ‘time trip’ or the year.
“Fascinating.” Mina commented. I could almost picture the pointed ears she sported from a few years ago- according to my sister’s memories.
“We met again when I went to represent Ruth. This time, we arrived in a courtroom of sorts- a very Spartan looking courtroom. Something that was straight outta the witch trials of 1692.” Alex continued.
“Yes. The few women in the gallery looked like they were from Athens. Their attitudes though, were straight from Mt. Olympus. To think they were just there for entertainment- especially the one- when Mother Scott’s life was in question.” I added.
“But she was the one that seemed the most interested after Ah called her on her rudeness, sis. She actually seemed to be the one in charge’a that place.” Alex concluded.
“In charge? Could she have met the creator?” Mina mumbled to herself, but loud enough that we heard.
“Ah thought the same thing. When she first approached, Ah was reluctant to look her way, but she assured me that Ah’d suffer no ill effects if Ah did.”
Mina’s eyes opened wide and her brows shot skyward. “What did she look like, Alexandra?”
“Looked normal…nothing really remarkable. Looked just like any other gal you’d meet out on the street on any given day. An don’t be placin’ me or Mah sister on any pedestal or dias, highness. Neither a us’ll stand fer that!”
“Mina,” Jacki asked as she walked around the table, her clothes transforming to her white bikini and wrap, “Just out of curiosity, how many runes have I collected? I remember going with Alex and playing the same crazy chess game.”
Yuuka and Trina hovered off the table and grew to full size.
“Trina and I remember being there too. Care to check our runes, also?”
“Well, I wasn’t there…exactly…personally, but my temporal twin, Sunny Smithson also attended our Empress to the chess tournament.”
Mina nodded and motioned them over. One at a time, she examined our sisters’ back’s, gasping a little each time.
“So? What’s the verdict?” Jacki inquired.
“You all have the mark, but not as visible as our Empress, ladies. I find myself envious of you all.”
“So you’re saying these girls have all seen the almighty?” Margie stated, just to verify that she understood our conversation.
“Maybe our Empress, but most importantly, they have visited the original universe- the place where everything started.” Mina clarified.
“Funny. I don’t remember crossing any universal barriers.” Jacki shook her head a few times.
“I don’t either, Miss Cummins. It just seemed like a very exotic dream- with some ripped guy in it- to me.” Yuuka added.
“He was handsome, wasn’t he?” Jacki looked like she held some latent thoughts for our adversary of the time.
I held back a giggle.
“Wasn’t really my type, but yes…he was.” Yuuka smiled. Margie and her girls had taken seats around the table and were listening intently, elbows firmly planted on the table, hands cradling their heads.
“OI! Dish’s ain’t cleanin’ themselves!” Rommie shouted angrily from the kitchen.
“Miss Marsh has a point, ladies. We can talk and clean up at the same time.” Mom agreed as she stood from the table and motioned us all to get moving.
“Alexandra?” Margie said as we were left alone in the dining room.
“Yes?” We both answered in unison.
Margie’s face grimaced.
“Have you truly seen heaven, yer majesty?”
“If anyone would call heaven a fifteenth century courtroom then I’d have to say yes. Why would it matter? Everyone says that heaven is what you, personally, make of it, Margie.” I answered matter-of-factly. “Maybe our idea of heaven IS a fifteenth century courtroom or a human-sized chessboard.”
Margie thought about that for a full minute. Alex and I were replacing several serving bowls in the cabinets before she spoke again.
“What you said earlier…about me being your relative through my niece?”
“Mina is your niece, Margaret Smith. She is the daughter of your brother-in-law, Philip.” Alex told her bluntly.
“Philip’s daughter? Philip has one son and no daughters, unless…she hasn’t been born yet. You are time travelers, correct?”
“That statement is correct to a point, that is true, but Philamina is twelve years old here in 1887.” I told her.
“That doesn’t make any sense, Empress! The only person I know of that would be twelve would be…” Margie stopped suddenly with a gasp. Her mouth dropped open and she glanced quickly out to the kitchen. “Young Philip? How?”
“The process is quite complicated but in short, Philip has undergone a ‘rebirth’, Margaret Smith. Twenty-seven years from now. We have all undergone the same process, but at differing times.” I explained.
“Rebirth? But she looks so…real.”
“Ah’m sure her four daughters are glad for that, hun. As far as Ah know she had each of ‘em naturally.” Alex smirked.
“She’s actually a girl?”
“Through the rebirth, yes. As are we all. Alex has four children, three grandchildren, and one great-grandchild. I have two girls and one granddaughter.” I revealed.
Margie gasped again and she examined us closer.
“You don’t look old enough…”
“Another benefit of the rebirth, Aunt Margaret.” Mina said as she re-entered the room to place more cleaned dishes on the table ready for storage. “We revealed that during dinner tonight. And yes, I am Philip Smith’s progeny.”
“Are you really Philip’s…” Margie frowned as she realized Mina had answered her question already.
“You read my mind!”
“No, as we have mentioned before, I am of the royal bloodline of the Empress. I share her gift of foresight, so I foresaw you ask that question previous to your asking it, Aunt Margaret.” Mina said serenely as she produced a handkerchief from her pocket and handed it to her aunt.
“I have also foreseen your tears.”
“Thank you, your highness.” Margie said as she wiped her eyes and cheeks.
“I am Philamina Smith, Aunt Margaret, Mina if you’d like. I share Alexandra’s dislike for royal title.”
“She coulda fooled me when we first met.” Alex whispered close to my ear. I nodded.
“Being your mentor, I felt respect should be first and foremost in my lesson plan, Alexandra.”
Alex and I giggled. Whether she meant it or not, Mina’s tone had taken on her regal tone.
“So what happens now, Empress?” Margie asked for about the fifth time tonight. “Being your relative, do I experience this ‘rebirth’, too?”
“Only if Alexandra has seen a beneficial scenario that dictates that.” Mina told her aunt.
“”Indeed there are several that include Margaret Smith and her sisters joining the sisterhood, Mina, but they involve very exclusive requirements being met…very specific requirements of a very sensitive nature. They would also leave…questions.” I revealed evenly.
“Questions?”
“Questions arising from your sudden disappearance, hun. You and your sisters would not be able to maintain your secrets after receiving your gifts. The fifty-year-old Margaret Smith would be replaced by your twenty-year-old self- as would the other girls. That would not go unnoticed by the clients.” I informed. “Then there is the possible exchange of bodily fluids during interc…work. Because components of the rebirth reside in the blood and other fluids, there is the possible risk of contamination during certain…‘acts’. It would be best if you forgot about us and this holiday celebration, hun.”
“Wish I could be like ye.” Bridget whispered to herself from a short distance away.
“So you will somehow cause our memory of this night to disappear? Is that what I’m hearing?”
“You are very intuitive, but that is not necessary at this time.” Alex told her with a mysterious smile. We need to move ahead a few years after tonight to continue our mission.”
Margie began to shake violently.
“After returning you to the house, we’ll visibly disappear and, from your perspective, suddenly reappear four years hence. Now we must ask: can you and your girls keep our secret?” I asked.
Mom led everyone into the dining room and we explained our conditions then asked that specific question to Margie’s ‘employees’.
Though we both knew things wouldn’t go exactly to plan…or agreement, Alex and I agreed to spare the mind wipes and move on to the next stage of our mission. Margie’s lounge appeared around us.
“Please try to honor our pact, ladies. The secrecy of our sisterhood rests in your hands.” Alex pleaded.
“We will return to this very room at exactly 10:30PM, Friday evening, February 13th, 1891.” I specified.
Yuuka nodded to her squadron and all eight women began to shrink. Once all were in Pixie mode, they flew up and landed on the shoulders of my sisters and I.
Once again Margie and her girls gasped then remained silent.
“Until 1891 then, friends of the Empress.” Alex bid goodbye.
The room around us didn’t change much. A few paintings were different and the curtains had been changed, but otherwise things had remained static.
2230hrs, London, England, February 13th, 1891AD
“Thought she distinctly told us 10:30PM this very eve, Mum?” Rita grumbled in an annoyed tone as we remained out of phase. “Jus’ like bloody royals ta be late!” Bridget began nodding, but quickly tilted her head slightly to one side, her eyes quickly searching the walls, floor, and ceiling.
Alex silently nodded to Jacki.
“Took three months fer a well night’s sleep after ‘ey popped out. Startin’ ta think the night was some beastly fever.” Claire, the youngest and quietest of Margie’s girls commented.
“I’m thinkin’ Becca an’ Jane was right ‘bout getting’ attached an’ forgettin’ what we think we seen that night.” Rita added.
Margie looked sad as she began to lose hope, slowly realizing Rita might be right.
“Oh, they’re here, mum. Can feel ‘em eyein’ and mockin’ us.” Bridget announced with confident certainty.
I looked at Alex and received a wink.
“We’re going to need a bigger base, director.” Billie moaned. Jacki looked to her twin and giggled.
“Rephasing in three, two, one.” Alex announced.
Those already in the room jumped in fright, but then quickly dropped to their knees.
“Welcome to 1891 London, Empress. We await your commands.” Margie all but whispered in a shaky voice.
“Yer late! Bloody royals.” Rita mumbled.
I rolled my eyes in response as Margie snuck a terrified glance at her defiant employee.
“First command. Y’all will get no commands from me or Allie! Got that?”
“Yes, your majesty!” They chorused.
“We could leave now and do this piecemeal…without your help, if y’all’d like.” Alex growled.
“Please, Empress, stay.” Bridget pleaded as she quickly stood and approached the two of us. “We’re simply excited by yer arrival and didn’t mean no disrespect to ye. Some us, mum, thought the hap’nin’s a four years past, just figment.”
“And you know…differently.” I insinuated with a smile.
“A few days after ye left, I managed to overdo it a bit while out for the evenin’ with a kind, young gent. Woke up the next morn in me own bed an’ felt…well, differ’nt somehow. What ye done to me, Empress? Why ye done it to me?”
“Nothing that hasn’t been foreseen, Bridget Catherine O’Grady.” I answered looking at her squarely.
“Ye mean um destined ta be this fer…fer the rest of me life?” She asked as she let slip her carefully guarded Irish brogue.
“Wasn’t that your wish that night three and a half years ago, hun? To be like us?” Alex asked as we observed her expression change. “Ah mean, Ah remember it like it just happened a few moments ago.” She giggled.
“Might have been…now that ye mention it.” She admitted sheepishly.
“You knew she would go through that ‘rebirth’ thing you told me about?” Margie asked in startled surprise.
Alex and I just looked at her and smiled.
“Aunt Margaret, in an hour’s time, several officers will seek entrance and inquire about a Mr. James Sadler. You will answer honestly and politely. You shall not think of lying of your knowledge of him, understand?” Mina requested of her aunt. Margie’s expression turned to worry.
“So what did our new Irish lass get for a gift, Allie?” Jacki asked as she leaned close.
“Wait for it, Jack.” I recommended with a smile and nodded to the girl in question.
“I can go if you don’t feel you can, mum.” Bridget said as her shape began to change. Within a few seconds Margie was looking at herself curiously. The imitation Margie seemed to be struggling to breathe in the younger woman’s tighter clothing.
“I thought I told you never to do that in front of the other girls, you silly twit!” Margie growled angrily as the other girls’ mouths dropped and eyes bulged in surprise.
“Cool, Corinne’s twin.” Jacki said with a smile then stopped and eyed Alex and I.
‘Sort of.’ I thought back.
“But I thought your Renee was already…” She said to me.
‘Not me, Miss Cummins, ask Lexi what she thinks of her new cosmetologist.’ I thought to her. ‘She’ll be subbing for Rose when she goes on maternity leave.’
Jacki silently nodded understanding.
“Aunt Margaret will perform admirably, Miss O’Grady, so your assistance is not necessary, but thank you for your kind offer. We might ask for your assistance sometime in the future though.” Mina told our newest sister.
After another short change, Bridget was back in the room. “As ye wish, Mum.”
“I trust you’ve remained discreet about using your gift these last three-plus years, Miss O’Grady?” Billie inquired formally.
“Is that what ye call it- me magic?”
“It actually isn’t magic at all, Miss O’Grady. It’s more like the next stage in human evolution. The next significant phase in the development of the human physiology and brain.” Billie went on.
“And the girls say Ah’m a nerd.” I laughed.
As usual, Billie scowled and I laughed all the harder.
“Truth is…I’ve been terrified to change inna anyone else ‘cept in me room. Umm…though I mighta changed once or twice to please me gent, but not ‘til I stepped outta me room for a few ticks.”
Margie looked appalled at hearing her admission.
“Why’d ye do it, Empress? Why me?” Bridget pleaded.
“Suppose y’all met this person- a young, vibrant, woman tryin’ her best to make it in this world- tryin’ to survive…and with the right moral sense, let’s say. After spending some time talkin’ and observin’ her- gettin’ to know her- y’all found out her health weren’t the best. Now suppose y’all seen the contributions this woman’d make in the future and know’d a cure for her little health problem. What would y’all do?” I asked as I set the circumstances. “If you could, wouldn’t y’all try’n help?”
“Ye saw I meant that much ta ye?” Bridget asked- her jaw dropping.
“Trina did, honey.” I revealed. “Trina, while disguised as Ginny; she had several months to get to know you and the other gals. She actually approached my mother, Lexi, with an appeal on your behalf. Mom trusts Trina’s eleven hundred years of experience evaluatin’ character. Alex and I had also foreseen your induction into our sisterhood before the actual start of this mission.”
“Hey!” Mom interrupted. “Ah seen her joinin’ me an’ mah gals too, Alexandra! Ah got the gifta foresight too, ya know.”
“Ah could never forget that, ma!” I replied sarcastically, rolling my eyes once or twice. “You’d never let me!”
“But you two look like sisters!” Claire argued. “Thought you was jus’ pullin’ our legs las’ time.”
Mom stepped forward and held out her hand.
“Alexis of Alexandra and Byron, widow of the late August Reilly, from Earth.” She introduced herself formally.
“This IS Earth, luv.” Rita corrected snidely. “Ain’t no other place.”
“This is not ‘my’ Earth, child. The Empress rescued my planet from a self-inflicted catastrophe and transported it into this universe, so that we could start anew. A ‘second chance’, Alex calls it.” Mom said as she looked at my twin and I.
“And believe me, not a day goes by that I don’t silently thank our Empress for her kindness and generosity, and I constantly thank the Goddess above that I gave birth to such a wonderfully caring woman.”
“Wait!” Margie interrupted as I wiped a tear or two from my cheeks. “Isn’t YOUR name Alexandra?” She pointed to my twin.
“Time travel is at best, confusing, Aunt Margaret. The particulars of lineage in regard to our Empress or her descendants can be a complicated and twisted affair best left for discussion by those visiting the opium and hashish parlors. For instance, Alexandra,” Mom pointed to Alex Steinert, “met her adult children before she had even thought of obtaining a husband or giving birth to them.”
“So you traveled to the future.” Rita huffed. “That don’t take a scientist to figure!” She scoffed.
“Alexis is the daughter of an Alexandra Steinert from a different reality of this Earth who then traveled to a different universe and an entirely different version of Earth. Alex Reilly here is actually the granddaughter of that Alexandra Steinert.” Alex told her without blinking while pointing to me.
Rita remained silent for thirty seconds.
“Margie? I’m goin’ for the brandy. Anybody else needs a bottle to themselves?”
“No. And neither do you, luv. The Empress was jus’ kindly letting you know that you’re being rude.”
“Actually, Aunt Margaret, Alex was over-simplifying. The actual story is even more convoluted and mind-boggling. Trust me…it would take years of explanation before it made sense to you.” Mina clarified and assured.
The doorbell tinkling in the hallway alerted us we had a visitor.
Margie looked to Alex and I in terror.
“That was a fast hour.” She said quietly while still staring at us in contempt.
I may or may not have moved us forward a few minutes to change the conversation. Only a few of us knew for sure, though and I certainly wasn’t going to tell.
Drawing in and releasing a cleansing breath, Margie went to answer the door.
“Officer Robert! What brings ya out in this winter cold tonight?” Margie greeted.
“Ello, Margie. Beggin’ yer pardon, but me and the Inspector ‘ere needs to ask ya some questions ‘bout the goin-on’s ‘round the district of late. Might we come in or you possibly entertainin’ tonight?” A pleasant male voice greeted back.
“No, not at all, Robert. Matter a’ fact, some friends arrived earlier and we was rem’nicin’. Come in. Can I get you gents something’ ta chase the chill?”
“Thank’s but no. Official business an’ all, mum.”
On entering the now crowded lounge, the Bobbie stopped and stared around at us.
“The twins is back!” Officer Robert gasped just above a whisper in shock.
The Inspector got right down to business as he pulled a small notebook and pencil from his left breast pocket.
“Mrs. Smith, during our investigation into the…rather gruesome incidents of late around this district, it has been learned that a gentleman by the name of Sadler…,” the as of yet un-introduced Investigator paused to cough into his fisted hand politely. “A James Thomas Sadler has visited you many times over the last…ummm…thirty-nine months. Is this correct?”
“He’s a friend of the family, yes. Jimmy’s a good lad and’s takin’ a fancy to Bridget ‘ere. What’s ‘e done?” Margie answered.
“At this time, nothing, Mrs. Smith. We would just like him to answer a few questions is all and would ask your help in finding his whereabouts. He might have crucial information we need in arresting the barbaric monster lurking the shadows of Whitechapel.”
The doorbell tinkled again.
“’Scuse me, gov’nor, Robert?” Margie said politely as she turned toward the hallway and waited for the Bobbie to let her pass.
“Pleasant evening, Lady Margaret. Would Bridget be available?” A familiar male voice asked politely.
‘Jack, tell her to invite him in.’ Alex’ sad voice sounded in my mind.
“She’s here, Jimmy. We got us some visitors so the lounge is a bit small tonight.”
“Oh? If I’m intruding, I can come back tomorrow. I just thought Bridget might desire to join me for a rather late dinner. I was detained by work and only just recently became free. Please tell her I called and that I will try again tomorrow at a more reasonable hour.”
“Oh, come out of the night, Jimmy. Can I get you something to warm you?” Margie insisted.
“Thank you, Lady Margaret. I have been in a bit of a hurry tonight and the wind is dreadful. I’d have been earlier, but wanted a change of clothes before I came to call as the old blighter I work for had me running errands most of the day. I even tried that shortcut through Swallow Gardens hoping to save ti...” James Sadler said as he appeared in the doorway to the lounge. He stopped dead seeing the Bobbie and an unknown man writing in a notepad.
“James Thomas Sadler, have I heard correctly that you have just passed through Swallow Gardens this evening?” The Inspector asked bluntly.
“I have, sir. Over an hour ago, why?” Jimmy answered in confusion.
“And might you also know a woman, one Miss Frances Coles?”
“I bumped into a woman rounding a corner; didn’t catch her name. Oh! Did I hurt her? She said she was unharmed and we went our separate ways. Has she relapsed?” Jimmy asked in genuine shock. “I offered to fund any medical attention she required, sir.”
“Twenty minutes ago she was found murdered in Swallow Gardens, just under the train arch, Mr. Sadler. I’m afraid you will have to come with us.” The Inspector said sadly.
“Am I being detained? On what counts?” Jimmy demanded in surprise.
“That remains to be determined, Mr. Sadler. Let’s not make a scene around the ladies though, shall we, sir?”
Jimmy looked to Bridget then Margie, Alex, and I with sorrowful eyes before lowering his head, turning, and leaving the house under escort.
“Sorry to ruin the evening, ladies. Hopefully, Mr. Sadler will cooperate and be released by morning.” Officer Robert apologized sadly and touched his helmet brim lightly. “Night, mum.”
The house was silent for two minutes.
“Ye jus’ gonna let ‘em take James, Empress?” Bridget cried out angrily in complete amazement of our inaction.
“This is our mission, hun, to exonerate James Sadler. In order to do that he had to first be suspected of being the ‘Ripper’ and arrested.”
“Thought you lot fixed time ‘steada breakin’ it?” Rita accused. “Poor girl’s been talkin the ‘M’ word these last six months!”
“Did he do it though, mum? Is James really that monster?” Bridget demanded through tears.
“Ask your heart that question, honey. “ I replied. “That will tell you unequivocally.”
“Of course he didn’t, luv.” Mina added to calm our new sister. She glanced up at me for two seconds. “James is the son of Alexandra Reilly’s technology comptroller, Random Valerian Peltierre-Sadler. He is not a killer of any sort, I assure you.”
“James,” Bridget swallowed hard, “he’s one of.” She swallowed heavily again, her eyes bulging, while motioning to our sisters, “one of us?”
“He’s a man well out of his time, luv.” Mina told our distraught sister. “Figuratively and literally. If we were in more modern times, he would have instantly provided proof via video surveillance of his movements earlier tonight- proof that he did, in fact, accidently collide with a very much alive, Frances Coles and parted ways only after being assured he caused her no harm.”
“Then we need ta tell the coppers ‘e’s innocent, mum! Get ‘im out straight away!”
“Easy, luv. The Empress has seen how this will all work out and be assured, she will not leave family in a bind.” Mina tried to ease her emotions. “Though I am afraid James will spend a few nights incarcerated.”
“Rommie? Have you brushed up on British law of this time period, hun?” Alex asked the Senator.
“Criminal law, yes, Alex, but I’ve found numerous loopholes that could work against us. Without the Forensic Evidence to prove otherwise, proving young James innocent may be difficult.” Rommie advised.
“I can vouch for him, Empress! I’ll claim I seen ‘em every night in question!” Bridget exclaimed with clinched fists.
“Your word would cause more harm than good, hun.” I responded shaking my head side to side.
“In order to exonerate James, trustworthy, viable, eyewitnesses would need to come forward. Someone respectable like…” Rommie pointed to Trina, who instantly transformed into a copy of James Smithson. “And…” She continued by pointing to Lilly as she instantly transformed into an exact copy of Bellatrix Mintauka.
“Blimey! There’s three a you!” Rita gasped in complete astonishment.
“Pixie Squadron. I want ‘eyes only’ surveillance on James Sadler at all times until this mission is completed. Fly high, fast, and don’t be seen.” Alex ordered.
Seven women instantly began to shrink and within three seconds were hovering in front of us in tight formation.
“Unpersceivable!” Margie gasped at the sight. “I thought I was seeing things that night!”
“I’ll get the hangar door, girls.” Lena motioned to the hallway as she walked out of the lounge and started up the stairs. “Hangar’s on the third floor and I’ll leave a pixie-sized gap.”
Yuuka and Allie flew back and hovered in front of Alex and I.
“How should we report any changes of status, Alex.” Yuuka asked.
“Alexis and Reggie are part Terran and will act as liaisons. They will take shifts and monitor your flights then report back to me.”
“Roger that Empress One!” They chorused before zipping off to rejoin the others.
I noticed Trina, still disguised as Jim Smithson, looking toward the hallway wistfully.
“You should join them, hun. We’ll call when we’re ready for Colonel Smithson’s arrival.” Alex said with a smile.
Trina shrunk into Pixie mode and flew off.
“Looks kinda fun…the flyin’ round, I mean.” Bridget said carefully, if not a bit curious.
“As a sister you’ll have your chance, hun.” I giggled.
“I can do that too?”
“With one of the Pixie’s help, yes.” I smiled. “It’s very exhilarating.”
“I might like to try that, Empress.” Claire said- mostly to herself.
“Unfortunately, those that haven’t gone through the ‘rebirth’ would remain a Pixie, unable to return to adult height ever again.” I informed her sadly. “It’s already happened two too many times.”
“I’d pity the tart what got shrunk down forever.” Rita commiserated.
“What happened, Allie?” Margie asked as she saw my sad expression.
“While on a previous mission, two men tried to claim Yuuka as their prize by unexpectedly grabbing her ankles. She went to ‘Pixie Mode’ on reflex.”
“So the men…are they accepting their permanent change in size?”
“Ask Simone and Ginger next time you see them, Margie.” I replied.
Our hostess’ mouth dropped open.
“Pixies only come in one gender, Margie. Female. I offered them the ‘rebirth’ afterwards. Their gift is to become adult humans again…female, adult humans.”
“I can find no words, Allie! So sad, but simply amazing!”
“They didn’t think so at the time.” I commented.
“I can’t blame them, though they seem completely adjusted now.”
“That is also part of the ‘rebirth’.” I admitted.
“Very few over the years have not acclimated, but it has happened.” I added sadly.
“I’m sorry, Allie.” Margie gently touched my forearm. “I understand. I too lost the love of my life.”
I nodded.
“I’ll find her again soon, Margie, thank you.” I vowed while Margie’s expression changed.
“Empress, the pixies have located James and have assigned four surveillance teams of two. Awaiting orders.” Mom announced.
“Recall all inactive teams to the hangar and tell Allie and Lavie to make sure they stay warm. Trina and Daisy will relieve them in four hours.” Alex responded.
“Aye, message sent and acknowledged, Empress One.”
“So…yer a Fairy, huh?” Bridget asked Trina after she and the other girls re-entered the lounge. Because of our anticipated arrival, Margie hadn’t booked any ‘guests’ for tonight. So we were answering basic questions about the sisterhood. Billie and Jacki had answered most of Bridget’s questions about us telepathically moments earlier.
“Pixie, sister. We are Pixies. Back on our Earth in the old days, we numbered over two hundred across all three continents. By the time the Empress rescued us there were only twenty survivors.”
“Bloody Hell! What happened?” Claire asked in shock.
“The world changed…as it has so many times during our long lives. In later years, Pixies were reduced to fiction…fantasy…well, I suppose, we were always considered fantasy by most. The population slowly forgot about us as they began paying more attention to technology. That is not to say we didn’t embrace the tech as well. No woman- Pixie or otherwise- would be caught without her mobile communicator- Goddess forbid!”
“People became oblivious to us as well as their surroundings. Many of us succumbed to the massive deforestation and urban construction machines that made no differentiation between fiber and flesh. Mei Lee, my mother, gave her life saving my sisters and I from one such machine of devastation. Every pixie…every woman here tonight has lost a sister, mother, son, spouse, or multiples of each to our advanced technology and ignorance.” Trina related sadly.
All conversations stopped for two minutes.
“Can I try it?” Bridget asked, breaking the uncomfortable silence.
“Try what?” Trina asked then understood. “What? Now?”
“If the Empress would allow it.”
“I’m leaving that up to the squadron, hun.” Alex responded as Trina and Bridget looked to my twin. “Remember its getting late and Trina’s got the next watch.”
“Alex, I have no problem with the request except one. Her clothing. She lacks a Reilly and will be quite the sight when she takes to the air.”
I began digging in my bag and having found the item, produced a pixie-sized Reilly uniform.
“This should solve that small problem, Treen. I just happened to drop this in before we left Reilly.” I giggled.
Trina accepted the doll-sized clothing with a contemptible look and placed it down on the wooden floor beside her.
“Please stand and join me here.”
Bridget squealed in delight and jumped excitedly from her chair.
“Take my hand and I shall initialize the mode change sequence. This may feel…very…very weird and may bring about a spell of nausea.”
Bridget nodded her understanding and closed her eyes.
“We shall begin.” Trina said as they started to shrink.
Bridget’s clothing collapsed into a pile and Trina helped the new pixie out through the girl’s now cavernous left sleeve. She then escorted the new pixie to the waiting uniform and helped her put it on. I was glad I remembered to command the uniform to accommodate Pixie wings. The two were motionless for five minutes as Trina apparently talked Bridget through her uniform’s initialization routine.
Bridget’s uniform instantly changed into its ‘pixie mode’ default- the red on her wings almost matching the red of the default Reilly before it changed to the standard green miniskirt, wing-complimenting leotard, and ballet slippers.
The new pixie promptly fell back on her buttocks and sat, stunned, for twenty seconds before shooting straight up into the air and performing a few difficult aerial maneuvers. She then made several blazing circuits of the lounge.
Margie and her other girls watched in complete awe and remained silent.
After fifteen minutes Trina managed to coax Bridget to land and the two pixies conversed for two more minutes before both joined hands and started to grow. Trina’s Reilly transformed seamlessly into her period dress, but Bridget’s clothing resumed its default Reilly uniform.
“Oh my! That were absolutely scandalous! Nev’r had such fun, Empress! Thank ye, Lady Trina! Thank ye, thank ye, thank ye!”
“That costume is what is scandalous, Miss O’Grady!” Margie huffed.
“Don’t you like our default space suit, Margie?” I asked.
“Space…suit?”
“Space suit. Space? As in what is between us and the moon, of course? The vast, cold, vacuum that makes up most of this universe?” I defined further.
Suddenly, Bridget squealed in surprise. She had found the green bikini and wrap and triggered the change. It flattered her, but made Margie and the other’s mouths drop open instantly!
Bridget appeared to search the inventory and her Reilly changed into the dress I wore in 1887- just a few hours ago. She looked very pretty in it, I must say.
“Miss O’Grady? A word if we may?” I said as Alex and I took a step closer to her.
“Yes, Empress?”
We were instantly in my private domain.
“Her name is Alexandra Covington and I’m Alexandra Reilly, but you can call us Alex and Allie. We’re sisters now, Bridget O’Grady.
Bridget’s eyes got really big as she looked around the desolate domain- at the single, small, yellow, unmoving sun- to the black, unseen floor. To Alex and I.
“Where am I? What’s this place?”
This is our private domain, hun. A place we come to for planning or peace; sometimes to talk to our forbearers.”
“Forebear…Ye can talk to the dead?” Bridget cried as she fell to her knees and started crossing herself rapidly while praying in a whisper.
“Why do that to your knees, sister?” I asked curiously.
“I was taught ta pay homage to the dead, mum. Was beat inta me head by Father Donovan an’ the Mother Superior of the Orphanage from an early age.”
“Do us all a favor and don’t give the dead swelled egos, hun.” Alex giggled.
“Why we here, Empress?”
“First…to ask you to stop referring to me an’ muh sister as ‘Empress’, hun. Alex or Allie, Alexandra or Allison if you feel you need to be formal when out in public. Both our names are Alexandra, so we change one to make things easier.” Alex and I smiled nervously. “We just differentiate so there’s less confusion for everyone when we travel together. We rarely use ‘Empress’ except when we hold ‘court’. You’ll learn when that’s ‘appropriate.”
“Hold court, mu…um…Alex?”
“When we’re tryin’ to impress the people that need impressin’.” I told her with a devious smile. “Sometimes certain ‘people’ need to be reminded they ain’t the masters of the universe- the egotists, control freaks, tyrants, despots, and those driven mad by power…the ‘self-declared’, ‘centers’ of everything. Those are the types that the ‘Empress’ holds court on, honey!”
Bridget gulped as she stared at us. I noticed that Alex and I were emitting our bluish glow.
“Sorry ‘bout that,” Alex said as she took my hand and squeezed a few times. “My sister…our sister gets a little angry when talkin’ ‘bout those types, hun. She’s still a might stressed ‘bout this guy that wanted to remodel time as he seen it. We both got…ummm…angry…um… and almost did something…unspeakable.” Alex took a deep breath. “But that’s our problem. That’s what we do…protect the timeline from those that seek to pervert it and deviate it to their likin’- to protect it from itself.” Alex took another deep breath.
“Now…is there any questions you’d like us to answer or do you have complete understanding of your purpose in the Sisterhood?” Alex continued as she gave our sister her brightest smile.
“The two’a ye make it difficult.” Bridget whispered as she continued to look at the nonexistent floor.
“How so?” I asked, already knowing the answer as I looked ahead in our conversation.
“Ye speak all piss an’ vinegar then ye go all soft! I’d say ye were both outright teases!” Bridget stood and looked us both in the eye. “An’ no. I haven’t got all the answers, Alex…haven’t got barely a clue ‘bout any’a this or me powers.”
“Gifts, hun. We call them our gifts. ‘Powers’ denotes that we are the all powerful- the all seeing…the Almighty.” Alex said looking like she had a bad taste in her mouth from the word ‘power’.
“Ain’t hardly the case, hun. We all done things we ain’t prouda, but we know better than to call ourselves Gods. That’s just horseshit!”
“So, with that item resolved y’all got some questions?” I asked to retrack the conversation.
“So…I can change me-self to look like anyone?”
“Any gal y’all choose, Bridget, but only women. No men. That you can’t do.” I answered.
She thought about that for fifty-three seconds.
“An I can enter into Pixie mode?”
“Only with the help of a Pixie. Actually we all can be taken to ‘Pixie Mode’ with a pixie’s help, hun.” Alex smiled.
‘For now’, I thought.
Bridget thought about that a while longer after looking disappointed for five seconds.
“Heard you two say how old ye were. How long will I be breathin’ now?”
“The average life expectancy for a Sister is one thousand…give or take a thousand.” I giggled.
“Huh? A thousand give’r take a thousand? Stop teasin’ , mu…Alex.”
“It’s your life, hun,” Alex said flatly. “Depending on you, you could live for several thousand years or you could drop tomorrow- same guarantee any normal life gets.”
“You’ll live long enough to see many, many spectacular changes and developments, honey.” I giggled to set her at ease. “Anything else?”
“Speakin’ a’that, ya got any honey, m…Alex? Suddenly got this cravin’ for honey!” Bridget asked sheepishly.
“The craving will pass after a bit, sister. Pixies love honey and seek it out to replenish the energy they burn while flying. Since you were taken to ‘Pixie Mode’ and are not inherently gifted as one, just a tablespoonful from the kitchen when we get back should help.” Alex giggled.
“Now…there ARE a few important things you should know about you and the sisterhood…” I began as Alex and I set to explaining the particulars and responsibilities of her gift.
“I can’t believe you!” I said as I got settled in bed and pulled the blankets up around my shoulders.
“What cain’t y’all believe?” Alex asked as she turned her head to look me in the eyes.
“Telling Bridget about her an’ James.” I said as I raised an eyebrow to her.
“Ah didn’t say anythin’ that ain’t true, Alex.”
“No, you didn’t, but…” I responded.
“But?”
“But…why give her all the information? We usually confound them with half truths and such, sis!”
“Nothin’ in the rulebook says we hafta, right?”
“No, Alex. Nothing in the ‘rulebook’.” I said shaking my head a few times.
“Well then? What’s the problem, sis?”
“The girls will talk, Alex.” I said. “They’ll wanna know why we were straight with her an’ no one else.”
“They’ll understand.”
“Reluctantly.” I snorted.
“But they’ll understand. Y’all know the reason we had to tell it to her straight. It was the only way to keep her in this time with Jimmy and you know Random ain’t in such good shape these days.”
“Forty years of ‘primitive’ communication makes for boredom and madness of one so digitally inclined, Alex. What if I made a side trip back to Kili after stopping in Trent?” I asked deviously.
“Y’all really wanna piss ol’ Randi off that badly, sis? We both seen what she’d do if y’all ‘popped in’ unannounced-like.”
“But if she don’t see me…” I hinted, but stopped short as another image appeared in my mind.
“Dammit!” I groused.
“Y’all saw that one too, huh?” Alex frowned. “Kinda throws a clinker in, don’t it?”
“I hate this part of the job, Alex!”
“I know, Alex. I know.” My sister commiserated sadly.
“Excuse me, girls?” Mom said knocking on our door.
“It’s open.” We said together.
Mom entered with her eyes closed, smiling, and shaking her slightly bowed head. “That brings back sooo many mem…”
“What’s up, Lexi?” Alex asked abruptly, cutting her off.
“Flight Two has relieved Flight One with nothing to report. The girls have found a nice, warm, niche that happens to be a very good multimedia observation point.”
“That’s good, Lexi, but what’s really on your mind?” Alex prodded.
Mom smiled and demurely sat at the bottom of our shared bed.
“I’m worried, ma…sorry…Alexandra. I’ve seen a few scenarios that…that won’t allow things to be very…well, very satisfactory. Please tell me you’ve seen otherwise. Please?” Mom begged as she took a hand from each of us after we sat up.
“Things will go according to plan, hun.” Alex soothed.
“That’s not what I asked and you know it, Alexandra.” Mom deadpanned as she regarded our neutral expressions for thirty-three seconds.
“Would’ve thought mah own daughter woulda felt some sorta …”
“I have the utmost respect for you, mother! Don’t ever forget that!” I interrupted angrily.
“I understand, Empress, but…”
“Knock it off, ma! You know that things are in flux at the moment. How we approach the next few weeks will decide the probable best-case scenario. Even you can’t plainly see the correct path.” I interrupted.
Mom looked away sadly for one minute.
“That is true, Alexandra, I can’t. I was hoping…nevermind. We’re all a little tired and could all use a good night’s sleep. I’m sorry. Goodnight, Empress.”
Mom stood slowly and exited our room with a sad, almost defeated, expression. The door closed slowly and quietly.
“Little rough on yer ma, Alex. She’s a good kid an’ obviously thinks highly of ya.”
“I know, Alex! It hurt my heart to do that, but she wanted to ask something of me that I can’t possibly give her at this time!”
“Ah know, sis. The timeline ain’t ready for that at this point. Alexis…both ’em…they kin be very…impatient.” Alex looked over at me- her eyes pleaded for me to calm down. “Ah believe she’s yurnin’ for home. Cain’t says Ah blame her.”
“What she wanted though won’t be possible for another week though, sis!” I complained.
“So she jumped the gun! We all do it at one time or another. Impatience is part of the human condition, sis…or’d that get left outta yer clonin’ process last time?”
“I had no other choice but to stick my tongue out at my temporal twin!
Reaching up to turn down the gas lamp, I said, “Say goodnight, Alex.”
“Gooood-night, Alex!” My sister responded with a giggle.
0630hrs, London, England, February 24th, 1891AD
“Regina Reilly. Status report.” Alex bellowed as she and I reached the bottom of the stairs.
“Flight Three is in the process of relieving Flight Two, ma’am. Nothing to report but breakfast has been served to the prisoner.” Reggie stood to attention to give her report as we arrived in the dining room.
“Thank you. Carry on, Ensign.”
“Goddess! You’re not the only one feeling crampy, Alexandra Covington! Don’t take it out on everyone else.”
“The time is getting close.” My sister explained.
“No duh, Alex!” I replied sarcastically. “Today is a crucial point in the mission. I know.”
“Top o’the morn to ye, Alex an’ Allie!” Bridget greeted as she flew past us and began to grow to full size by the table.
“I’m thinking the Mahanilui blew it big-time with that one, sis.” I giggled.
“One of the many variables, sis, ouch…Goddammit!” Alex exclaimed as I too felt the intense cramp in my abdomen.
“That wasn’t just another cramp, sis.” I said unnecessarily.
“Alexandra? I sense a disturbance in the force!” Billie announced as she looked at us in fright.
“Sisters. We’ll be back. Randi’s in trouble.” I announced as I carefully rubbed my gut.
Sixteen women quickly joined hands and a large, expensively decorated room filled our vision.
A gasp of amazement filled the air. Billie dropped hands and ran around the nearest couch.
“Oh my Goddess! Alex, it’s Randi!” She shouted in fear.
“What’s going on in here…? Empress!” A well-dressed, older man shouted as he entered from a doorway to our left. “Randi!”
The older gentleman stopped dead on approach and hovered off the ground.
“Put me down, you hear?! I must attend my wife!” He shouted angrily.
“Alex, she’s unconscious. Pulse weak, breathing shallow. I’m reading confusion, defeat, and…and…” She gasped as her eyes went wide, “acceptance! Alex! Randi’s giving up! Do something!” Billie cried in angst.
“First, put Lord Sadler down, Will.” I said calmly.
The older gentleman hit the ground running and fell to his knees by his unconscious wife.
“Oh God, Randi! You cannot leave me! Randi! Wake up my darling! Please! James needs us both at this important juncture! Please, My Lady Random! Wake up!”
“Lord Sadler, please step back.” Mom asked as she calmly walked around the couch and touched his shoulder. “Allow me.” She added serenely.
“Ma? Be careful.” I advised.
I could hear sobs from our sisters filling the large room.
“Y’all might wanna step back too, Billie Sangiere. Ain’t done this before so Ah cain’t put a range to it.”
“What are you planning, dear lady?” Lord Sadler asked of my mom.
“Sum-thin’ the Empress showed me a while back, sir- somethin’… miraculous.”
I turned to look at Alex and leaned into her ear.
“She’s gonna do it, sis! I cain’t believe she’s this pig-headed! To blatantly disrupt the timeline…”
“Let her try, sis. Yer ma needs to know…she’s exactly like us, ya know…she needs to push her boundaries.”
“She could kill herself too, Alex!” I whispered forcefully. “What if it rebounds instead?”
“Then our lineage gets more complicated.” My sister quiped tranquilly.
“I hope to the Goddess this works!” Mom said as she took Randi’s limp hand.
Mom began to glow. Not just a faint light, but a full on, brilliant shine that was almost too bright to look at.
My mother began to breathe heavily- her chest laboring against what must have been her full concentration.
“This hasta work! Dammit gift! Ah ain’t asked much of ya in all mah years, but Ah gotta do this! AH GOTTA DO THIS!”
The intensity of her aura doubled as her face turned skyward and she screamed out in agonizing pain. The light became intense as the sun itself!
Archibald Sadler, shielding his eyes, once again fell to his knees and began to pray- tears flowing in rivers from his eyes and down his bearded cheeks. Margie and her girls followed his lead.
I turned my face into Alex’ shoulder fearing what I might see happen- what I saw COULD happen.
It was the longest ten seconds of my life!
Mother fell silent and rolled to the ground, unconscious, beside a still unresponsive, limp, Random Peltierre-Sadler.
We all stared, with baited breath, awaiting any sign of life from the two.
Random moaned quietly as her body seemed to start going through a reboot.
“Mom!” I shouted as I hurried over to her limp body.
Sadler looked on as his wife’s body twitched and jerked as it began its recalibration protocol.
“What is happening? Empress?” He asked of me as I tried lifting mom into my arms. I noticed an eyelid twitch. That was a hopeful sign.
“Randi is going through a reboot, sire. I have seen this only a few times. It is a good sign…I hope.”
In the time it took to answer, Randi’s hair and complexion began to change. That was definitely a good sign!
“If I remember right, the last item for recalibration will be her eyes, sire.” I told him.
Randi’s eyes began rolling to the limits of their orbits and suddenly stopped. Her eyes snapped open and stared, lifelessly, into space.
“Startup errors?” I asked my comptroller.
“No startup errors encountered.” She answered mechanically followed by, “RTC discrepancy detected. Please enter local time, location, date, and year to enable system recovery.”
“1030hrs, Trent, England, February 13th, 1891AD” I responded calmly.
“Input accepted. System recovery will take fifteen minutes, thirty-eight seconds and will require a warm reboot. Is this acceptable?”
“Yes.” I answered.
“Are you sure? All functional parameters will be reset. It is advisable to close all open programs and functions before committing to this operation.”
“Yes.”
“Last chance. Are you sure?”
“Dammit, Randi! Just get on with it already!” I shouted.
“Input accepted. System recovery initiated. Thank you, Empress.”
Archibald Sadler continued staring between me and my comptroller.
“When did she add that last part, sis?” Alex giggled.
“She good?” Mom croaked as she began to stir in my arms before I had a chance to answer my sister.
“She initiated her system recovery, ma. Ya done good!” I sniffed as I squeezed her tightly.
“Ah need ta breathe, hun!” She gasped from my shoulder.
“Sorry.” I sniffed. “What possessed ya ta do somethin’ so dangerous, ma?”
“I’m a Reilly, hun! Daughter an’ mother o’the Empress herself! Y’all can fig’re out the rest, right?”
“What exactly did she do, Allie?” Margie asked as she stepped beside me.
“Mom reset her age…how far ya take her back, ma?” I asked quietly.
“As far as Ah could, hun.” She answered a little louder.
“RTC discrepancy comparison complete. A calculated differential of five hundred, sixty-two years, seven months, ten days, fourteen hours, twenty-seven minutes, and ten seconds has been encountered. Selecting latest known backup from protected archive. Extrapolation of RTC time discrepancy will commence after system recovery completion.” Randi informed mechanically.
“Impossible! My word, has she been alive that long, Alexandra?” Archie Sadler asked, completely astounded by what he had just heard.
“For this revision, anyway. You didn’t know?” Alex giggled.
“Random would never reveal her exact age, I’m afraid- though I never dared ask. Not good form you know.”
“So what’s with the ticks in ‘er movin’, mum?” Rita asked. I looked up to see her staring intently at my comptroller.
“Random is my technology comptroller. In a more modern age she has the ability to control anything electronic in design.” I told her.
“Eee-lek-tronic?” Rita repeated the word phonetically, not understanding.
“Like a telegraph or telephone. Only much more complex.”
I could see I was getting nowhere.
“Something like a light bulb?” Archie asked as a proverbial light bulb came on over his head.
“More like a robot, Archie.” Alex countered with a mischievous grin.
“This unit is NOT a robot. This unit is a Resilient Autonomous Networked Data Interface. Revision 3. Network Designation: External Processor Omega #1, Revision 3.” Randi interrupted, still in her monotone, mechanical voice- though it did sound somewhat irritated.
As expected.
“Will she be alright, Alexandra? Will my Random still recognize me?” Archibald Sadler asked in concern.
“Archival imagery, facial and vocal identifications indicate Sadler, Archibald James, age fifty-five, legal mate of this unit, longevity: thirty-three years. One common revision- Sadler, James Thomas, twenty-four years. Warning! Revision, Sadler, James Thomas, currently in detainment for unspecified, unsubstantiated, charges.”
“Ah think she remembers ya both, hun.” Alex grinned while shaking her head.
“I suggest we be seated. This could take several minutes- especially if data retrieval has been compromised by Lexi’s backdate.” I advised with a knowing smile.
“What language you lot speakin’?” Rita questioned.
“What ye talkin’ ‘bout, Rita? I understood ‘em fine.” Bridget asked staring uncomprehendingly at her fellow employee.
“Now what gibberish you dealin, Irish?” Rita groused.
“Bridget, your translator is set to ‘Automatic’, hun. Access your speech translator menu, select ‘Mode’, and reselect ‘Translate Only’ for now.” Alex suggested.
After a few telling eye movements, Bridget smiled and resumed her original language and accent. “how’s this? Can ye understand me now, Reets?”
“Have ya got anythin’ stronger than water in this castle, yer lordship?” Rita asked, thoroughly flummoxed.
“I must assume you are new, my dear young lady,” Sadler responded, “As you are well aware, you fair maidens are much more than you appear and therefore you’re equipment,” Archie motioned to my dress, “also follows suit. Pardon the pun, Ladies. In short, Lady Rita, you are what we mortals would call ‘Angels’- those uneducated would declare you all ‘Witches’ and attempt drowning or burning…or simply flee you in hysterical fear.”
“Rita and her compatriots have not been offered the Mahanilui as of yet, Archie. Only Miss O’Grady has joined the sisterhood.” I told him in Terran knowing he was wearing his Reilly.
“Understood, M’lady. Are they to undergo the process in the future then?” he replied in Terran.
“We will not say for certain, though Margaret Smith is actual family to Mina. That will be her decision though.” I answered.
“Fair enough, M’lady.” He nodded.
“Brilliant! Now the Lord o’the Manor’s talkin’ in tongues, too!” Rita griped. “Guess you got one’a them fancy frocks on too, ay?”
“Indeed I do, M’lady! And for you to be attending our Empress in such a capacity, she must have plans for you, as well!” Archie replied. “She must have plans for all of you, in fact. Have I missed the mark here, Alexandra?”
“Archibald, you’re doing it again.” Randi said- in English- as she began moving fluidly to sit up and look at her husband. “I’m sure the girls have figured that out already, my love.”
“Oh, thank God you’re back! You worried me, my love! I thought I had lost you when I entered and saw your sisters attending you on the floor. I also feared for my life as the Mind Warriors defended you from further harm.”
“Jacki!” Randi hissed.
“Hey, don’t look at me! Billie beat me to it! Ya, that surprised the hell outta me, too!” Jacki responded defensively obviously reading Randi’s thoughts.
“Thank you, my queen, but defensive measures were unnecessary, as this is my home and we are quite secure here.”
“I always assume a defensive posture when porting to an unknown destination, Random. I would be derelict in my duties toward our Empress if I didn’t.” Billie defended her actions regally.
“Inquiry?” Randi interrupted looking at me curiously. “An anomaly has been encountered. Body subsystems’ parameters do not match retrieved, protected revisionary history settings. An error of five hundred-sixty-two years, seven months, ten days, fourteen hours, twenty-seven minutes, and ten seconds has been encountered. Please specify theory or algorithm to explicate.”
Mom approached my comptroller.
“Do you remember who I am, child?” She asked carefully.
“Alexis Jacquelyn Steinert-Reilly. President and CEO of the Reilly Foundation for Advanced Technological Research; Daughter of Empress Alexandra Steinert; Mother of Empress Alexandra Reilly; Eldest sitting Alderman of Fleming City Prefecture, Earth, Universe designated ‘4’…”
“Enough! I get it, hun!” Mom ordered as she held up her hand and blushed profusely.
“Please state the reason or procedure used in creating the stated chronologic discrepancy.” Randi inquired.
“I reverted your age, hun.” Mom answered softly then her expression changed to one of confusion. “Though Ah’m not quite sure how Ah took y’all back so far. Ah only thought Ah’d take off a few years- Ain’t sure how Ah took off a few hundred.”
“You rewound my chronological age?” Randi looked to her in fascination. “Submit appropriate hypotheses for stated procedure.”
“According to Billie, you had given up. You were dying.”
“An illogical hypothesis given this era’s deficit of technology and hardly validating of the procedure selected and implemented.”
“Tough!’ Mom declared. “Ah couldn’t let y’all die an’ that’s all the damn validation Ah needed!”
Randi looked at mom in stunned amazement, and with no available retort.
“My thanks to you, Alexis.” She then looked up and around at all gathered near her in the room. “Welcome all, to my house. Archibald and I would be honored to offer lodging, services, and meals for however long you determine your stay, Alexandra.” Randi greeted as she stood up and straightened her clothing and hair.
“Have Diana show our guests to their rooms, my husband.”
“I thought it my turn to be master of the house, my love?” Archie inquired in disappointment.
“Is it? This is the thirteenth of February, eighteen hundred and ninety-one, is it not?” Randi asked raising an eyebrow to her man.
“Why yes, but…”
“Nice try, Archibald. You are scheduled to be master of the house starting next week, now move along.”
“Yes, my love.” Archie groaned in defeat as he turned for the doorway he had entered through.
“Excuse me, Lady Sadler? I was not aware we would be staying the night or any length of time here in your home. The Alexandra’s felt a severe stomach cramp and we were immediately here, in your lounge, witnessing the…this…miracle.” Margie insisted.
“And what, if you can tell me, does Alexandra- either of them- do best, Lady Margaret?” Randi challenged gracefully.
“Why, she travels through time, but what has that…to…do?” Margie began to answer then sputtered out as she realized what my comptroller hinted toward. Her eyes opened wide. “Of course, Lady Sadler. We accept your kindness and hospitality. Please lead on, your lordship.”
“James has a court appearance scheduled for the 16th, Randi. I would be happy to provide transport to London for you and Archie. I also have Rommie studying the British judicial system to offer legal counsel should he need it.” I offered as Alex and I stayed behind with her.
“So, my James is the mission, and you will all be staying till then. How wonderful, director! I hope that we can catch up in that limited amount of time.” Randi replied happily.
“He is our primary objective, yes.” I answered.
“And I am your secondary, I presume?”
“No, mother made you HER mission, sister.”
She nodded her understanding.
“The new girl- Bridget? She is also one of your secondary’s?”
Alex and I smiled deviously.
“I like her. She and my James would look cute together.”
“Really?” I asked in surprise, “We…we really hadn’t noticed, what, with keeping our Pixies on task and all.”
“Desist in the spreading of manure, Alexandra! Every single one of my sensors indicates that you are not remotely serious! What else constitutes secondary concern on this mission?” Randi growled, spinning around to look directly up into our eyes.
“Mother. My mother was another secondary. She had to prove to herself that she had more to learn about her gift…of her capabilities.”
“And yet you are still holding back.” Randi laughed as she shook her head.
“Eh! Time will tell, hun.” Alex giggled as she gestured our hostess out of the room to lead us to our temporary lodgings.
“Alexandra, flight one has just relieved flight four. No change in James’ status, but Ginger wondered where we went. I’ve informed them of the emergency here in Trent. They offered to fly up. I thanked her on your behalf and told them you wanted them to continue the mission.” Mom said to both of us, popping into the room as we prepared for bed. She had returned earlier from transporting our Pixie sisters back to London to continue their surveillance of Randi’s incarcerated son.
“You do realize this is a big house, girls. You can each have your own room.” Mom giggled.
“Randi wanted Alex and I to have separate rooms, too, but we gracefully declined.” I replied as I fluffed the pillow on my side.
“Just so you two know; Bridget was very disappointed when I told her to stay here. I think the girl is hooked on flying.” She said then paused. “She’s addicted.”
Mom’s personal domain appeared around us. She even brought the bed.
“Y’all’re gettin’ good, Lexi! Thought you ‘hated’ this place, though?”
“My feelings haven’t changed in that regard, ma…Alex. I just wanted to talk without Randi’s automated sentries hearing us. You do know she has eyes and ears in every room, right?”
Alex and I looked at each other for thirteen seconds.
“Of course!” Both of us answered at the same time.
“Stop that, you two!” Mom commanded.
“We want Bridget and Randi to get to know each other before they head back to the Homeworld with you, ma.” I revealed.
“I already knew that, Alexandra!”
“So…why we here then?” Alex giggled.
“You’d think my mother was showing off to us, Alexandra!” I laughed.
“That was mah take on things too, Alexandra.” Alex joined in my laughter.
Our shared bedroom appeared around us again as Alex and I continued to laugh.
“I don’t think it’s funny!” Mom complained as she turned and walked out.
The door closed gently on it’s own.
“Thanks, Jack.” Alex said to the ceiling.
“She’s learning, but still has a ways to go, sis.” I said with a smile to my temporal sister.
“Just like we have quite a ways to go too, Allie. Y’all ready for some shut-eye?”
“That was my intention before ma popped in, sis.” I answered as I laid back and pulled the warm covers up. “Pleasant dreams, sis.”
“We both know that won’t happen, don’t we?”
“Doesn’t hurt to try, right?” I said as I reached up and turned down the gas light.
1430hrs, London, England, March 3rd, 1891AD
“Objection, your Honor!” James’ defense attorney, Randall Dugan, exclaimed confidently.
“May I see both of you at my side please?” The judge presiding over James’ hearing requested.
Both James’ attorney and the prosecutor walked to the side of the judge’s bench.
“Mr. Dugan, I am wondering where you suddenly learned so much about the law- especially criminal law? It would seem that you have been holding back…or actually studying. Which is it, Barrister?” The judge asked as he fussed with his powdered wig.
“You’re Honor. I have indeed been studying. I have also acquired an assistant of the highest caliber. Miss Romney Ann Marsh, your Honor. She has been an absolute Godsend for me as I plied the dangerous, almost indiscernible editions of our criminal law system. I might add that she singlehandedly indicated and brought to my attention, several ‘loopholes’ that could possibly constitute and result in unlawful convictions. I plan to appeal these findings to the higher courts for clarification, your Honor.”
“Hmmmm.” The judge thought for thirty seconds. “Miss Marsh? Could you approach please?”
“As you like, you’re Honor, but I should remind you I am not a licensed attorney and shouldn’t be approaching in any capacity other than as witness.” Rommie informed him.
“I am the authority here, Miss Marsh. Please approach and join the conversation.”
“Yes, you’re Honor.” Rommie said as she stood gracefully and strode over to join the two barristers and judge- her head slightly bowed.
“I must contest, your Honor! Asking this…woman…to sidebar is highly unorthodox and against any acceptable protocols.” The prosecutor declared heatedly.
“Humor me, Mr. Richards. I’d like to hear what this ‘brilliant’ young lady has to offer us in regards to this less than credible, factually starved, case. Please Miss Marsh, what discrepancies have you highlighted for the court this afternoon?”
Rommie seemed to shy a bit as she looked to each of the men carefully.
“You’re Honor.” She started reverently. “According to the criminal penal code, evidentiary presentation, section twelve, subsection ‘Jay’, paraphrasing paragraphs three, five, and seventeen. ‘Evidence essential to conviction must be presented at the time of trial and referenced prior to the proceedings through the clerk’s office. Any and all evidences must be accessible to both prosecution and defense legal attorneys before litigation begins. Any late or new evidentiary materials must be admitted with the attending judge’s explicit acceptance or may be fundamentally disregarded in the proceedings and forfeit from all considerations.”
“Thank you, Miss Marsh. You may all resume your places.” The judge told Rommie as he dismissed the three from his bench. He thought things over and reread several pages handed to him minutes earlier by the prosecutor.
“I must say, Miss Marsh, you have a firm grasp of the law and are absolutely correct. May I ask at which university did you study?”
‘Harvard, Your Honor.”
The judge nodded. “I hear fine things about that American Institution. And pray tell; how did you come to be in London and my courtroom today, Miss Marsh?”
“The group I am travelling with has family here in town, Your Honor, and once hearing about the case urged me to assist Mr. Dugan in his client’s defense. I immediately took up the challenge and used every available reference on criminal law I could find. I must say, Cambridge has wonderful resources on the matter.”
Again the judge nodded, this time with a faint smile then looked to the prosecution.
“Mr. Richards, I must agree with Mr. Dugan and his young aid’s arguments. The evidence you wish to reference was not on file prior to these proceedings and therefore cannot be admissible. Though, I wouldn’t call them earth shattering- rather a weak attempt to further condemn an innocent man- A man whose only proven crime is being in the vicinity of a murder over twenty minutes prior to it being committed.” The judge announced and then paused.
“We have heard sworn testimony from several credible witnesses of Mr. Sadler’s incident with the victim.” The judge motioned to Col. Jim Smithson and Miss Belletrix Mantuka sitting in the audience. “I’m afraid that these late testimonials fail dismally to reinforce the original evidence introduced legally to this court- even if I did allow them.”
The judge banged his gavel.
“The defendant, James Thomas Sadler is hereby declared innocent and is to be released from custody. This hearing is at an end. You are free to go, Mr. Sadler and please accept the court’s apology for your arrest in these matters.
The judge banged his gavel again, stood and left the bench.
“I must thank you, Miss Marsh. Wonderful job and interpretation of our law on your part. If I’d wager a guess, I’d say you’d seemingly studied law for as long as I had, if not longer.” Middle-aged Barrister Dugan remarked as he gently took Rommie’s hand. “I could use you in my practice had you the official credentials.”
“Maybe one day, Mr. Dugan.” Rommie promised. “I thank you for the chance to help represent your client successfully.
Randi and Archie met their son as he made his way from the defendant’s box. The reunited family exchanged pleasantries before turning to leave the courtroom. Rommie joined us after gracefully declining Randall Dugan’s offer and bidding him goodbye.
“Alexandra and Allison! I’m glad you were able to attend though I’m afraid it places quite the dark cloud on the family. I’m truly sorry for that.”
“I’m not going to say we didn’t see this happening, James.” Alex said and we both giggled while passing several parties filling the halls of the courts.
Archie motioned us into an empty office that was big enough for our group to comfortably fit.
Once the door was closed, we phased out and the Sadler’s large lounge appeared around us.
“Thank you for your help, Empress!” James said soberly as he began to kneel.
Both Alex and I glared at him intensely. He stopped, blushed, and stood back up quickly.
“Ah hope y’all learned from this, hun.”
“I have, Alex.” He answered with a nod. “Stay away from Swallow Gardens after dark, and definitely…definitely watch where I am running.” He smiled at his wit then his expression turned serious. “Might I request transport back to Whitechapel with you and Allie? I’d like to check on someone who is very special to me, ma’am.”
“And just who would you want to check on, James Thomas Sadler?” Randi inquired maternally.
A red-winged Pixie streaked into the room and quickly grew to full size on the run.
“Bridget?” James exclaimed in complete surprise as he stared at her approaching form.
Bridget wasted no time running to him and wrapping her arms around her love.
“I’m so glad ye be free, James! It took everythin’ in me not to rush right inta your stall an snog ye! The other girls, they kept tellin’ me it weren’t proper an quite dangerous for the sisterhood. God, I missed ye!” She rambled between kissing him energetically.
“You were there? Watching over me?” James asked in amazement. He turned to Randi.
“You knew about this, mother?”
“I had developed postulations once Alexandra appeared and my reboot completed.” Randi admitted.
“You rebooted?” He asked in horror! “What…what happened, Alex?”
“Apparently yer ma fell, an feelin’ so distraught ‘bout y’all bein’ in the brig, she started to give up, hun.” Alex explained. “Lexi Reilly decided it weren’t her time and lent a hand. That caused her ta reboot.”
“Your dear mahmaw is now five hundred, sixty-two years, seven months, ten days, fourteen hours, twenty-seven minutes, and ten seconds younger than before your incarceration, James.” Randi continued, looking at her son sweetly.
“How…” James’ questioned, his mouth dropping open.
“She saw me revert an adult malcontent to infancy on our recent mission to Celestra. Mother likes to challenge herself- something we are not against in the slightest.” I replied evenly.
“Celestra? Where, pray-tell is that, Alex?”
I gestured out the nearby window, nonchalantly. “Oh, its up there somewhere. Doesn’t matter now anyway. Atlantis has safely landed on Earth and its people re-acclimated.”
“My word! Atlantis? You’ve actually been there, Empress?” Archie gasped, a polite hand quickly covering his mouth.
“Ya. Why?” Alex said as we looked at him curiously.
“And…and you’re actually a Pixie?” James looked to his beloved cautiously.
“Noooo. Trina, Daisy or Yuuka usually does it ta me, James, but I can do this.” Bridget laughed as she began to change.
Randi gasped as she looked eye to eye with her doppelganger.
Bridget quickly changed back to her original form.
“That were stranger than I thought it’d be!” She said staring at Randi for ten seconds. “What are ye, my lady? Meanin’ no disrespect, but you even human? What person o’this Earth thinks in ones an zeros?”
“Right on time, sis.” I giggled to Alex.
“Right on time? Alex?” James confronted us, staring into our eyes.
“It’s time for us to be leaving, Randi. Archie? It was nice to see you again. I promise we’ll visit again. James? You two make yer ma an’ pa happy.” Alex gestured to he and Bridget. “Allie’ll be ’round by about the turn of the century with an excitin’ prop-sition.”
“See y’all then!” I added as we phased out.
Author’s notes: (citing Wikipedia- yes...again.)
1) Frances Coles was killed on 13 February 1891 under a railway arch at Swallow Gardens, Whitechapel. Her throat was cut but the body was not mutilated. James Thomas Sadler was seen earlier with her and was arrested by the police, charged with her murder, and briefly thought to be the Ripper. He was, however, discharged from court for lack of evidence on 3 March 1891.
2) I do not purport to know the first thing about British Law- especially during the Victorian Era. Hopefully, I’ve made it sound somewhat authentic and plausible- enough not to force too many negative comments, at least.
R.G.
Just suppose… If a writer met his creation face to face…
I really can’t say as to when I first noticed her. She, as they say, was very hard to miss. In fact, even in a crowd of say, a hundred, most eyes would immediately locate her and track her until she disappeared from view by ducking into a store front, entering the subway, or just plain vanishing from sight as a bus or truck passed by.
Just plain vanishing- now that would be novel!
Though, there was something about this woman; she carried herself in such a way that made one think she could do just that. There was just something…I don’t know, something magical about her!
Why? Well. When I first noticed her, I had already been looking in her direction and not noticed her a second before. Moreover, she seemed to blink, shimmer, or vanish for a fraction of a second as I watched.
Weird.
Strange, really. How could a woman of such remarkable beauty simply vanish from sight in the blink of an eye, as if she was a mirage or apparition then reappear in the next? Things like that only happened in movies or books. I mean, how could you not notice a tall, five-nine or five-ten, well-built woman of around twenty with slightly wavy, dark blonde hair down to the bottom of her shoulder blades, and with a bust that announced her arrival proudly, not to mention the most spectacular green eyes I’d ever seen?
No one could forget someone like that, right? I mean, how could you?
Yet here I stood doing just that- trying to remember. The feeling I knew her peeking surreptitiously from some abandoned alcove in my consciousness. She looked so familiar yet so unknown- so…mysterious. I tried desperately to remember where I had first seen this beautiful enigma. Had she been a regular at either the car dealership or a frequent flier here at the airport?
Her age seemed to immediately rule out the first, that job being well over thirty-five years ago, so maybe it was the later? Working here at the airport for over twenty-seven years in one capacity or another, I had met myriads of people, both friendly and not so. Maybe that’s where I first gazed upon this Goddess.
I thought harder about the woman- a true Goddess by physical description. Goddess? Did I really just think of her as a ‘Goddess’? Somehow she seemed more than that. Much more! Goddess just didn’t describe the confidence, poise, and grace she seemed to exude- the kind, charitable, friendly, demeanor she exhibited toward the world as a whole.
To me, right now.
“Um…excuse me? Could y’all kindly give a lady some die-rection? Ah’m lookin’ fer Baggage Claim?” She had said as she approached where I was working- her brilliant smile and sparkling green eyes drawing every bit of attention I had.
“Ahhhhh…”
My mind went into immediate overload as I stared at her. I know my mouth had dropped wide open and that I better regain my composure quickly or she would just become angry and storm away to find assistance from someone else.
“Go that way,” I pointed down the concourse, “You’ll come to a large area with a bunch of high end stores. On your right will be escalators. There will be two sets. Take them down to the Tram station. Take either one of those to the main terminal. Exit the tram and walk past security then take the escalators or steps down to the next level. That’ll put you down in Baggage Claim. Basically just follow the herd.” I told her with a smile I didn’t know I’d shown.
Her mesmerizing smile shifted slightly to show a bit of anger. My sense of humor had done it again.
“I’m sorry. That was my lame…nervous, attempt at humor. I can see that you were offended. I apologize, ma’am. Basically just follow the overhead signs and the other arriving passengers. Most are heading to claim their bags too. If you have any other problems finding it, just ask anyone displaying a badge.” I apologized and raised my access badge as example.
She seemed to freeze for only the slightest fraction of a second as she quickly assessed the laminated, photo-id card then that brilliant smile instantly reappeared and beamed back at me with an intensity I never thought possible!
It was…unsettling…to say the least.
“Thank you, Mr. Gould. Ah think Ah’ll be able ta find mah way. Your directions seem concise and easily understood- ‘specially if Ah jes fall’er the herd.”
I gulped and lowered my eyes.
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to imply that…”
“No offence taken, Mr. Gould.” She interrupted. “To tell ya the truth, Ah sometimes feel the same way about summa the folks Ah interact with- amazes me how most people simply ‘graze’ through life, not even the slightest urge or inclination to do more- to take that all important first step toward a possible unknown.” She confided, still holding that wonderful smile.
“You mean if people would just get off their cell phones and really pay attention to the world around them?” I asked but immediately cringed as I heard the chorus to Fallout Boys’ ‘Immortal’ sound from her purse.
Damn my mouth! Here was this fantastically attractive woman who approached me and simply asked for directions and I slipped right back into the routine that brought me to this point in my life in the first place!
My attempted bad witticism apparently went unnoticed though as she gracefully, and quite automatically, retrieved and answered her phone.
“Covington…Ya, mah flight was oh-kay. You know how Ah hate this type a’ travel… Ah know, but it couldn’t be helped, Em. Y’all know’d this one needed mah personal attention or else we stand to lose a valuable relationship… Yes, Ah’m well ‘ware of that fact, sis. Y’all got no worries. Ah’ll seal the deal in a week tops, and…yes, y’all don’t need ta remind me of our upcomin’ meetin’ in Taiwan…No, Ah’ll be done here in six days an’ ten hours, sis. Hey, Ah got to go. Ah got mah bags to find then meet Ricki at the curb….Ya, she’ll probably rub it in my face, You know ol’ Ricki…okay, tell ever’one Ah made it here in one piece an’ Ah’m still sane….You too, Em. Love ya, too. Bye.”
I felt uncomfortable standing next to her as she chatted. I tried not to listen, but the distance between us was sufficiently close that I had no alternative.
“I can’t believe she did that.” She added under her breath in embarrassment while blushing and rolling her eyes once or twice.
“Ah’m sorry, Mr. Gould, you were sayin’?” She apologized after hanging up- focusing her attention back on me.
“Nothing important, ma’am, I almost just stuck my foot in my mouth again. I better get back to work before my boss sees me. Have a nice stay here in Pittsburgh, ma’am.” I replied as I went to turn away from the beautiful creature in front of me.
“Y’all appear to be a very intelligent man, Mr. Gould.” The women said, causing me to stop and turn back around. “How can y’all be satisfied doing custodial work at a busy airport? Y’all seem…underutilized.”
“That’s an interesting way of putting it.” I chuckled despite that actually being the way I’d describe it.
“Ain’t it the way someone like yerself’d describe it, Mr. Gould,” she smiled…deviously?
I was dumbfounded!
“How could you…”
“Oh, Ah’m very good at appraisin’ those ‘round me. One could almost refer to it as a ‘gift’.”
Wish I had a gift that would keep me from opening my mouth at the wrong time, I thought to myself with a sigh.
“Well, I should let you get back to your work. Thank you for the guidance, Mr. Gould.”
“I better let you…” I began to say, but realized she had already said basically the same thing. That struck me as strange.
She giggled and gave me a slight wave with her slender, well-manicured, feminine hand as she turned and began to walk away. I watched appreciatively, admiring the graceful sway of her hips and those long attractive legs. I noticed she was just the slightest bit unsteady on the tall stiletto heels she wore. Maybe she was just tired from her flight- and she only knew where it had originated.
To my horror, she suddenly lurched to one side as her ankle twisted and she almost fell; the only thing saving her was her wheeled carry-on! Knowing that wouldn’t hold her for long, I hurried to her and barely arrived to catch her as the piece of luggage started to slip out from under her.
“Are you alright, ma’am? Should I call for the Paramedics?” I asked excitedly, my concern very apparent.
“What? No. No thank you, Mr. Gould. Ah’ll manage on mah own, thank you.”
She tried to stand straight, but winced as she put weight on her foot. I began to reach for my radio to contact Emergency Services.
“Ah assure y’all Ah’m fine, Mr. Gould. Ah might need some help to one’a them chairs though. Ah should be good ta go in a few minutes.”
Helping her the few dozen feet to an empty gate’s seating area, I eased her down into one of the semi-comfortable seats in the row closest to us.
“Ah’m indebted to y’all, Mr. Gould, thank you.” She smiled appreciatively though I could tell there was still pain underlying.
“I’ll get ahold of the Paramedics, ma’am. They should be here in a matter of a few minutes.”
“Please, Mr. Gould, Ah’ll be fine after Ah sit fer a spell.” She insisted.
I was torn as to what to do. Should I honor her wish to be left alone or should I disregard her and make the call anyway?
“Ma’am, I’m not a doctor as you can see. Airport policy states that I should call this in. You could have broken your ankle or at the very least, sprained it. That requires medical attention- something I’m not equipped for as a janitor.”
“Please, Mr. Gould, Ah just need a few minutes then Ah’ll be on mah way. No sense in making yer life any more stressful than it is now. Ah promise. Ah’ll be right as rain in five minutes.”
“As you wish, ma’am,” I replied as I caved to those beautiful jade eyes and those pouty lips. “I’ll just be over here finishing up, so if you need more help…” I offered before she interrupted.
“That’s so kinda ya, Mr. Gould, thank you.” She said as she began to look in her purse for something.
It never ceased to amaze me how much women could carry in those things. I recalled how my wife always had trouble finding what she wanted…
The sting in my eyes and especially my heart immediately made me fight to repress those memories- memories that- had things gone differently- should have been pleasant. That wasn’t the case however.
I rinsed and wrung out my mop before once again applying it to the tiled floor just outside one of the many restrooms in this concourse. All I had to do was wait for the floor to dry then I could go on my break. One half hour of ‘me’ time away from the menial work I now undertook to put food on my lonely table.
“Excuse me, Mr. Gould?” Her pleasant, but urgent voice instantly scattered the dark thoughts fogging my mind.
“Ma’am?”
“Could y’all possibly help me ta stand? Ah’m afraid Ah need to use the ladies room and mah ankle’s still a might tender.”
I closed my eyes and smiled gently at her.
“Of course, ma’am. I’d be happy to help.”
Awkwardly, I eased her to her feet noting that she was still reluctant to place any weight on that leg.
“Oh dear.” She gasped as she tried, “Ah’m afraid ah may have been a bit hasty.”
“No problem, ma’am. I can help you get over there.” I offered.
“Really? Y’all wouldn’t mind, Mr. Gould?” She beamed that amazing smile directly at me.
“Happy to help, ma’am.”
Slowly, I helped her hobble the few dozen feet to the ladies entrance alcove and stopped. She looked at me pleadingly as if she thought we should continue.
“Think you can manage the rest, ma’am? I’m really not allowed to enter while they’re being used. And there are cameras everywhere to control that sort of thing.”
“As Ah stated before, Mr. Gould, Ah’m a good judge a character, and y’all seem to be honorable and nothin’ close to a pervert. Ah see no harm in y’all helping a temporarily incapacitated young woman in need. Should the authorities approach, Ah’ll vouch fer y’all an’ refuse to press charges.”
Press charges?
“I’m sorry, ma’am, but I can’t. My conscience wouldn’t stand for such an ungentlemanly action.” I tried to beg out of this situation.
“You scared, Mr. Gould?” She giggled. “Ah assume y’all have become accustomed to entering these female havens of solitude. Y’all HAVE been cleaning them for a few years, Ah’d imagine?”
“I have, ma’am, but don’t take that the wrong way. I simply clean them, I take no perverse pleasure, it’s just part of my job.”
“Then y’all should have no problem helping me to a stall. Please, Mr. Gould? Ah really need to get in there, please?” She begged with those pleading jade eyes.
Making my decision, I looked around us then down both ends of the concourse to make sure that no one else was around or watching. I couldn’t do anything about the constant surveillance, though.
“Helloo? Cleaner.” I called loudly into the restroom.
When no one answered after two or three attempts, I nodded and gently started to move us across the threshold to this feminine inner sanctum.
“It’ll only take me a minute or so, hun. Ah just need to take care of a few things then Ah’ll go on mah way.” She said having shut the stall door to the handicapped toilet. I detected a slight amusement in her voice as I hurried out and stood just outside the entrance.
“Mr. Gould, could Ah possibly request yer assistance to stand again? Ah’m finding it difficult even with these here handrails.” She called out.
Again I was hesitant, but figured I would be needed.
“As long as you’re decent, ma’am.”
“Given the situation certain areas a me are still unwrapped, Mr. Gould. Ah suggest closing yer eyes if it embarrasses y’all that much.”
Heaven help me if someone were to come in now, I thought as I re-entered the restroom and gently knocked on the door before closing my eyes.
“Ah’m ready, Mr. Gould. Please reach farther in and more to yer left. Ah’ll use mah left arm to steady mahself on the wall.” She guided in a pleasant, even voice. I detected no malice or ill intent of any kind, just a giggle.
A small, warm, soft hand gently took hold of mine and then squeezed tightly. I was surprised by the strength in this woman’s hand.
“Thank ya for the assistance, Mr. Gould. Would y’all be so kind as to help me to the sinks, please?”
I went back outside and waited while she washed and dried her hands then presumably touched up her lipstick or lip-gloss and fussed with her hair.
“Thank ya, fer yer patience, Mr. Gould. Ah’m ready for ya again.” She called to me. I cautiously re-entered only to see her standing on her injured leg.
“There. All better. See? Ah told y’all Ah’d be back on mah feet in a few minutes. Thank y’all for yer assistance, kind sir.” She said still with that brilliant smile as I helped her limp out of the restroom.
She had forgotten her carry-on.
“Ma’am? Miss Covington? You forgot your bag…” I said as I motioned and moved her closer to the nearest wall. I quickly went back into the restroom to retrieve it.
The woman I had just met, now leaning against the wall between the men’s and women’s alcoves- wiped at her cheeks with one hand as she gently rubbed at her injured ankle with the other.
She sniffed back a few tears. “Once more, Ah thank ya, Mr. Gould. Ah s’pose this’ll change yer mind ‘bout alertin’ them Paramedics? Ah really wish y’all wouldn’t do that. As Ah said, Ah’ll be right as rain in a few minutes…maybe just a few more than Ah counted on.”
“Hang on a minute, ma’am. I can help you get to where you need to be.” I said as I immediately keyed my radio and alerted my supervisor that I was going on dinner break. At almost the same time, I spied an abandoned wheelchair at the next gate down. Fetching it, I helped her into it after stowing my work cart nearby.
“Now, where do you need to go, ma’am? Baggage Claim?” I asked as her cell rang again.
“Covington,” she answered. “Oh no! How long y’all think you’ll be, Ricki? Really, that long? Okay, Ah guess Ah got some time to kill here. Call when y’all get to the airport, honey…No, hun, Ah’m not goin’ an’wheres.” She rolled her eyes, apparently annoyed by something the caller had said. “Ha, ha, very funny, Ricki, an’ ya, it’s that time! Ah’ll see y’all when ya get here, bye.”
“Bad news, ma’am?” I asked out of concern.
“Mah ride’s stuck in traffic on sum’thin’ called a Parkway? She’s not sure when she’ll be arriving. Ah guess Ah’m stuck here for the foreseeable future.” She told me shaking her head a few times.
“Y’all wouldn’t happen to know a good place ta eat ‘round here, would ya?” She asked pleasantly.
“Well, Friday’s and Bar Simon are both good places. Bar Simon is a little pricey though. There’s also a bunch of fast food type places if you’re on a budget…but they only stay open til eight.”
“Which one’s quieter, Mr. Gould? Price ain’t no concern fer me on a business trip.”
“Well, Friday’s serves to the tables just outside in the main concourse- we call it the core. This time of day its usually not that crowded.”
“Onward to yonder Friday’s then, mah good man!” She giggled teasingly and pointed ahead of us.
“Hey, Gil. You get a new girlfriend?” One of the waitresses I’d known for a few years asked as she stepped up to the table we’d taken.
I tried not to let the hurt show in my voice.
“No, Miss Covington sprained her ankle. I was lucky to be near enough to help. She wouldn’t let me call AirComm, though.”
“An’ she still won’t, Mr. Gould.” Covington growled.
“Oh. I shoulda known better! Gil here is one of the Boy Scouts here at the airport, ma’am. You’re in good hands. He’ll see you get ta where ya wanna go. Could I get yinz two something ta drink?” she asked, looking at me curiously.
Ma’am?” I asked looking to the beauty across from me.
“What do you want, Mr. Gould? It’s on me.”
I looked to the injured woman across from me. “Nothing for me, Beth, thanks.”
Miss Covington stared at me a moment with her right brow raised.
“We’ll both have a glass a water and each a us is gonna have one’a them J.D. burgers. Condiments as they was designed. Neither should blush or bleed either. Fries’ll suffice.” Miss Covington ordered as she gave me an evil smile that just dared me to contradict her.
Beth nodded. “I’ll get that right in for yinz guys.”
She hurried away to place the order.
“I’m capable of ordering my own meal if I wanted one, ma’am, but thank you.”
“Ah’m just trying to repay yer kindness, Mr. Gould. And don’t claim y’all aren’t hungry, Ah heard your stomach complaining from inside that restroom.”
I couldn’t help but smile as I shook my head.
“So, Mr. Gould, why do Ah sense y’all could be doing much better for yer self? Y’all seem better suited for some technical profession other than simple janitorial work. Y’all seem the private type so Ah won’t push.” She started off our conversation. Her inquisitive smile countered her last statement though.
“I used to be an electrical engineer here at the airport. Worked on the trains that run between Landside an Airside. A few years back the manager and I had a…um…difference of opinion…so to speak.” I replied as my gaze went to the table.
“Oh, Ah’m sorry to hear that. Y’all seem like a very likable person to me.”
“Thank you, but that was four years ago, and I’m finally free of all the bul...never mind.” I said but decided to stop before my mouth screwed this amazing event royally.
“Ah take it y’all liked what ya did?”
“Used to say I had a ten million dollar train set to play with. That all started to change with the last corporate takeo…” I censored myself again. “Sorry, I’m starting to do it again. I’m sure you really couldn’t care less about my life’s adventures.”
“Y’all select which course yer life takes, Mr. Gould.” She smiled amiably. “Y’all choose your own future.”
“You mean ‘fate’ don’t you?” I asked innocently.
“Ah don’t believe in no fate…nor destiny, Mr. Gould.” She replied, her smile disappearing and expression turning quite serious.
Why did that seem so familiar?
“So y’all like trains, hun?” She asked curiously, skillfully changing the subject.
I nodded. “Mostly steam era trains, but I used to have a nice-sized HO setup in my old house. I haven’t kept up with it for a few years though.”
She nodded. “Any other hobbies, hun?”
“I used to write, but also stopped that a few years ago too, ma’am.”
“Write? So what does a former electrical engineer write about, Mr. Gould? Please don’t tell me y’all wrote those God-awful, dry, technical documents Ah have to read from time to time.”
“Well, I’ve done a few of those in my time, but I’d have to hang myself if that’s all I could write- too bland, that stuff! No, I started to write a science fiction/fantasy adventure. I decided early on to write it like a TV series, week to week kind of format…each episode containing enough of the story to fit an hour-long show.”
“Really? Sounds interesting. Personally, Ah love science fiction! Ah could live and breathe the stuff! Could ya give me an overview?” Her smile displayed genuine interest and curiosity.
I decided to bore her with the basic premise.
“I called it South of Bikini…”
“The title has kinda a sexual conno-tation don’t ya think, Mr. Gould?” She teased.
“The title was actually based on a relative compass heading for one of the key locations of the story, ma’am, but yes, I hoped that it might draw more readers. Anyway, the story centers on a World War Two submarine captain and her crew…”
“HER crew, Mr. Gould? Ah hope y’all understand that ‘til recently there was never a female captain of any naval vessel.” She responded quickly. “Or so Ah’ve heard.”
“That was the twist, ma’am. Somehow, and quite mysteriously, the captain and his crew transform into women- overnight! The story follows their adventures as they try to persuade their Admiral of their previous identities.”
“Hmmm. Cue the fantasy portion of the story. Go on Mr. Gould, Ah’m intrigued.” She said rolling her pointer finger lazily at me to continue.
“After convincing their superior of their identities, the Admiral forms a sort of rapid response and recovery unit that provides a cover for the crew. On their very first mission though, things begin to happen.”
I paused to evaluate her neutral expression.
“Things begun happenin’. Got it. Go on.”
“Each member of the crew begins to show signs of something miraculous happening. The captain herself begins to develop a kind of foresight- foresight that helps her outsmart enemies and rescue their objectives. Later the captain finds she can travel through time and even space. She begins to go on ‘missions’ into the past and future to right the wrongs that appear, in what she calls, the timeline.”
“Hmmm. Interestin’. A soldier that takes on a humanitarian lifestyle; helping instead of hurting. Ah like the premise, Mr. Gould. So, if Ah kin ask. How’d y’all come to develop this fantasy world a yers?”
“I know it sounds stupid or cliché, but it actually started with a dream, ma’am- a very detailed and vivid dream. As I recall, I think I had just finished watching ‘Down Periscope’ with Kelsey Grammer. That night, as I slept, I dreamt I was the lead character- that it was my story.”
“Wow, that musta been some dream! Ah couldn’t imagine the state in which y’all awoke the next morning.”
“I needed a shower, ma’am! I remember waking up covered in sweat with my heart beating a mile a minute.”
“Here yinz go. Enjoy. Just wave me over if yinz need something else, kay?” Our waitress, Beth, said as she placed our meals.
“Thanks, hun.” Miss Covington said with that same brilliant smile.
“So, what sorta adventures did yer intrepid captain venture inta?” She continued our conversation and still seemed interested.
“The first mission she undertook was that of saving her brother, a sailor assigned to the USS Arizona on the day of the attack.”
“REALLY!” She gasped in surprise. “Ah could see where that might be her first objective, but wouldn’t it skew her precious timeline?”
“The mission turned out to be bittersweet in that she had rescued not only her brother, but ten other mates from the same compartment. Not fully understanding her ‘gift’ as she dubbed it, she only transported to the near shoreline adjacent to the battleship on Ford Island. Unfortunately, an enemy torpedo went off course and exploded near their location onshore. She only had time to ‘phase out’ her and her brother, but only barely. The captain received some very severe burns to her back because of the intense explosion.” I told her as I looked up from the tabletop.
My guest quickly wiped at her eyes- those eyes having drifted down to the table as if deep in thought.
“That’s so sad. Ah cain’t imagine how that would affect me. So, Ah assume there musta been some reason she could rescue her brother but not them other men?”
I didn’t answer; instead, I continued my overview.
“Her brother decided to grab a drink of water when they stopped aboard her boat so she could change her ruined uniform. It was just after that that the crew found out the water they had picked up on their very first mission- that of rescuing the people of a small island in the western Marshals, contained some unknown metamorphic agent and had spread into the boat’s fresh water system. When combined with strong alcoholic beverages the agent triggered and brought about the transformation.”
“Interestin’ plot device, Mr. Gould- very original. Ah take it yer captain utilized her crew to ensure each mission was properly staffed and successful?”
I nodded as I swallowed the food in my mouth.
“Yes. She picked the crewman…crewwoman to match the mission requirements. During the course of the series I tried to follow the captain’s development and also tried to spotlight the various gifts of the other members of her crew.”
“So how’d ya imagine the missions, Mr. Gould? Were they based on somethin’ y’all read or watched on television…other than that one movie, Ah mean?”
“Both, ma’am. I loved shows like Ghost Hunters and Ancient Aliens, documentaries on ancient cultures like the Greeks, Romans, and Egyptians. I tried to imagine and even reconstruct legendary places like Atlantis and Avalon. I even did one story arc on the Great Flood.”
“Sounds like y’all did some research fer this story, so why stop, Mr. Gould?”
“At first I just wrote for my own entertainment then friends and some relatives suggested I publish. It took many months before I decided to…” I looked away for a moment. “to take the leap. I found a couple of websites that looked promising- websites that might not be put off by the characters’ ‘magical’ transformations. Both sites catered to the ‘tf’ or ‘transformation’ of gender, species, and alternate lifestyles. I thought them appropriate for my story. Though the readership exceeded all my expectations at first, each proceeding episode drew less and less readers.”
“By the time I reached the third ‘season’, just a core set of five to six hundred views per episode, per website was the norm. Still, I kept writing. Seasons four and five took quite a bit longer to create. It began to take up much more of my time. My wife…she suggested I was becoming too caught up in my imaginary world…that I should step back from it for a while.”
“From yer sudden change a expression, somethin’ happened at that point, didn’t it? Somethin’ that caused a conflict in yer life?”
“It was a long time ago, ma’am. I’ve been trying the last few years to forget.”
“Ah see. So, Mr. Gould, Ah’ve heard a lot ‘bout this courageous sea captain, but y’all have yet ta reveal what happened after 1944?”
“Over the course of her life she climbed the ladder to reach the rank of Admiral. When I stopped writing at Season 5, Episode 9, she had been married twice and had four children- three daughters and a son, three grandchildren, and one great-granddaughter by the story date of 2035AD.”
Miss Covington was quiet for a moment, apparently doing some math in her head.
“If she’d been in the war then had four kids by 2035, that’d imply she was immortal? It’s logical to make her immortal if she could travel through time. Ah don’t find immortality all that enticin’ though, Mr. Gould. Ah’m sorry, but that’s a whole lotta time!”
“No, no. I’m sorry. I should have stated that she and her crew- anybody that had this agent in their body for that matter, would live for like, a thousand years, maybe more if they could synch with a younger version of themselves.”
“Younger versio…oh, Ah think Ah understand. Being that they could travel through time, they could meet younger instances of themselves. This synching premise is very intriguing! One could stretch such a long lifespan even longer if both versions could agree. Wonderful idea, Mr. Gould!”
“Thank you, I thought it was inventive.”
“So, could y’all describe this captain for me? Ah have an image formin’ in mah mind and Ah’d like to see how close it is to your imagined heroine.”
“I described her as being tall- almost six feet tall- five-nine or ten; dish-water blonde, slender and very attractive. She was smart and well liked by her crew and tried to protect everyone, no matter what side of good or evil, no matter what race or religion, even Republican, Democrat, or Independent. Most of all she protected her friends and family, ma’am; like you said, very humanitarian. She believed in second chances, thirds even, if the situation warranted it.”
Miss Covington smiled and nodded as I thought about that description. Had I just described her? She was tall and slender…long, dark blonde, hair…angelic face…seemed very intelligent…great personality…large boobs, though I hadn’t mentioned that out of respect…
“Oh shit! Its you!” I whispered, flabbergasted by the revelation. I felt my jaw drop open.
“Would either a yinz care for desert?” Our waitress asked as she suddenly appeared at our table.
My guest looked at me as I shook my head no with my mouth slightly open.
“No, I think both of us have had enough, Beth. I’ll take the check if you please.”
“I’ll be right back with it then, ma’am.”
“So, what made you really decide to give up your writing, Mr. Gould?” she asked curiously. Maybe she hadn’t heard my whispered cursing. “It sounds to me like writing may have been a passion of yours. Why would you give up on something you really enjoyed?”
Wait! Where’d her accent go?
If this really was her- that my character, Capt. Alexandra Steinert, was actual flesh and blood, why was she asking me all these questions? Wouldn’t she know all the answers and questions our conversation would produce? I decided then and there that I should probably give a full accounting of my downfall and miserable life as it was today.
“It all started four years ago, ma’am. That year started out differently from those previous. Major road construction projects- especially on the roads I depended on daily to get to work; local roads shut down completely and detoured through towns not equipped for the heavier traffic, they made me feel trapped at home; the time required to traverse these detours added thirty, forty-five, sometimes an hour to my trip time; new corporate policies that changed weekly to provide ‘CYA’, ummm, ‘cover-your-butt’ transparency; my daughter’s rushed wedding… I know these sound trivial and easily surmountable, but the tension and stress continued to build up… then there was my brother…”
“What about your brother, Mr. Gould?” She asked gently, her hands reaching across the table to gently rest on mine. They felt so warm- so soft. Just that gentle touch sent a slight chill up my spine, though.
I took a deep breath before I continued.
“He had been diagnosed with cancer two years before. Two years of every treatment the doctors could think of- two years of waiting and hoping… We found out that spring there was nothing more they could do. I lost my baby brother that July.” I revealed as I wiped my eyes in vain with my free hand.
After all this time it hurt just as bad as the day it happened.
“I’m so sorry, Mr. Gould. Were you and your brother close?”
“Not as close as when we were growing up, but we did keep in contact.”
“I suspect there is more, though?”
“He looked like a younger, taller, blonde version of me, ma’am.” I sniffed. “It was like watching me slowly dying and withering away in a mirror. Towards the end he didn’t even look like my brother anymore. It was horrible.”
She gasped as she squeezed my hand a little tighter.
“It got worse seven months later when we lost mom.” I sniffed as my eyes began to water.
“That’s terrible, Mr. Gould, though Ah too lost loved ones and know exactly how y’all feel.” She admitted, her accent fading back in.
I decided to take a chance and see if my revelation was correct.
“But can’t you just go back and change things so it wouldn’t happen to them, ma’am?”
The woman across from me smiled even brighter and her green eyes sparkled brilliantly.
“Why, Mr. Gould, y’all implyin’ Ah kin somehow go back in time ta rewrite history as Ah seen fit? No one kin actually do that, sir.” She chided as she looked across the table and directly into my eyes. They were amazingly deep and mesmerizing.
“No one can change the course of time or the history it contains without first runnin’ the possibilities. Dependin’ on those very possibilities, ya still might only be able to change some very small details. Theoretically, it mightn’t be enough to make a difference or change anythin’ at all. Ah’d call those static situations ‘waypoints’, Mr. Gould.”
“Oh Shit! This can’t be happening!” I mumbled loudly to myself as I felt my heart begin to race, and my body begin to shake.
“Please relax, Mr. Gould! Ah ain’t the devil here to take yer soul. Though Ah think Ah mighta met the woman upstairs once or twice.”
I remained silent, afraid to speak another word. What was taking so long for Beth to bring our check? Why was she just standing over at the bar? Why wasn’t I hearing any of the sequence of repeating public announcements?
I gulped loudly.
She sighed heavily with closed eyes and shook her head a few times.
“Really, Mr. Gould? Y’all wrote five, ten episode, seasons ‘bout me an’ mah gals, and when Ah actually show mahself, y’all panic and clam straight up? Makes me wonder if Ah’m really talkin’ to mah biographer or some two-bit plagiarist?”
“Season two had ten full episodes and one addendum to set the opening scene for season three, ma’am. Though, season five only had nine episodes. I guarantee I wrote every single word! I even edited each episode at least a dozen times or more. I AM the author of South of Bikini, Empress!”
“That’s more like it, Mr. Gould! Stick up for what y’all feel’s right.” She told me forcefully.
“But that’s how I lost everything I love and cherish, ma’am. I have a tendency to speak my mind. I’ve been known to say some very….well, some very not-so-nice- though, truthful things…rude things- especially at inappropriate times.”
“An’ Ah screwed the pooch on more than several occasions too, Mr. Gould. Ah don’t have to tell y’all how Ah felt them times, cause y’all wrote it.” She admitted shamelessly before going silent and again looking deep into my eyes.
“So, if y’all are mah biographer, maybe ah should know your actual name, Mr. Gould?”
I was amazed she didn’t already know it. Shit! She did know it. She knew everything about me! She probably just wanted to have a normal conversation.
No. She wanted to tease me- plain and simple! Even so, I decided to answer truthfully.
“Gilbert…Gilbert Gould…and yes my parents had a unique sense of humor. I just go by ‘Gil’ these days. It’s much simpler to type out on cell phones.”
I swallowed hard and braced myself for the answer to the question I was about to ask.
“Can I assume I’m speaking with Admiral Alexandra Frances Covington, ma’am?”
“You could, Gil, but call me Ms. Covington for now.”
My heart sunk, as well as my eyes to the table. In my stories, if the person meeting the Empress was important somehow, she would ask them to call her by her first name.
“Oh. I see. So is Miss Cummins around here waiting for your cue then?” I asked, disheartened.
“Cue? Cue for what, Gi…oh, I see what y’all’re thinking. No, Gil, Jackie Cummins ain’t here, nor will she attempt to erase your mind long distance.
I released the breath I had been unconsciously holding.
“But I’m still not being recruited by your sisterhood, am I?”
“Ah’m afraid y’all don’t fit mah criteria at this time, Gil, sorry.”
“I understand, ma’am. Seems I can’t even meet my own character requirements.”
“Here’s your check, ma’am. I can take that when you’re ready.” Beth said as she was suddenly by our table again.
“Here you go, hun.” My guest offered as she produced a credit card with a spectacular, star-filled, nighttime scene on its face.
“Thank you. I’ll get this back to you right away, ma’am.” Beth said cheerfully as she accepted the credit card and left quickly.
“She one of yours, ma’am?” I asked curiously.
“Not yet, hun. Maybe one day though. She’s got potential.”
Even the waitress meets her ‘criteria’ better than I do, I thought.
“Gil, y’all might wanna answer yer phone.” She recommended out of the blue.
“But my phone isn’t…” I said just before my pants pocket started vibrating.
“Hello?” I said as I quickly accepted the call.
“Have I reached Mr. Gilbert Andrew Gould?” The man’s voice asked through the speaker.
“Yes, how can I help you?”
“Mr. Gould, I’m Sgt. Richard Scorcony of the Pennsylvania State Police. I’m calling because there has been an accident involving your wife and three adult children and you are listed as the Emergency Contact.”
“Oh, God, are they okay?” I gasped, as I looked terrified to my new acquaintance.
“I’m afraid they have been injured, Mr. Gould. We’re transporting them to UPMC-Mercy in Pittsburgh. I can’t go into details of the severity at the moment, but they all should be arriving at the hospital within the half hour. I can talk more about what happened then. I can tell you that Mrs. Gould was asking for you before they got her into the Lifeflight helicopter.”
I suddenly couldn’t speak.
“Mr. Gould are you still there?” The trooper’s voice tried to get my attention.
“I’m on my way!” I cried excitedly.
“I’ll meet you in the Emergency waiting area, sir.”
He hung up.
“I don’t suppose you could…nevermind. Empress, I have to go now. As you already know, my ex-wife, son, my daughter and her husband have been in an accident.”
“I understand, Gil, and I wish them and you luck.” She said as she stood and offered her hand.
“Nice to meet you too, ma’am, though I wished it would be under better circumstances.” I said as I shook her hand and hurried away.
I hurriedly hit my supervisor’s number on my phone and alerted her to the emergency. She wished my family the best and told me to take as much time as I needed.
Within fifteen minutes I was on the road, heading for the hospital.
2030 hrs, Pittsburgh International Airport, Airside Core, March 20th, 2019AD
“So, how’d it go, Alex?” Cami asked as she sat in the newly relinquished seat opposite the table from me.
“It seems such a shame he has to go through more heartache.” I told her looking to the table.
“But then he wouldn’t accept your challenge, right?”
“What ‘challenge’?” I asked curiously.
“Well, you’ve never made it easy for anyone, Alex. Except maybe, Lena, but she was already in bad shape. And why lie to him about who you are? He’s already figured out that you’re the Empress, why use your sister’s identity instead?” My assistant asked.
“Because that’s the way it was foreseen by me, sweetheart.”
“That addresses the inquiry in very precise detail, Director.” Cami replied sarcastically.
“Ma’am? Here’s your card back. Oh! where’d Gil go?” Beth, our waitress asked looking to Cami then scanning the immediate area.
“He got a call. Ah believe he had a family emergency and politely excused himself.”
“Wow. I hope everything’s okay! Gil’s already had his share of bad luck the last few years. He’s lost a brother, his mom, his previous job, and early last year, his wife left him. Why do such bad things have to happen to the sweetest guys?”
“He really is a ‘Boy Scout’, Beth, but those things happen. Doesn’t matter who or how decent someone is, things just happen.”
“You mean ‘fate’ or ‘destiny’, ma’am? I don’t believe in either of those! I prefer to believe that we set our own way through life- that we can change our lives for the better just by taking the time to evaluate…consider all our options before we choose one option over another.” The waitress said then glanced away for four seconds.
“Listen to me. Here I am waiting tables, spouting philosophy to my customers! I think Gil’s finally had an impact on me. I’m really sorry, ma’am. I’ll leave yinz two be to talk. Wave me over if ya need anything.” Beth said, embarrassed before turning back to the restaurant’s bar and entrance.
“Our secondary, Alex?” Cami asked quietly.
I nodded with a smile.
Cami and I conversed idly until I noticed Beth coming over to wait on a nearer table.
“Excuse me, hun, could Ah possibly bother y’all fer a glass a water fer mah friend?”
“Sure. I’ll bring that right out, ma’am.”
Two minutes later she placed a glass down in front of Cami.
“Here ya go. Let me know if I can get you something else, okay?”
“Alex.” I said as I looked up at her. “Mah name is Alex. This here’s Cami.”
“Okay, Alex, Cami. Let me know if you two need anything else.” She replied before stepping over to the nearer table to take the newly arrived customer’s order.
Once taking their order, Beth disappeared into the restaurant, presumably to place it. I mentally told Cami to hurriedly chug- my sister’s vocabulary, not mine- the glass then retrieved my flask from my purse.
Looking around, I quickly refilled the glass and waited.
As our waitress came close, Cami took a sip from the glass and wrinkled her nose.
“Cami? What’s wrong?” I asked in alarm.
Beth’s attention focused on me instantly.
“Excuse me, Beth? Does this water taste funny to you?” Cami asked handing the glass to her. “Is there a problem with your filtration system, ma’am?”
Our waitress took a sip and evaluated the taste for two seconds.
“It tastes fine to me, Cami. Would you like me to bring you a new glass?”
“No. It’s probably just me. Sorry to take you away from your other customers.” She smiled brightly.
“My pallet can be very differential at times, ma’am, sorry.” Cami added with a devious look to me.
“No problem, girls. Yell if yinz need anything.” She said with a smile before walking away.
Cami quickly chugged the glass, retrieved a small towel from her purse, and dried the inside surface.
Placing the glass back on the table, She stood and put the towel back in her purse. I followed her lead, and after pushing our chairs in, took hold of our luggage and went on our way.
“You think Ricki Lynn will have something to say about you flying Economy?”
“About Alex flying Ecomony and us taking her place on this mission? Absolutely!’ I laughed, rolling my eyes a few times.
11:00 PM, Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, March 20th, 2019AD
“Mr. Gould? Sgt. Richard Scorcony.”
“How are they?” I asked without pause.
“I’ll let the doctors give you the specifics, Mr. Gould. I can tell you that they are all lucky to be alive. The driver of the pickup blew a point two. He’s being processed and locked up as we speak.” He said before motioning me to follow.
“Nurse? This is Mr. Gould. He’s here to see his family.” The officer introduced me at the nursing station.
“I’m sorry, but you’ll have to wait here. Mrs. Gould is still in surgery and your sons and daughter are sedated at the moment. I’ll keep you updated as I hear anything. Coffee is around the corner if you want.”
“How are they…my kids?” I asked in concern.
“Kara received a broken ankle; her husband, Glenn, broke his left femur; Brandon received a broken right clavicle. The doctors have set what breaks they can and we’re waiting for their anesthetic to wear off.”
“What about Evie? What happened to her? Why’s she in surgery?”
“The fire department had to cut her out of the front passenger seat, Mr. Gould. The pickup appeared to cross into the oncoming lane, drifted off the berm glancing off a tree, and re-entered the oncoming lane before impacting the front, passenger side of Mrs. Gould’s car. The estimated impact was around sixty miles an hour.” Officer Scorcony told me, sadly. “The paramedics told me she sustained two broken legs and her right arm, severe internal injuries, and they were very concerned about her spine, neck, and skull.”
“Oh my God!” I gasped in shock.
“It was a very messy scene, Mr. Gould. I’m sure the doctors are doing their…”
Whatever came after that, I didn’t catch. I was too overcome thinking about all that might happen- what could go wrong! Why did this have to happen to them? Why couldn’t I be the one that drunk hit instead?
“Mr. Gould? Can I get you anything? Are you alright? Mr. Gould!”
I looked at the blurry officer staring intently down at me.
“Huh? What?” I mumbled dumbly. I felt something damp on my forehead.
“You passed out, Mr. Gould. Are you alright?” Scorcony asked again.
I nodded weakly and realized I was lying down on a gurney.
“Stay right here while I get the nurse.” He advised before moving out of view.
“He’s back with us, Rachael. I’m not sure what happened, I think he needs to see the doctor too, though.”
“What happened?” I heard her ask.
“I’m not sure, I think he stopped breathi…”
Hey there! How you doin’, Mr. Gould?” An energetic, young, female voice asked as I reopened my eyes to see a beautiful, young, brunette nurse smiling over me.
“What…what happened?”
“We’re trying to find that out right now, sweetie. Apparently you stopped breathing for a few minutes and we’re curious as to why.”
“My wife…” I began to say, but she interrupted.
“Is in very competent hands, Mr. Gould! She’s still in surgery. And her condition hasn’t been updated yet. I promise…the second I hear anything, I’ll tell you. Now, I want you to try an’ take it easy while we figure you out, sweetie!” She said gently patting my arm.
I nodded.
“Good luck, I’ll be good, nurse…?”
“Amy. Amy Reynolds, Mr. Gould. Nice to meet you. Now rest easy. Your wife will be okay.”
Again I nodded. The nurse nodded back, smiled, and slowly walked away.
Rest easy, she advised. Ya, right! How could I rest when my wife was in an unknown condition in some operating room?
“Nurse?” I asked as I raised my head to look down the hallway I found myself in. “Hey! Anyone around?”
“Mr. Gould?” A woman’s voice asked from behind me. Her accent sounded like one I’d heard on a vacation to Arizona and the Grand Canyon.
I looked around to her. Her beautiful face matched her accent. Her overall height though, surprised me. She stood almost six foot, easily.
“I’m Dr. Mintaka, Mr. Gould. I’ll be your attending physician this morning? So let’s see what’s going on, shall we.”
“Morning? How’s my wife?”
“Okay, early morning. You caught me. I haven’t been briefed on her condition, Mr. Gould. My priority is you, so let’s get you hooked up.”
“Hooked up? To what?” I asked in concern.
“EKG, Mr. Gould. We suspect you might have had a slight heart attack.” She told me as her eyes closed for a few seconds. She nodded then looked down the hall.
“Ah, good. Amy, could you hook him in and call me when done?”
“Of course, doctor. It’ll only take a few minutes.”
“I’ll see what I can find about his wife.” Mintaka said as she smiled at me and walked away.
“Belle’s really good, Mr. Gould. She’ll find out exactly what’s wrong with you. We’ll get you fixed up in a jiffy- right as rain!” Amy consoled enthusiastically. The spark I saw in her eyes filled me with hope.
“Hey, can I get you something to drink? You seem a little dehydrated. When was the last time you drank anything?” She asked. My mouth did feel a little dry.
“I had a glass of water around 10:30.”
Amy’s face showed surprise.
“That was over five hours ago. I’ll get you a bottle and I want you to drink it all, sweetie.” She ordered.
A minute later I held a bottle of water to my lips, took a mouthful, swished it around, and swallowed.
I felt better already.
Amy gently applied the electrodes of a portable EKG machine to my bared chest. I hoped she’d be just as gentle taking them off.
“Good, you got him to drink. I thought he looked a little dry, Amy.” Mintaka said as she approached.
“You know me, doc. I’m good at spotting dehydration.” My nurse smiled.
“Turn on the power, Igor!” Mintaka laughed maniacally before laughing outright.
“Yeth, math-ter.” Amy giggled rolling he eyes.
“Well, according to this, you’re throwing a few spikes here and there, Gil. They should smooth out with a few days of rest. So that’s what I’m recommending- a few days rest at home.”
“Might be a problem, doc.” I said as I looked away.
“How could resting at home be a problem?”
“I…um…sort of …I don’t have a home. I live out of my car…since our divorce, that is. Besides, my family is here, so I’m not going anywhere.”
“I didn’t know your housing situation, but admire your devotion to your family. I’m sorry. I suppose I could modify my diagnosis and recommend bed rest here in hospital.”
“I’ll be fine. I wanna see my wife. Now.” I said as I sat up and moved to get off the gurney. I began peeling the probes from my chest, wincing as the adhesive refused to release my few chest hairs.
“Gil, I strongly suggest you remain calm and try to rest.”
“Sorry, doc. Where your job is taking care of me, my job is taking care of my family. Right now, my family is here. My wife…is critical at best. She is my main concern. Now…I’m going to her. With or without you.”
“Very well, Gil, but you feel the slightest bit dizzy and I’m admitting you to your very own room! Are we clear?” Mintaka threatened after closing her eyes for a few seconds.
“Crystal, doc.”
Dr. Mintaka scrutinized me closely for a moment.
“Very well, Gil, let’s get you into some scrubs and see what your wife’s condition is.”
Even in her low-heeled shoes this woman stood as tall as my six-one frame! Somehow, I had seen this woman somewhere. Another woman’s face came to mind- her dishwater blonde hair just a few shades lighter than the hair currently bouncing on the head just a fraction of a step ahead and to the left of me.
I moved my concern slightly to the side so I could rehash the later episodes of my story to see if I could remember mention of the Mintaka surname.
“Let’s go in here and find a pair of scrubs that fit you, Gil.” Dr. Mintaka pointed to a room on our right. She scanned several closets before pulling out a pair of pants and a shirt.
“Try these, Gil.”
“Um…these are women’s sizes, doc.” I advised as I looked at the tags.
“Sorry, force of habit, Mr. Gould.” She opened another cabinet and tossed me another set. “Try these then.”
“Would it be rude of me to ask if you have a sister named Andie, doc?” I chanced to ask after pulling on the scrubs over my work pants.
She gasped quietly.
“Just how do you know my sister, Mr. Gould?” The statuesque woman asked- her expression not quite neutral as she stared at me.
“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.”
“I am capable of great belief, Mr. Gould.”
I paused a minute to prepare my psyche for the disheartening laughter.
“I wrote about her…and you, doc. I wrote about Atlantis.” I told her sincerely and calmly.
“She was right about you.”
“Who? Who was right about me?” I asked.
“As if you don’t know, Gilbert Gould. Come, let’s check on your wife.”
“Welcome, Belle. I trust you two scrubbed up before coming in here?” The surgeon in charge of my wife’s procedure greeted as she worked just inside my ex’s abdomen.
“We have successfully performed the archaic purification ritual, though I much prefer ionic sterilization techniques.” Dr. Mintaka replied. I wasn’t sure how her answer made any sense- at least to me.
“Can’t be helped, Belle. Mr. Gould,” I was surprised she even knew who I was given she hadn’t looked up from her patient. “I trust you know you shouldn’t even be in here?” The as yet unknown doctor questioned.
“How is she?” I asked without answering her question.
“Mrs. Gould is fighting for her life, Mr. Gould! We are doing everything possible to keep her alive. I’ve already fixed more holes in her plumbing than I’d honestly admit to though. Belle could you come over and take her left side?” The doctor said as she got hit in the face shield with a shot of blood.
I cringed!
“Christen, could you clamp that one for me? I have a few more sutures to go before I get this one sealed up.”
“Of course, doctor.” The nurse acknowledged as she picked up an implement and placed it carefully into my wife’s belly.
“This part of her large intestine looks like it went through a meat grinder, Emily. I’m not sure I can even resect it to anything stable.
Another nurse- a woman hurried in past me and stopped before the table.
“Doctor! I’ve gone through the inventory, but it seems our supply of ‘O’ positive will not be enough. I’ve placed a call in to the other hospitals in the area, but the forecasted arrival time may not be soon enough.”
“Understood. Belle, I’m not confident I can save this woman without that blood.”
Dr. Mintaka glanced up at me worriedly. “Mr. Gould, are you sure you really want to be in here right now?”
“Use me.” I stated in a calm, controlled voice. It came so easily out of my mouth I was even a bit surprised.
“What?” Use you, Mr. Gould?” The doctor asked in surprise as she looked up from my ex-wife for just an instant.
“I’m ‘O’ negative…a universal donor…take as much as you need from me.”
“Mr. Gould, we’ve already put most of our supply into this patient! I will not entertain the idea of bleeding you dry as well! We’ll have to work faster. Belle? You with me?”
“You there.” I pointed to the nurse monitoring the blood entering Evie. “How much do you estimate you’ll need to save her?”
“Mr. Gould, I’m not sure if one or even three units will help.”
“Gil, stop this! Don’t even think about giving that much. It’ll kill you!” Dr. Mintaka urged as she again glanced up at me in concern.
There was a gurney against the room’s far wall. I hurried over and brought it closer then laid down on it.
“Get over here and get me started.” I ordered, rolling up my left sleeve.
“Do it now, before I change my mind!” I commanded.
Both doctors looked up at each other. Both closed their eyes and sighed heavily.
“Do it!” I shouted.
“Prep him, Janice.” The lead surgeon ordered. The late arriving nurse fetched a needle and everything else she needed to start a transfusion. She looked at me with uncertainty as to what I was demanding.
“Is this how you saw it happening, Emily? Cause I certainly didn’t.” I overheard Mintaka whisper to her fellow surgeon as they pressed on in repairing my wife’s internal injuries.
“Mr. Gould’s preped and ready, doctors.” The nurse, Janice, announced as I started to have second thoughts on just exactly what I was doing, though, Evie would do it for me if the circumstances were reversed.
I paused as I thought about that. There was no way she could do this for me! Her blood type made that impossible.
“Good! This unit is almost kicked, Jan. Emily, I’m ready to make the switch on your mark.” The other nurse, Christen, replied.
“You’re really putting the pressure on me, Mr. Gould! I really hope you understand the severity of all this.”
“Just turn the damn valve and let’s get on with it, doc.” I said serenely.
Both doctors’s looked over at me in surprise.
“He sure has the gonads, Belle. Did you have time to do a workup on him? I know it’s a little late now, but I just wondered what the count was.”
“I didn’t get the chance, Emily. Janice? Take a sample of Mr. Gould’s blood back to the lab and rush the results, please.”
“Right away, Doctor.”
“What are you looking for, doc?” I asked trying to ignore the red liquid running out of my arm through the clear, flexible, hose.
“We want to see if you’re carrying anything out of the ordinary, Gil.” The other doctor, Emily answered.
“I was married to her for over thirty-nine years, doc! I can say that I’m safe…she’s safe…from any funky diseases, that is.”
Both doctors shook their heads after looking over at me again.
I wondered what they could possibly want to check on and had a disturbing thought.
“Oh, you want to check my ‘K’ cell count. I get it.” I said taking the chance and hoping I was wrong.
Both doctors, as well as the attending nurses stopped and looked at me for a brief moment before resuming their tasks.
Shit.
“Mr. Gould? What are ‘K’ cells? I’ve never heard of them.” Dr. Emily asked curiously. I saw Dr. Mintaka glance up at her, but quickly resumed her work.
“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you, doc. Let’s just forget the crazy, old man on the gurney said anything, okay?” I replied despondently.
“Mr. Gould here seems to be a writer, Emily. Dr. Mintaka said with some humor in her voice.
“Is that so? So what do you write, Mr. Gould?” Dr. Emily inquired.
“Science Fiction-Fantasy, but I wasn’t very good at it…obviously. You would have heard of me if I was.”
“Don’t be so disheartening. I don’t want to be dumping your demoralizing thoughts into the patient as well as you blood! Christen, let off the clamp on that vessel. Let’s see if I got all the holes in that one. How about a synopsis of one of your stories?” Dr. Emily asked as she visibly moved an inch or two over to higher in my wife’s gut.
“I wrote about a group of…of people that went around helping people with the special powers they had gained…um…from a…a medical experiment.” I began, but stopped as I became embarrassed.
“Good experiment or the mad scientist type?”
“Good type…humanity saving type, actually.” I told Doc Emily.
“Ah, the best type! Sounds good so far.”
“Sounds like a superhero comic to me.” Nurse Christen admitted with a giggle.
“Actually I designed it to be like a weekly TV series.”
“That’s interesting.” Dr. Mintaka said pleasantly.
It had been over thirty minutes since I had offered my blood to save my ex-wife on the operating table. I was wondering how I could go this long unless the nurse, Christen, controlling the transfusion had throttled back as the doctors sealed Evie’s leaks.
I won’t lie, I was feeling quite dizzy as I continued to watch my ex’s repairs.
“Emily? We’re all out of sutures. That’s the last one.”
“Dump some alcohol on a few of them. They’re just going to be used in the same body, Janice. I don’t foresee a chance of any re-infection.”
“Understood. Just give me a moment then, Doctor.”
The room suddenly smelled of denatured alcohol and Nurse Janice quickly handed Dr. Mintaka the newly sterilized instruments.
“So. Gil. Can we expect to see any more adventures of your intrepid Empress?” Dr. Mintaka asked as she moved onto another damaged location. She paused a second. “Even not having read any of it, I feel I actually have from your synopsis.”
Yes, I had gotten carried away and jabbered on while they worked.
“Emily. Do you see this?” She whispered to the other doctor.
“No. Neither did you, Belle. Keep working. I think we’ve got her over the hump.
“So…my blood…doin’…job?” I asked, overhearing their conversation The dizziness was overtaking me quickly now.
“Of course its doing its job, Gil. Blood is life.” Dr. Emily reminded me.
“An mmmmy ‘K’ ceeeellz ca onies helps, rey?” I asked as I noticed my speech starting to deteriorate.
“What are you talking about, Gil? What’s with these ‘K’ cells again? Christen, I think Mr. Gould’s almost empty. We’ll just have to hope we’re almost done. Thank you for your assistance, Gil, but we can’t ask you to donate any more life blood without killing you. Do you understand?”
“Damn! Christen? Your assistance here! I just found another gusher!”
“Right away, Doctor.” Nurse Christen said as she moved closer to Dr. Mintaka to help.
That didn’t sound good at all! Carefully, I reached over and increased the flow rate on Evie’s transfusion. I smiled and leaned back on my gurney. I really began to get woozy now. Things started to get very blurry.
“Thanks Christen, that’s got it.” I heard Mintaka say as I entered into a hazy twilight.
“Belle! He opened up his feed! We’re going to los…”
Everything went dark.
“Hello again, Mr. Gould. I trust y’all’re feelin’ a might better?”
I knew that voice.
Opening my eyes only confirmed a hazy, unfocused shape hovering over me. Blinking a few times helped clear my sight and recognize the face.
I cringed as a chill ran up my spine!
“Its you!” I declared just above a whisper.
“Ah should hope so! If Ah ain’t me then Ah’d wonder who Ah am. That wouldn’ be good neither.” Ms. Covington giggled deviously.
“Y’all know’d ya done somethin’ pertie dumb in there, hun? What po-zest’d y’all to try an’ kill yerself?
“The needs of that one outweighed the needs of this one.” I said quietly as I picked up my hand to point out of the room I found myself in and pointed back to me as I said the last two words.
“Y’all’re a piece of work, Gil. The doctors had yer Ex’s well bein’ well in hand, hun. There weren’t no call for excessive bravery.”
“I did what I thought was necessary. I don’t possess the ability to see the future like you do, ma’am, so I had to wing it.” I protested.
“Y’all think ya got it all fig’ered out, Mr. Gould? Real life ain’t the same as story books. Ain’t no one capable a seein’ ever’thin that’s ahead of em.”
“Then why are you here, ma’am?” I asked pointedly.
“He got ya there, Alex. Welcome back to reality, Gil. You have yourself a good snooze?”
“How long was I out?” I asked and thought about how fitting that question was to the two women standing by my hospital bed.
“Only a couple hours, Gil. Just long enough for your blood pressure to come back up. Evie’s in recovery. We think we got all the leaks plugged and we managed to save most of her liver and almost all of her small intestine- though her large intestine is a few feet shorter than it was.” Dr. Emily said with a pleasant, professional tone, but sad smile. “She’ll have to take it easy for a while and watch around people with colds and flu though. Her appendix had to be removed. We couldn’t save that.”
“Maybe it’ll grow back in time.” I mumbled.
“That organ will not ‘grow back’, Gil!” Dr. Emily chided.
“Ya, whatever.” I whispered. “I guess that blood vessel didn’t reseal itself while you and Dr. Mintaka watched, huh?”
“This again, Gil?” Dr. Emily shook her head a few times- her tone annoyed. “I still have no idea what these ‘K’ cells are that you keep mentioning! Trust me, your results came back clean! No abnormalities whatsoever! Care to explain why you think you might have some kind of foreign bodies- these ‘K’ cells as you call them- floating around in your bloodstream, Mr. Gould?”
“They were in his story, doc.” Ms. Covington answered. “A clever plot device that embued magical powers to his characters.”
“Really? You said nothing about that while we talked earlier, Gil. I do however understand your enthusiasm toward something of your own imagination. I actually like the premise of advanced biotechnology to advance our evolution.”
I narrowed my eyes as I looked skeptically at the pretty, young, doctor. I hadn’t mentioned anything about ‘biotech’ or human evolution.
“Looks like he caught ya, sis. Ah told ya he was a sharp-un.” Ms. Covington replied as she looked at Dr. Emily.
“I’m sorry, Dr. Scott, for breaking your cover. I won’t tell anybody.” I told her quietly.
“Tell me, Gil, how is it y’all know so much about Em an’ Ah?” Covington asked, raising a well-kept eyebrow.
“I told you. It all started out as a dream, Empress. How I got everything so accurate is a mystery to me. I had no idea that I would be revealing you or your sisterhood. You have to believe me.”
Another, shorter brunette silently entered my room, walked behind the doctor and Ms. Covington, and stopped on her far side, closest to me and the head of my bed. I immediately thought of one of the Empress’ Mind Warriors. ‘Camille’ came to mind.
The newly arrived woman’s mouth dropped open instantly.
“He does, Miss Darough.”
“No, he might consider it rude you talking telepathically around him.”
“Please use your mouth, sweetheart.”
I began to smile as I thought: ‘it certainly is rude to talk about me while I’m in the same room, ma’am.’
“My apologies, Mr. Gould. You can understand how we must be cautious when out in the general population.
I nodded. “So what happens now?” I asked.
“Well…that all depends on what yer attendin’ physician says, Gil.”
Dr. Mintaka entered my room and closed the door quietly.
“Ah. Dr. Belletrix Mintaka. Chief Surgeon of Atlantis, I presume?” I said quietly.
Mintaka looked only slightly startled by my accusation.
“Thank you both for helping my wife, doctors. I’m forever in your debt.” I said sincerely.
“We both thank you, Gil. If not for your donation of blood, your wife’s situation would be far different.” Mintaka responded with a nod.
“I had to. I had to help her.”
“So how’s yer patient, here, Belle? He good enough ta travel?”
“Let me check, Alex.” Mintaka said as she raised her hand and began scanning me with her downturned palm.
“I sense no heart irregularities as earlier and his pressure and heart rate are well within normal parameters. His immediate health condition seems stable, Alex.”
This sounded all too familiar as I suddenly remembered one of my mid series episodes.
“Alex, he knows about Khufu and Anna Beth and the broach!”
“Of course he does, Camille. Mr. Gould has an uncanny aptitude for divining our mission specifics and writing about our exploits.” Covington admitted.
“So, I’m actually dying, right? You’re going to take me on one of your trips through time to show me how badly I screwed my future up and then you’re going to leave me to my fate…no you hate that word, don’t you? Leave me to my short future then. I’m to live out what little time I have left with everyone thinking I’m some whack-job with advanced dementia. I’ll never see my wife or kids ever again.”
The four women silently stared at me for a few moments.
“I agree, Miss Darough. Our Mr. Gould has quiet the vivid imagination.”
“Ya, an’ cynical too, yes. Y’all got anythin’ else ya wanna think ta me while bein’ so rude ta Gil?”
“No, Director, I’m sorry. Old habits are difficult to bypass.”
“So, Miss Reilly, why deceive me into thinking you were your sister?” I asked with somewhat of a confident smirk.
“Cause that’s the way Ah seen it goin’ down, Gil. Y’all got a problem with that?”
“Far be it for me to question anything you say or do, ma’am.”
“Wow, no sarcasm there, sis. I like him!” Dr. Emily Scott giggled at my response.
Covington, I mean, Alex Reilly narrowed an eye at me for a moment.
“I recognize the similar speech patterns, Em. Are you up for a chance to experience what only your imagination once was able to realize, Gil?”
In answer, I began to move closer to the side of the bed, lower my legs over the edge, and place my bare feet on the cold hospital floor. Cautiously standing, I reached back to the equipment stand and pushed the power button on my vitals monitor. I began removing the probes from my chest and finger. As before, the adhesive probes refused to release several hairs. Damn, I hated these things!
“I guess if I ask for some privacy you four are just going to phase out and gawk at me as I get dressed, right?”
Alexandra and Camille nodded enthusiastically while the two doctors looked appalled by their sisters. Dr. Mintaka walked over to the room’s closet and retrieved my clothes then handed them to me.
“We’ll wait out here while you change in the lavatory, Gil.” She said. “Won’t we girls?”
Standing up carefully, I strategically placed my exposed behind away from their view- against the room’s walls before reaching behind me, opening the bathroom door, and quickly disappearing behind it.
I couldn’t get that gown off quick enough! Confident that I looked the same as I always had, I dressed and reentered the room.
“And I thought we girls took a long time to dress!” Alexandra Reilly giggled and smiled deviously as I rolled my eyes at her.
“Gil doesn’t trust you, Alex.” Camille Darough snickered.
“Your reputation does precede you, ma’am. Sorry.”
Miss Reilly shook her head in amusement while she grinned.
“Emily already told y’all yer blood work come back normal, honey, an’ y’all ain’t got drunk yet neither. So…” The Empress laughed.
“Of course you read my series.” I stated unnecessarily, though a bit disappointed.
She smiled and winked at me.
“So where are you taking me?”
“Let us join hands and see.” She answered majestically.
“I thought, after season four, you didn’t need to do that anymore?”
Alex Reilly’s eyes sparkled as she winked again.
We were suddenly not in my hospital room, but someplace else entirely!
I began to look around into the almost pitch dark of this place. Wherever we were, that is!
I could just make out the smell of diesel fuel.
I also felt that the four beautiful women were looking expectantly to me.
“When and where are we?” I asked as I tried to keep calm and neutral.
“Now, y’all see how it’s done, gals? Gil here got straight ta the point. He didn’t just ask ‘where am Ah’, he asked the two pertinent questions AND in the right order!”
“When, hun, is December 4th, 1945…”
Hearing the date, I clapped my hands together loudly twice, thereby interrupting the Empress
The lights came on in the huge, flooded, cavern to reveal a World War Two American submarine- in mint condition, tied up before us!
“The Grotto!” I gasped quietly, swallowed loudly, and continued.
“SS353,” I vocally read the number on the bridge superstructure, automatically adding the ‘SS’. “Sand Dollar!”
“My sister’s boat sure is a beaut, ain’t she?” Alex Reilly stated proudly.
My mind was buzzing a mile a minute. If I was standing here looking at Sand Dollar…from this perspective… “then the yellow brick road is…” I slowly turned around and saw the naturally lighted passageway. I gulped loudly. “Right behind me!”
“Wow, Alex, his mind moves almost as fast as yours.” The brunette Mind Warrior giggled playfully.
“I take it your sister and her crew are elsewhere? If they were here, I’d be suspended in midair and immobilized by Jacki Cummins by now, right?” I asked nervously.
“The crew a the Sand Dollar’s down at Pearl attendin’ meetin’s to determine this here base’s future, Gil, so no. But, y’all have nothin’ ta fear from Cmdr. Cummins. She know’d Ah was bringin’ y’all here today. Still, she’s got a long reach these days and could eas’ly reach y’all from there, hun.”
“So be it.” I mumbled. “Miss Cummins? I mean no harm to you or any of your crew…and especially your captain. I plan on doing everything the Empress wants unless I find her request morally questionable.” I said as I looked up to the crystallized ceiling.
Giggling filled my mind! I immediately glared at Camille Darough.
“Not me, Mr. Gould. That’s Jacki’s voice in your head.”
“So why are we here, Empress? What portion of this specific time period requires our help to be realigned?” I asked formally…with maybe a hint of sarcasm.
“Wow, he has you down pat, sis.” Dr. Scott commented gleefully.
Alex Reilly looked at Dr. Scott with a forced smile then looked back at me.
“You can be quite the smart-ass, Gilbert Gould; but sadly there is no mission that I need your assistance on. I just assumed you would like to tour Sand Dollar.”
‘Oh.” I replied quietly as my excitement tanked.
“Sand Dollar, honey? Permission to come aboard?”
The submarine’s running lights came on!
“Mind the boarding plank, Gil.” She continued, motioning us toward the sub.
I was instantly reminded of my age as I carefully…painfully, wiggled through the bridge’s hatch. That alone took a few minutes as I groaned and exhaled several times.
“Getting old, Gil?” Dr. Mintaka giggled as she gracefully lowered herself through the next hatch to the control room.
“Fore or aft first, Gil?” Alex Reilly asked as the four regarded me intently from around the chart table.
“Stem to stern, I guess, ma’am.” I answered and motioned forward.
Dr. Scott took point and we quickly found ourselves in the forward torpedo room.
The smell of a real, operational, submarine- one that had spent weeks on patrol- didn’t escape me, but I choose to ignore it instead of saying something that might be considered rude. Aside from that this place was amazing…and spotless! It still impressed me how little space there was between rack and torpedo inventory up here. A very buxom, very platinum blonde woman’s face appeared in my mind.
“Oh, she wasn’t THAT big, Mr. Gould!” Camille Darough laughed at me.
“What’s that, Cami?” Dr. Scott asked as from behind me. We had simply reversed ourselves and were now heading aft back into the Officers’ quarters.
Emily Scott closed her eyes for a brief moment.
“That’s actually pretty close, Cami. Corrine’s actual- original- chest size is 38EE. That’s why she normally keeps them dialed back to 36C.”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make her so big.” I apologized, cheeks red with embarrassment, my head tilted forward in shame.
“”Please don’t apologize for something you had no control of, Gil.” Alex Reilly more or less scolded as she turned back to me. “You may have envisioned us, but the reality is that we already existed. For whatever reason, you were chosen to chronicle the sisterhood.”
“As if you don’t know, ma’am,” I whispered.
Reilly’s face took on a serious expression.
“Even I have no clue as to why we were chosen, Gilbert! One can only postulate, but I suggest we not speculate too hard.”
“Amen to that, sister!” Dr. Scott added as we passed back through the Con- the radio room, the kitchen, and galley our next stops.
“Not too different from the sub down at the Point.” I observed aloud.
“Sand Dollar has seen way more combat action than Requin, Gil.” Emily Scott proclaimed.
She also doesn’t look like a boat from WWII on the inside.” I said as I stuck my head into Randi and Josie’s domain. “I don’t think high definition LCD displays have been invented yet…if this is 1945, that is.”
“Very observant, Gil. Ah assure ya we’re in ‘45. Like y’all wrote, Sand Dollar’s been modifying herself usin’ mah nanos. So far just her propulsion control system and Randi’s radio equipment’s been completed.”
“I take it, she now has the capability of subspace communication?”
“Woah, woah, woah, this ain’t Meridian, Mr, Gould! Sand Dollar’s just fer terrestrial adventures and not space travel. Why would y’all even think that?” The Empress questioned.
“If I had continued the series, I thought maybe Sand Dollar could venture to Terra Nuevo for a little vacation.”
“Shhhhh!” Alex Reilly quickly cautioned, placing her finger to her lips. “She’ll hear ya, Gil! She ain’t ready fer that yet, an’ Ah don’ wanna rush her inta an’thin’ too stressful.”
Camille Darough and Dr. Mintaka remained quiet but continued to regard me carefully as we passed through both engine rooms and carefully made our way through maneuvering.
“Do you girls have questions for me?” I asked, not standing for their stares any longer.
“We thought only members of the royal bloodline were able to forecast the future, yet here you are, a contradiction to that belief. Alex? If he isn’t family then what?” Dr. Mintaka stated and proposed.
“So…this is the aft torpedo room and the end of our impromptu little tour, Gil.” Alex Reilly announced as she pointed to the ladder and hatch used for loading Sand Dollar’s primary weapons of destruction.
Although way lighter than the Mark 14 torpedoes that surrounded us, I was apparently wider in girth than one. Thanking God that I wasn’t very claustrophobic, I finally…thankfully…extracted myself from the slender escape hatch and groaned as I stood up on the aft deck- my back and knees protesting painfully.
“Must be hell to get old.” Dr. Scott ribbed playfully.
“I’m sure the Empress knows how it feels. You’ve nearly killed yourself how many times now, ma’am?” I countered with a tense smile, hoping I hadn’t pushed my luck too far.
“Touché, Gil. Though in Em’s defense she’s yet ta experience the pain an’ depression of lookin’ at an older version of herself.”
“I’ve seen Alex, sis. I’m thankful I’ve never had that experience.”
“I’ve seen the results severe damage can cause to the Empress as well, Gil. I thank the seven planets I have yet to experience anything that extreme. I have been old enough to feel my joints creak and click, though.” Dr. Mintaka added as she blushed.
The cracking of gunfire echoed through the grotto suddenly.
“What the hell?” I gasped as my attention turned to the brightly lit yellow brick road. “I thought you said the war was over, ma’am?”
“It is, Gil. Let’s go have a look-see, shall we? Cami? How many?” Alex Reilly asked as she hurried across the gang way- her Missouri drawl vanishing instantly.
“I sense three very stupid people, Alex.” She said as her eyes suddenly opened wide. “Alex! I’m reading Janelle, Darren Clemson and…and you, Alex!”
Camille, Dr’s Scott and Mintaka stared at their sister in confusion.
“Alex…the other you…her thought patterns…they’re all over the place!” Camille added frantically. “I think she’s gone off the deep end, Director!”
“Bad Alex, from Season Two.” I gasped. “Why do villains, vanquished previously, keep returning? I thought the Empress reabsorbed ‘Bad Alex’, ma’am?”
“We did, Gil, but you have forgotten the nuances of time travel. This obviously took place before our showdown in that partial, unstable dimension.”
“Oh shit!” I cursed.
“C’mon out, Alex! Ah know y’all are in there! Ah brought some folks that wanna play!” Alex’s voice called from outside.
“Alex? I haven’t seen any of this happening! What are we going to do?” Dr. Scott cried as she looked to her sister, the Empress.
“We get Gil to safety first then we return and take care of our friends outside.”
Alex Reilly paused then looked confused for a moment.
“Take my hands…quickly.” She ordered then looked confused again after we complied.
“You can’t phase OR transit, ma’am?” I asked as if knowing for certain.
She shook her head once.
Aw, shit!” I snarled angrily.
“Sisters, is it just me or have they somehow canceled that part of our gifts?”
“No-go on my attempts to phase, Alex.” Dr. Emily reported.
“I’m also a ‘no-go’, Empress.” Dr. Mintaka confirmed sadly.
“Cami, can you reach Jacki over at Pearl?”
“Negative, Director. Whatever device they are implementing, telepathic communications have also gone offline.
“Well ain’t this a cluster!” I commented angrily.
1:00 PM, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, December 4th, 1945AD
“Certainly is, hun. Cami, y’all feel upta openin’ a can a whoop-ass?” Alex Reilly asked her Mind Warrior.
“Maybe she should try it out in here to see if that part of her gift is working first, Empress?” I strongly suggested. “If we just stormed out now without verifying our assets we could be in trouble.”
“I agree, Mr. Gould. Testing my abilities would be very prudent.” Camille Darough said as she nodded to me.
“Very good suggestion, Gil.” Alex Reilly agreed, as did both doctors.
Camille pointed to a few wooden crates stored off to the side of us and began to concentrate.
Nothing happened.
“My gift seems to be completely nullified, Director. Now what?” She said looking distressed.
“Can you try stopping time or slowing it? Maybe see if you can still slow the speed of light?” I suggested.
“We won’t know if it works or not, Gil. There would be no indication in the calmness of the Grotto.”
“Then I’ll just step over here, away from you royals. If I keep moving, we’ll know.” I said as I walked about twenty feet away and began waving my arms around in circles. “Ready when you are, ma’am.”
From my perspective, my arms never stopped moving. Alex Reilly’s expression turned sad.
“Well, that didn’t work.” She groused.
“So what now, Alex?” Camille asked. “If our gifts don’t work, how can we get out of this?”
“We could do things the old, barbaric way.” I suggested.
“Like how, Gil?” She asked, curious to hear my plan.
“They have guns…apparently…right?” I asked.
“Sure sounded like it, Gil.” Dr. Scott answered.
“Then we need guns too.”
“So where will we get these ‘guns’, Gil?” Dr. Mintaka asked.
“Dr. Scott, has Sand Dollar been decommissioned yet…here…in December of ’45, I mean?”
“No. And she won’t be decommissioned either. Admiral Demmit will conveniently neglect to file her Decom request. Sand Dollar will secretly become the next oldest, commissioned Navy vessel in American’s history.”
“Next oldest, Emily?” Camille asked in confusion.
“Arizona is still the oldest commissioned ship on the Navy’s books, Cami.” Dr. Scott informed.
“So…getting back to Sand Dollar’s weapon’s locker…” I hinted to refocus us on the original question. “Does she still have hand-held weapons and ammunition for said weapons in her armory? And…do you know where the key is?”
“How is a rifle or pistol going to help us out of this situation, Gil? They have gifts like we do…at least Janelle and ‘Bad Alex’ do.” Asked Dr. Mintaka.
“But, as I recall, Janelle Hathor is a fire elemental, and not a very impressive one at that. AND, if our Empress cannot use her gifts it then makes sense that ‘Bad Alex’ and Hathor can’t either. Assuming, of course, whatever is disrupting them has a large enough coverage pattern.” I proposed.
“Excellent idea, Gil! Logical and very well thought out.” Alex Reilly smiled.
“Okaaaay. So we can’t use our gifts and neither can they…except maybe that little dweeb, Clemson!” Dr. Scott summed it up.
“I just happen to know where Alex keeps the key. Let’s go. Gil, stay close to the hatch and let us know if they come into the Grotto. If warranted, we fire up Sand Dollar and pilot our way out of here to open water.” Alex Reilly suggested.
“That would work, assuming any of us had experience at her helm, ma’am. My dad was Army. He taught me never to volunteer.” I confessed with a tense smile.
Alex Reilly looked down in despair.
“Look,” I said seriously, “I’ve been to a gun range a few time in my life. I know how to aim and pull a trigger.”
“Gil, we really don’t want to hurt them. Let’s just try to disable their equipment and hope they high-tail it out of here.”
“That’s my plan, Empress…but…” I said as I looked at the four women with me.
“If it all goes to hell in a hand basket, I’m going for the jugular. I’m not a part of your sisterhood and am therefore not bound by your high moral standards. I will also protect all of you to the best of my ability. End of Story!” I warned. “The Empress of Time and Space and her sisterhood must continue to exist to guard the timeline. Now, let’s see what goodies Sand Dollar carries in her armory.”
“M1’s, Model 1911’s, six, fifty cals…” I paused as I stared at an unusual standout. A Peacemaker? Really?” I asked nobody in surprise.
“It was Grandpa Steinert’s favorite piece. My sister brought it along just in case.” Alex Reilly replied.
I picked up an M1 and started looking it over before grabbing a few clips and carefully stuffing them into my pants pockets. Dr. Scott chose a 1911 and several loaded magazines. She locked one into the grip of the gun with graceful experience and placed the others into her purse. She effortlessly pulled back the slide to chamber a round. Dr. Mintaka also selected a 1911 and placed several loaded magazines in her purse, loaded and chambered a round as Emily Scott did.
“This is the device’s safety?” She asked Dr. Scott placing the pistol on it’s side and pointing to a small lever.
“You got it, Belle. Just don’t point it at anyone, will ya?”
“Acknowledged.”
“Why a rifle, Gil?” Camille asked with curiosity.
“Well, since the Empress wants me away and somewhat safe from the conflict, I figured I’d find a nice secluded spot and snipe the shit out of them.”
“With an M1?” Dr. Scott questioned.
“They were pretty accurate weapons and not the worst things to shoot.” I argued. “If I can just keep our friends pinned down while you girls look for and disable that jammer…maybe scare the piss outta ol’ Darren a little…it’d be worth it.” I laughed. “I never liked his character anyway!”
“Just don’t aim to kill, Gil. They all gotta meet their destinies.”
“You gotta be kiddin’ me! The Empress of Time and Space spoke the word destiny? On purpose? Impossible! What has this world come to?” I ranted sarcastically.
Tone it down, Gil, I thought to myself. Sarcasm is what got you fired in the first place! Alexandra could drop you in a time and place where your mouth could get you killed…or worse!
“Tell me, Gil, would you care to meet some living dinosaurs?”
“Point taken, ma’am. Shall we go say hello…with our little friends?” I asked as I held up and shook the rifle.
It’s amazing how adrenaline can improve mobility. I didn’t even feel the ladders, but I did fight to pull myself out of the bridge hatch and stand upright.
Camille handed my rifle up and I took the time to adjust its strap and place the weapon over my back before climbing down to the main deck.
As we neared the end of the yellow brick road, Alex motioned us over to hug the smooth, glass-like wall. Inch by inch, we made our way closer to the outside world. From my position, I could make out the tropical foliage just outside. I couldn’t spot any movement or human presence.
Alex Reilly motioned me back from the end and held her index finger in the air. I saw her begin to concentrate.
As expected, the walls of the yellow brick road began to glow and vibrate in a very low, audible tone. The nulling field must be weaker out here, I thought. That might cause some problems.
Several shots ricocheted into the tunnel and we all dropped to the floor in response.
“I know that move, dear sister! Now, just come out with your hands up and I won’t waste any time killing you!” ‘Bad Alex’ shouted.
“A bullet to her arm or leg will only slow her down, right?” I asked as I picked myself off the smooth ground.
Alex Reilly grinned deviously and nodded.
“Gil, there are some larger rocks off to the left of the entrance. One is about ten feet away. We’ll give you some cover fire as a distraction.” Dr. Scott told me. I nodded my understanding and readied myself.
Doctors Scott and Mintaka nodded to each other then stepped forward and began laying down cover fire. I sprinted out of the tunnel and scurried behind the mentioned four-foot diameter rock. Quickly, I repeated my actions three more times.
So far so good, I thought as I quietly inserted the first clip into my M1. A huge, green, broad leaf of one of the local plant species provided adequate cover over the rock’s highpoint. I was able to use it to cover most of my head, thereby leaving just my eyes peaking out between it and the top of the boulder. I still didn’t see anything moving.
Several more rounds fired off from my previous position. This time I caught movement off to my right, about fifty yards ahead of me.
Carefully, I moved my rifle, slowly brought it up, and placed the rifle’s stock and barrel on the boulder’s top. I carefully and quietly took aim at where I had seen the movement. Of course it would’ve been nice to have a properly sighted scope…any scope would have been nice, but the original sights had to do. Holding my breath, I squeezed the trigger.
The report of the rifle echoed off the steep cliff wall.
“MOTHERFUCK! THAT WAS CLOSE!” echoed off the same volcanic, rock wall. The male voice seemed genuinely surprised.
Repositioning myself, I reset for my next target. Once again taking careful aim, I squeezed the trigger.
Once again the report from the rifle echoed off the cliff face.
As did a women’s scream! I hoped that she was just wounded.
More gunfire erupted from just inside the yellow brick road and I detected more movement from the semi-dense tropical foliage. My third target revealed herself.
I took careful aim again, and fired. Having a feeling about this one, I hurried and moved to the next closest boulder.- just in time to hear a bullet ricochet off the rock at my previous location. Strangely, I hadn’t heard the report from any other weapon though.”
I guess I just found ‘Bad Alex’, I thought to myself and thanked the maker I had sense enough to change locations. Thank you, ‘Medal of Honor’! I paused a moment to think. If our opponent could use her gift then the device was short range…Very short range! I had to get back and tell the others!
Or, I thought, maybe I should carefully look around the entrance to the Yellow Brick Road. That might be the better way to go.
I aimed once more and fired another shot- this time back at my first target.
This time a man’s voice cried out in pain. Had I actually got lucky a second time?
“Fancy shootin’ there, Tex. Specially fer a Garan” Alex’s voice said from right behind me.
Shit.
Without wasting another second, I dropped the rifle, twisted around, and grabbed the woman around her waist with my arms and held on tight!
“Not this time, honey!” I shouted as I squeezed as hard as I could. My hope was to expel the air from her lungs similar to the way a corset would.
She screamed!
My entire back erupted in extreme pain and intense burning as she dug her claws into me, first tearing my shirt to shreds! I willed myself to hold on and to even tighten my hold on her.
She was frantically shredding my back to pieces with her fingernails, yet I maintained my hold on her hoping Alex Reilly, Camille, and Doctor’s Scott and Mintaka arrived soon.
“Well, what do we have here?” a male voice asked limping closer. “Foreplay. Can I watch?” He asked with a disgustingly pleasant tone. His left pant leg displayed a big, wet, red stain.
The burning and pain from my back was so intense I felt like I would pass out any second!
I tried forcing my head into her diaphragm, just below her ribs, hoping that might force more air out of her as her desperate scratching continued.
My legs suddenly went numb and I lost strength in them.
Alex, where are you!
Bad Alex was starting to tire…or my efforts at incapacitating her were starting to have effect as the scratching began to lessen.
I was on the verge of unconsciousness- my vision starting to close in from the sides. Stars filled what sight I still had left.
The feeling of flames intensified the burning and pain on my back!
Hathor! I thought as everything began to darken. A shot rang out and I was suddenly on the ground. The scratching on my back stopped completely, but the pain and burning intensified.
“You bitch! You shot me!”
“Shut up before Ah put another drain hole in yer pumpkin, asshole! Now step away from the old man. Cami? Y’all got Hathor?”
“Immobilized and about four meters above us, Alex, but where did Bad Alex go?”
“Good, hun! ‘Bad Alex’ run off like the coward she become. We already know where she’ll turn up. Now, wipe Hathor. Ah want no smidgen of a memory of this incident in that dense cranium of hers, got it? Darren honey? Run! Pray Ah don’t let Cami loose on y’all! Git! Skee-daddle! Vamoose!”
“Alex?” Camille’s voice cracked in surprise.
“Do as Ah say with Hathor! It ain’t Clemson’s time, sweetheart.”
“Doing it as we speak, Director.”
“Oh my God! Alex! Gil! He’s got third degree burns on his back and he’s got a large open wound between his ‘T5’ and ‘L3’ vertebrae! Alex! She’s severed his spine between his ‘T7’ and ‘T8’and his ‘T10’ and ‘T11’! He’s lost complete control of his legs and lower abdomen. Alex, I can’t do anything about this, here or at Reilly.”
“Will he live, Em?”
Dr. Scott didn’t answer- that I heard anyway.
“You girls safe?” I croaked as a pair of hands began checking for other injuries. I thought that I already had enough.
“We’re fine, Gil. What possessed you?” Dr. Mintaka asked. It sounded like she was crying. I tried opening my eyes only to see dark spots filling my sight and not much of anything else.
It was hard to even think over the immense pain encompassing my body right now.
“It was...fun.”
The intense pain suddenly ebbed.
“I’ve blocked the axioms carrying the pain signals to your brain, Gil. It’s only temporary though.”
“I appreciate it, doc- makes it easier to say goodbye.”
“What do you mean, Gil?”
“I’m not completely stupid, Camille. I picked up on the stagnant pause when asked if I’d be okay. I’m paralyzed and losing a significant amount of blood. Even to me that doesn’t define a confident prognosis.”
“You’re going to make it, Gil. Emily and Belle are the best in the business. You’ll be good as new…”
“Give it a rest, Alexandra. We both know that’s not how this story ends.”
“That’s not true, Gil. This isn’t the time or the place, my noble scribe!”
I began sniggering as my focus continued to deteriorate and the stars again encroached on my vision.
“Gil? Don’t you dare close your eyes! Gil?”
“Mr. Gould? Stay with us.”
Things started to go dark.
“Gil! You hear me? GIL!”
“Gil!”
“Mr. Gould!”
“Gil.”
“gil.”
“Gil?”
“Mr. Gould?”
“Gilbert Andrew Gould! You had better wake up or else! Limited time offer!
“Evie?” I barely mumbled. My mouth felt so dry. Everything was still dark around me. Worse yet, It felt like I was lying on my stomach.
“Gilbert? Are you really awake?”
“Evie? That you?” I croaked a little louder. Now noticing my face was in some kind of donut thing.
“It’s me, you jerk!” It sounded like she was crying. “Gilbert. The doctors say you’ll live. You’re going to be okay.”
“My legs…won’t work.”
“Dr. Mintaka? How could he know? How, if he just woke up…how could he know he’s paralyzed?”
“He may have been awake for a short period of time after the accident and before the paramedics arrived. I’m not entirely sure.”
“Accident? I thought I was…”
“You were in an accident while on your way home from work, Mr. Gould. The authorities said you went through the open driver’s side window- that your seatbelt snapped as your car flipped several times. They found you upside down- back against a tree- your spine in bad shape. You are very lucky to be alive and to have escaped the gas tank explosion.” Dr. Mintaka informed me.
So that was the cover story? I decided to go with it. I suddenly wondered why I could remember my trip to 1945. Why didn’t Camille Darough erase me?
“Could you wheel me closer to him? I’d like to hold his hand.”
“Sure, Mrs. Gould. Let me move some things around so I can get your wheelchair in there.”
“Gil, I’m here for you.” I felt a familiar, warm, hand take mine. I immediately recognized my ex-wife’s touch. It felt wonderful!
“Evie. Are you okay? Dr. Mintaka? Is she going to make…?”
“A full recovery? Yes, Gil. Evelyn Gould is well on her way to a complete recovery. She’s made miraculous progress in the ten days since her accident.” Mintaka’s voice assured me, pleasantly.
It had been that long? Hmmm, obviously the Empress’ doing. She jumped us nine days ahead.
“Why can’t I see, Doc?” I asked, finally noticing the pressure against my eyelids and no noticeable light variations in the darkness.
“The paramedics noticed some blood from around your eyes, Gil. Your pupils were unresponsive so they assumed the worst and bandaged them just in case.” Mintaka answered.
“And what is your diagnosis, Doc?” I asked patiently.
“Well, let’s find out. I’m going to remove the bandages. Now, I have to carefully lift your head to do that. You might want to close your eyes and open them slowly when I tell you.”
I started to notice an increase in light as Dr. Mintaka removed the gauze wrapping my head slowly.
“That’s the last of the bandage, Gil. I’m going to remove the pads over your eyes now. Keep your eyes closed please.”
The ambient light hitting my pupils increased ten-fold as she gently placed my head back into the specialized headrest. The feel of it reminded me of a chiropractor’s table.
“Wow! That’s bright.” I winced while still holding my lids tightly closed.
“Slowly open your eyes, Gil. As you’ve already noticed they’ll be a little sensitive at first. Be patient and don’t rush it.
I snapped my eyes open and was rewarded by blisteringly bright light! Things started to normalize and focus as I blinked wildly for a few minutes. There was a mirror placed on the floor below me. I looked at the two people reflected in it.
Dr. Mintaka was glaring at me intensely so I moved my eyes further right and saw my ex glaring at me also.
“Why so happy?” I asked.
Evie rolled her eyes then continued her glare.
“You never will change will you?” She asked in an irritated tone.
I knew that tone very well.
“I thought you always said I was perfect just the way I was?” I challenged with as much of a smile as I thought I could get away with.
Dr. Mintaka looked like she was having trouble stomaching my reply. She rolled her eyes several times.
“Ummmm…I’m not going to walk again am I?” I asked, depression sneaking into my voice as I tried to move my lower extremities, but couldn’t feel a thing.
“There’s always a chance, Gil, never assume…”
“Let’s be practical, doc, I’ll…”
“Let’s be positive here, Mr. Gould!” She countered angrily.
“Gil? Why didn’t you tell me you were living out of your car? Why would you do that?” Evie asked out of the blue as she continued to look between my body and my reflected face.
It was my turn to glare- as much as I could, given my present predicament- at Dr. Mintaka.
“It just seemed the thing to do, dear. You needed the money more than I did.” I admitted.
“But living like a hermit, Gil? Why?” Evie pressed. “We had such a good life, before…”
“Before my characters took over my life? Before they became my assumed, sole focus? Before you accused that they meant more to me than you, Evie?” I asked as I looked intently at her sad face reflected below me.
“That was never my objective…to alienate you…to slight you, dear. I’ve never stopped loving you. And…and I wanted you to have the best of what I could provide…” I paused momentarily.
“Even if I had to go without to accomplish that.”
Things were very quiet in the room for a few minutes as I stared down into the mirror and regarded the reflections of the two women attending me. Both seemed to be having a difficult time handling what I’d said. Sappy, I know, but it was what I felt I had to do for the woman I still loved. I owed her everything.
“So is Dr. Reilly scheduled to come in to see me, Dr. Mintaka?” I finally asked with a confidence I didn’t really feel.
“How do you know Dr. Reilly is on staff here?” Mintaka asked, taken by surprise. Evie gasped at my question.
“Heard her name mentioned while we were all in the operating room two weeks ago. You seemed to think she diagnosed patients correctly ninety-nine percent of the time.”
I had hoped that explanation would not only cover my slip up with Evie in the room, but gain information on my future. I knew that these two doctors belonged to the royal bloodline…at least they did according to my story.
“Actually, because of your injuries, Dr. Scott will be consulting with me, Mr. Gould.”
“Oh.” I replied, disappointed.
“Dr. Scott? Gil. She’s my doctor as well.” Evie announced brightly.
“I know. I met her when you were in surgery.” I admitted, but added. “When I volunteered to be your emergency blood supply.”
“You? You were there? You were the one they told me almost…” She instantly glared at me.
“We were strapped for your blood type since donations have fallen off the past few months. Being as his blood type- ‘O’ negative- is considered a universal donor, Gil demanded we use him for your transfusion, Mrs. Gould- even when his diagnosis on your blood requirements differed from ours.” Dr. Mintaka’s reflection looked to Evie’s. She quickly looked back to me though.
“I still say it was reckless of you to ignore Emily’s order to cease the donation and increase it instead, Gil. Though, after finding that hidden leak under Evelyn’s right lung, I’m very grateful you did. I don’t know how you knew, but you saved her life, Gil.” Dr. Mintaka admitted.
I watched as her disapproving glare burst into a smile for a quick second before adding.
“It was still a very dumb thing to do!” She added, quickly switching back to her angry look.
“You did that for me, Gil? Why? Why would you risk your life for…but we aren’t married anymore!” Evie asked, her expression melting instantly.
“It was the right thing to do.” I said simply.
“Besides, I still love you…despite what that stupid piece of paper says, Evie!”
“You stupid, hard-headed, man! Why can’t you just let it go?” Evie cried and wiped her eyes several times.
I remained quiet, choosing not to answer and engage in the argument that question always proceeded.
“I really hate to say this, but I’m glad he is so stubborn, Evelyn. You might not be here today if he wasn’t.” Dr. Scott inserted as she appeared in the room’s doorframe. “So, how’s our resident hard-case today?”
“He regained consciousness about thirty minutes ago, doctor. His back seems to be healing nicely and I anticipate rotation in four days if his recovery stays on schedule. There appears to be no major damage to his eyesight, despite him not following my verbal cautions.” Mintaka reported professionally.
Dr. Scott barely stifled her laugh as I suddenly saw her in my limited, reflected view.
“Alex was definitely right about him, wasn’t she, Belle?” She said quietly, casually.
“Alex usually is, Emily.” Mintaka admitted with a knowing giggle.
“Who’s Alex?” Evie asked curiously.
“Dr. Alexandra Reilly.” Mintaka responded instantly, without thinking.
I noticed Evie’s face fill with shock as she inhaled quickly. Had she remembered the name from my story? Had she finally changed her mind, discontinued her self-imposed prohibition of my writing, and given it a read?
“Dr. Mintaka, might we have a word in private?” Dr. Scott requested quickly as I followed her eyes to my ex in her wheelchair.
“Certainly, doctor. Gil, Evelyn, I’ll be just out in the hall if you need me for anything. I’ll be just a few minutes.”
“They’re both pretty young, but certainly seem to be excellent doctors; don’t you think so, Gil?” Evie asked after both disappeared from the doorway and she seemed to compose herself.
I wondered, though, how completely our two doctors had ‘disappeared’.
“I’m betting they’re both much older than they appear, dear.” I stated, deciding to see how much she had read…and believed.
Much, much older, I thought to myself.
“Oh?” Evie’s sudden change of expression as she raised an eyebrow dared me to expand on the statement. I had to be subtle since this was an open invitation to a fight.
One she usually won as I’d just remain silent in response when I felt the argument had nothing more to prove.
She’s a very smart girl, I admonished myself. Let her figure this out on her own.
“They have to be twenty-six or slightly older. They don’t act like interns, though, and neither struck me as new to the operating room two weeks ago.” I voiced my suspicions.
“I like them, Gil. I like how Dr. Scott told it straight with no him-hawing around. They don’t appear to be hiding anything from either of us.”
“No, they’re not hiding anything!” I said sarcastically. “They told me exactly what my chances at walking again were, right?”
“Gil, you have to have hope! Keep upbeat.”
“Ya…upbeat…”
“I’m serious, Gil!” Evie declared emphatically.
“I won’t be able to work like this…I don’t know how I’ll provide for you no…”
“Stop it, Gil! Just…just stop! We’ll figure something out.”
“Not on one salary ‘we’ won’t.”
“I’ll find a way, Gil. You can move back in when you recover and…”
“No. I can’t do that! I’ve put you through enough already. You don’t need a cripple holding you back. I’ll figure something, myself.” I argued strongly.
“No, not this time, Gil! This won’t all work out for the best like in your books! This is real life, Gil! Things don’t happen like that here. Life isn’t something scripted! Sometimes there’s just no ‘Happily-ever-afters’ here in the real world!” Evie countered, instantly angered.
‘Ah, shit!’ I cursed silently. Even when I try to avoid it, I step in a huge pile! Might as well go all out now.
“You’re wrong about that, Evie. Somehow, the people in my stories are real and I can prove it!” I declared vehemently.
“You’ll never change, Gilbert Andrew Gould! Dr. Scott? Dr. Mintaka? I want to go back to my room now, please!”
Dr. Scott appeared back in the doorway.
“Did you want me for something, Evelyn?”
“I want to go back to my room, doctor.” My ex declared angrily.
“Alright, honey; here we go.” Dr. Scott said as she entered and carefully wheeled my ex out of my room.
“Please get better, Gilbert.” Evie said coldly just before she disappeared into the hall. Dr. Mintaka re-entered my room. Her sad reflection appeared in the mirror.
“I think she’s starting to come around, Doc.” I said in a sad, but neutral tone.
“Was it your intention to slip that hint to her? Did you know she had started to read my stuff? Does she mean something to your sisterhood, Dr. Belletrix Mintaka, Chief Surgeon for the city of Atlantis, and half-sister to the Empress of Time and Space?” I added quietly so that only the two of us could hear.
“I have to continue my rounds, Gil.” Her reflection moved out of my view. “I’ll check back on you in a few hours. Expect a nurse to come in to take a blood sample. With the damage done to your back, I want to keep an eye out for infection.”
“What sort of infection?” I asked confidently, but Mintaka had apparently already left.
“Knock, knock?” A pleasant sounding girl’s voice called into my room.
“Ya, I’m decent.” I answered. It had been at least an hour since ‘my’ doctor had swiftly left.
“Oh drat!” The voice giggled. “And there I thought I’d get a good look at that yummy tush all the nurses are talking about!”
“Should I start selling tickets? A buck a squeeze, Sweetie?”
“There’re only ten of us on the floor, Mr. Gould. You might make a few hundred unless word got out to the other floors.” She continued to giggle pleasantly. “But we intend to keep you all to ourselves.”
I expected a devious grin to go along with the tone. A beautiful, young, brunette nurse appeared in my reflected view. She did indeed have a devilish grin displayed on her stunning face.
“Good after-noon,” She said in a low, sinister, accented voice as she looked at me through the mirror below me. “My name is Vla…Chrysta,” She giggled and continued with her Bella Lugosi impersonation. “I’m here to suck…take your b-blood!”
My nurse began laughing and I saw her hand go to cover her mouth.
“Oh,” She paused to wipe her eyes. “That never gets old!”
“No,” I deadpanned. “It never does, Nurse Veratu.”
“Boy, someone’s in a mood today.”
“And I’d like to remain in this mood, thank you very much, Chrysta Westgate, Reilly Research Facility’s resident Emotions Telepath.” I said icily.
“Alex told us you were sharp. Don’t worry. I have my orders, Gil. ‘Don’t play with the writer’s emotions, hun’, is what she said. ‘He has yet to write the final chapter’, she warned. Whatever that’s supposed to mean!” She told me, doing a fair impression of the Empress.
“So you’re checking for nanos, I take it?” I asked outright. “Cause the way I feel at this moment, they aren’t working if they’re in there, ma’am.”
“I’m just here in a healthcare provider capacity, Gil. I have no idea what Alex’ plan is for you…or where you fit into it. So…I’ll be taking three vials of your lifeforce and giving them to Belle and Emily. No ‘gifty’ hocus-pocus on my part, alright?”
“Okay. I’ll try not to move much.” I said dejectedly. “What’s with the full bottle of alcohol? That stuff can kill ya.”
“Oh, now don’t pout like that, Gil. I’m sure Alex has seen your recovery. After all, you’re the one that invented…I mean…conceived of us. I mean…its hard to believe we exist because of your writing…because of your imagination.” She said in awe, but with a smile. “And I’m doing a favor for Cami. She needed a fresh bottle from the supply closet; thought I’d stop and get your samples on my way over to her station. Kill two birds with one stone as you say here in the ‘plus’ centuries.”
I thought about the plausibility of her explanation a moment before getting back to the real topic.
“Somehow, Ah think you ladies existed fer a might longer spell, an’ it were jes’ dumb luck Ah imagined it at all.”
“You do her perfectly, Gil, with the exception of your octave, but I think you’re underrating your gift and abilities.”
“Gift? Hardly! My imagination is just that. How could I have possibly been the one that brought all of you to life? I’m not a God…not even in my own fictional universe.”
“There are some scholars and scientists that believe in the multiverse, Gil. One proposed theory is that our imaginations constitute one of them. Think about it before you shoot it down.”
Her reflection regarded mine for several seconds.
“When we dream…whether its a vivid one or not…doesn’t it feel like we were there? Don’t you have to ask yourself if it was real after waking?” She paused.
“Think of all the really good movies you’ve been to in a theater environment, or maybe even a good book. Aren’t those media capable of carrying you away from this reality, even for a short time, to take you to some other place, some other time, possibly another world, or even a completely different universe?” She paused again.
“Gil, you have done the same thing with your fictional series. You’ve designed a reality that is so close to yours, but still a close dimensional cousin that the characters are relatable- three dimensional.” She paused as her smile broke through her serious expression.
“Goddess, Gil! You’ve created a character that has the ability to cross the dimensional and universal barriers! If someone like the Empress exists in even just one dimension or universe, wouldn’t it stand to reason that she could…would travel here to find you eventually?”
I understood her thinking and, from her perspective, it seemed logical, but I had doubts as to whether I deserved the praise, the elevation to ‘creator’.
“Whether you accept it or not, Gil, you are effectively our creator- the designer of our base universe. If just for this world…this universe.”
“Ah ain’t no goddamn deity!”
Chrysta Westgate giggled as I saw her reflection smile brightly.
“I can see how much of you there is in Alex, Gil. I think you could call her your avatar?”
“I’m no where near as special as Alex…any of them…or any of you for that matter. I’m just a regular guy with a weird, wild imagination.”
“I think I see what Alex sees in you, Gil. Her. She sees herself in you…albeit a more ‘normal’ version of her, you’re less adventurous...and less diplomatic…and…”
“Oh, do go on, Miss Westgate. I don’t feel substandard enough right now.” I interrupted sarcastically.
“I’m sorry, Gil, but hey, I didn’t ply my gift on you, did I?”
“And I would notice…how?”
“Good point, I see…”
“CODE BLACK IN EMERGENCY TRIAGE! ALL AVAILABLE MEDICAL STAFF ARE TO REPORT TO EMERGENCY TRIAGE IMMEDIATELY!”
“That’s my cue to go, Gil. I’ve got just enough time to drop these off at Emily’s office. I’ll check in again when I can. Take care, Gil.” Nurse Westgate advised pleasantly before quickly exiting my room.
“Hello again, Mr. Gould.”
That voice! The Empress’ voice. Alex was in my room, but somehow the voice had a different tone than it did when we met previously. A…a condescending tone. I’d heard this version of the voice once before- and not all that long ago either!
I had to remain calm and I saw no way out of this. I was at her mercy.
“Hi Alex. I thought you would be attending to the code black with the others?” I greeted, trying to keep my dire suspicions out of my voice.
“You, of all people, know I’m not that kind of doctor, Gilbert.”
“So…what can I do for you, ma’am?” I asked the reflection dressed in WWII era Navy dress whites.
“Oh, I just popped in to check your dressings, Mr. Gould…see how the old back is healing.”
The sudden stinging pain indicated that she had cut and ripped some of my bandaging away. I fought the pain valiantly.
“Uuuuhhhhh! In this case, I don’t think that method works very well, ma’am.” I grimaced.
“Hmmm? Oh, I beg to differ. It seems to have opened those professionally sealed wounds exquisitely. They’re bleeding quite nicely now. Less chance of infection too, right, Gilbert?”
“I wouldn’t know about that, ma’am. I’m just a custodian and couldn’t even pretend to be a doctor.”
“A custodian? Who even uses that term in this day and age? You know what I think, Mr. Gould? I think you’re a writer! A writer that invented a make believe world filled with all kinds of strange and bizarre people…and mythical creatures too, let’s not forget the mythical creatures!”
“Okaaay. So I’ve done a little writing in my spare time. I’m not gifted by any stretch. I’ve mostly written down my dreams, so what, ma’am?”
“So…” This Alex paused as I thought I felt a finger or two moving gently across my skin just above my wounded back, like she was admiring her previous work. “So did you ever hear that little ol’ theory that dreams can kill you? Did it even occur to you that your dreams really would do that?”
I tried not to make too big of a show of suddenly gulping back the huge ball of spit that had instantly collected in my mouth as she continued. This was not looking good for me at all.
‘And you can’t even write your way out of this one, Gil!’ I thought to myself.
“Tell me, Gilbert. How does the pain feel? Does it feel as exquisite to you as it does to me?” She asked in that condescending tone.
“Gee Alexandra, I didn’t know you were into BDSM. Pardon me if I can’t reciprocate.” I sassed defiantly.
“Oh, I haven’t even begun yet, Mr. Gould. Did you know that you could easily kill someone if you stab them between the third and fourth thoracic vertebrae? I’ve never believed that, but always wanted to find out. Could you possibly help me prove that theory, Gilbert?”
“I didn’t know that, ma’am. I did know that you could kill someone by using your palm to violently shove a person’s nose back into their skull- Common knowledge in the Special Forces these days.”
‘Just turn me over and I’ll show you, Bitch!’ I thought angrily.
“An amusing bit of information that could be used some other time, I’m sure.” She laughed. A shiver ran down my spine as I again felt her finger actually slide down my spine, but disappeared about two-thirds of the way down.
“If you really want to see me suffer, there’s a used syringe in the hazardous waste container on the wall. Just shoot a large air bubble into my IV line and watch as I go into convulsions until I die. Will that sate your deep, twisted hunger for revenge, Alexandra Steinert?”
‘Shut the hell up, Gil!’ I thought to myself.
“Intriguing, but that’s still too fast, Mr. Gould. I’m looking for something a little bit more…temporal.”
“Naturally.” I deadpanned as I figured ‘to hell with it’ and decided not to play nice anymore.
“Why not pay a visit to the research lab two floors down. I’m sure they have some venom or experimental reagent that will take hours to kill me off. That’s what you want, right? To make Alex pay for abandoning you in that alternate chunk of reality you waste huge amounts of energy on just to hold it together? You want to make her suffer like you’re doing right now? You want everyone involved to feel your pain and torment?”
“My, you are the defiant one, Mr. Gould. One would suspect that you feel you have nothing more to live for. That is more the truth than I think you can comprehend.”
“I should have never created you, ‘Bad Alex’. I always told myself that such villains were cliché, gauche, and childish…flawed in more ways than I could count. Against my better judgment though, I wrote you! Alexandra- the alter ego…the very worst of the Empress- quite corrupt and mad in mind and spirit! You, Alexandra ARE the worst thing I’ve ever written!” I declared coldly.
“Maybe I won’t allow you to die so slowly after all, Gilbert. Maybe I’ll just end you quickly and watch all of this- all of them- dissolve into the ether like my sister expected me to do!” She threatened.
So that’s what she meant! Somehow I didn’t see that working very well given the things the Empress had been through in previous seasons.
“Then do it and reduce the surplus population, Alexandra! Do it so I won’t have to look at your disfigured face or listen to your contemptible, glass etching, bitching!”
An intense burning pain reasserted itself in my back. I cried out in agony! I could only imagine what she had done to my newly reopened wound- the same one she, herself, had caused however long ago on Ni’ihua.
“Really? Scratching my back again? You’re a coward, Alexandra Steinert!” I gasped hoarsely through gritted teeth in defiance of the pain. “You’re afraid to actually take someone’s life!”
“I’m not a coward, Mr. Gould. I just haven’t decided how to end you yet. There are so many variations on the theme. Huh…rubbing alcohol. How convenient. You know, they say that wood alcohol will make you go blind if taken internally, though in some cases it can cause a horrific death.”
“So humor your internal masochist, Alexandra! Pour the stuff into my open flesh and relish in the sound of my screams and spasmodic convulsions! Do it, you coward!” I challenged. “I dare you, you twisted bitch!”
“You are quite annoying, Mr. Gould- and overly brave…not to mention stupid and reckless. Hmmmm. I think I just might have found the perfect mix of torture and morbidly, slow death. Let’s try a little experiment, shall we, Mr. Gould.”
“Bring it on, Alexandra! Better make it good, too!” I hissed hoping the action would defer some of the intense pain radiating from what was left of my spine.
I saw her produce and hold a syringe so that I could see it and her deranged expression in the reflective window to my small world. In her other hand, she held up the full bottle of alcohol Chrysta Westgate had unknowingly left behind. Disappearing from my limited view for a moment, she reappeared and dramatically expressed some clear liquid from the needle. Immediately, the smell of alcohol filled my nostrils. She was humming ‘In The Mood’ of all things, while doing it. There was a sinister smile pasted on her face, too.
“Well. It was nice to meet you, Mr. Gilbert Gould. Do enjoy your eternal rest knowing that my sisters won’t be very far behind.”
It took an enormously long time for me to feel the effects of the isopropyl alcohol she’d injected into the IV hooked to my body- the burning sensation running up my arm and expanding in my chest and other arm. Maybe it was just the anticipation of what was to come that slowed the passage of time. My arteries and veins began to feel like they were on fire- my head ready to explode! Whether I cried out or not, I couldn’t say as the painful burning took all my energy and concentration to fight.
It was a losing proposition though. I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt this was my final chapter- the end of MY story. I could no longer see the mirror below me- not knowing if my eyesight had been affected or had just had my eyes closed tightly in retaliation to the insufferable burning flowing rampantly throughout my old, battered, and abused body. It had served me well for over sixty years and now, in a matter of minutes, I would no longer require it. I would finally be at peace. Away from the pains and disappointments of this life…away from all those who would do me harm or take advantage of my generosity…away from the hideous creation that might still be gloating over me…away from my loved ones that I disappointed with my character flaws…away from my beloved not-so-imaginary heroines.
Alex Reilly had said I wasn’t yet ready. I guess…I guess I’d never know now.
Evie and the kids’ faces’ appeared vividly in my defeated mind. I wished each of them a far better life than I had as I began to fade away into the cold, dark…lonely… nothingness.
My eyes opened on a pleasantly lit, generic, hotel room, impartially decorated, yet somewhat bland to the eye. A very utilitarian place as it lacked any personal touches.
Where was I? Was this heaven? Hell? The much-rumored pergatory? Why a hotel room of all things?
Why was I resting on my back having no immediate sense of the unimaginable pain I’d just experienced evident there, or in any other part of my body?
Of course…there wouldn’t be pain in Heaven, I reminded myself. But would that be the case for the ‘other’ places as well?
“Oh! You’re awake? I’ll let them know.” A pleasant, young woman with long, wavy, brown hair smiled. She could have easily been the Playboy playmate of the year, I thought off-handedly. There was nervous relief evident in her voice as she stood gracefully and walked to my right, to what looked like an open doorway and hallway beyond.
“Try not to move or speak. I’m not sure you should be awake yet.” She advised nervously as she exited and quickly disappeared down the pleasantly lit hallway.
What did she mean by ‘she wasn’t sure I should be awake yet’? What was going on here? Where was ‘here’ anyway?
Maybe this was just some ‘waypoint’, a stop off on the way to the afterlife?
“Oh? Already? That’s never happened before! Yes, go get her.” I heard from right outside the room.
Still confused, but mostly terrified of where I was, I carefully, almost covertly, scanned the room I found myself in. On closer inspection, it appeared somewhat bigger than a typical hotel room. Closer to a one bedroom apartment, I’d say.
One that I could see Evie and I…
Who was I kidding! I was dead and this was probably what was left of my brain cells firing off in some weird sequential playback of my life! Randomly firing synapses, that’s it- the much-talked-about ‘Life’ flashing before my eyes! Hmmph! This sucked! It was so cruel! I wanted to get this over with before something really embarrassing popped up.
Could what I saw around me now be a memory of what our first apartment had looked like and it had been so long I didn’t recognize it? Funny, I could have sworn we had a small kitchen and small table, four chairs…oh well…maybe I’d been wrong in my recollection all these years.
For all I knew Evie would probably come walking through that door any moment now!
“It’s about time you wake up!” A somewhat familiar voice declared with a nervous giggle from the open doorway, as I’d found myself staring at the room’s ceiling. The pleasant voice reminded me of Evie’s, but how she sounded just after we’d met. Forty years ago!
The young woman who owned the voice even reminded me of my beloved of thirty-eight years… before our split…and my subsequent death. This woman even displayed the very same mannerisms and facial expressions Evie used to use, as she stood across the room, scanning me curiously!
Of course, this woman had never seen me before now.
This young lady’s face…just as I remembered my wife’s! Her hair- silky, dark brown- the exact same as Evie’s had been back then. Even the style was the same! Poker Straight, parted just right of center, cute curled bangs long enough to obscure a top fraction of her left eye, the rest cascading just past her shoulders... I liked the style on her though. Evie had had it shortened and permed for our wedding, I remembered fondly…
Damn these dying memories!
“Once again you’ve surprised me, hun.” A very familiar voice said from the doorway. “And they call me the ‘enigma’!” It added with a pleasant snort.
One of the Alex’ stood there carefully summarizing- evaluating- analyzing, me.
She must have called me…what was left of me that is…my life energy…my…my spirit, into her private domain. That was what this was! I had been called to the Empress’ private domain. For what purpose, I could only speculate.
I silently glared at the two women standing in this…this construct of a hotel suite and waited patiently for Alexandra to ask something of me or reveal her plan.
A sudden thought occurred to me. It was so laughably off-the-wall, but completely understandable for a universe I had imagined. I felt myself smile. That actually surprised me. I didn’t think I’d be able to feel emotion in the realm of the deceased.
Could I now be part of her ‘Upper Management Team’? Me, common schmuck, Gilbert Gould, the author of South of Bikini- the so-called ‘creator’- the imagineer- of her and her universe…
“I’m not sure I can do this, Alex.” The woman having Evie’s youthful form and voice rudely interrupted my thoughts. I detected extreme nervousness, awkwardness, and a large amount of stress in it.
Was the Empress of my imagination actually encouraging this girl to inform me of my demise?
Even I couldn’t imagine something so awful- so cold and heinous!
“Then allow me, sister.” Alex Reilly, or was it Alex Steinert or Covington, or even Alexandra from Terra offered. It really didn’t matter which at this point. I had already made my peace…
“Welcome to Reilly Research Station, Gillian Ann Gould.”
Fine
Sorry this took so long to post- weather being weather and all...
My heartfelt thanks go out to all the loyal readers of this series. I hope you all have enjoyed the Empress’ adventures over the past few years- I know I’ve enjoyed writing each and every episode of Alex’ story.
Added thanks go to those who left encouraging feedback, volunteered language translation, caught math mistakes, and contributed valuable military knowledge that added realism and believability to the South of Bikini Universe. I am grateful for your input and enthusiasm.
On behalf of the Alexandras and their sisters, thank you,
R.G. Beyer